Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-02-27
Updated:
2025-06-29
Words:
222,573
Chapters:
123/?
Comments:
2,161
Kudos:
616
Bookmarks:
42
Hits:
23,667

At The End Of Everything

Summary:

So Will broke up with Nico four months ago.
Nico isn’t completely sure why but it’s probably because Will just… fell out of love with him. Right?

And now Nico’s just trying to function as a normal college student in New Rome University. It marginally helps that Will left the city completely… Except for when he comes back.

Notes:

Hello hello. I am back. With the long awaited college fic i promised like 3 years ago. Granted, it’s probably not what you expected but this angst driven, fluff sprinkled, slightly funny mostly in a dark way and very, very long fic is a gift from me to you.

This is a standalone story but it also does continue from my previous fic. So you don’t have to read that one first but it’ll probably make more sense since I make references to it.

But also, if you have any questions or anything else, just comment and I’ll be happy to respond! And as before, I’m @diangeloness on Instagram where you’re always more than welcome to message me! I love hearing from you :)

I POST EVERYDAY BTW

Please leave kudos and comments if you enjoy, I need the dopamine hits lol.

Chapter 1: New Beginnings and Old Endings

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Blue eyes. Golden curls. The perfect smile. My heart expanded bigger than the oceans, the sky, the sun, beyond all of the things I knew. I couldn’t breathe for a second but I felt more alive than when I fought monsters, gods, titans even. I could’ve stared at him for the rest of my days and it wouldn’t have been a life wasted. He reached out towards me, beckoning me, asking a question. The inquisition rested in the folds of his cheeks and I didn’t have the strength to stay away any longer.

 

Before we could touch though, a loud buzzing broke through my dream and I was rudely awoken by my stupid alarm. The last haziness of my sleep was ripped away harshly and I stared up at the ceiling of my bedroom not wanting to look beside me at the empty bed.

 

I allowed myself ten extra seconds of warmth before tearing myself out of the duvet to get ready for the day. I let the water run cold as I washed my face in an attempt to wake myself up. I dressed in grey jeans and a dark green sweatshirt I’d bought on a shopping trip last week with Hazel. The fact that I was seeing my sister later lifted my spirits somewhat and that gave me the motivation to slip on my converse before heading through the hallway to the living area.

 

The apartment wasn’t big but that didn’t bother me. In fact, I welcomed it when it was just the two of us. Too much space and you start to feel as if none of it’s really yours. The hallway opened up into the kitchen-living room area with the counters lining the back wall and a corner sofa facing a small TV on the side. The kitchen counters were dirty with fragments of popcorn from when we’d watched a movie last night and I made a mental note to clean up when I got back home after class.

 

I grabbed an apple before heading out, climbing down the two flights of steps and into the sun swept streets of New Rome. The beauty of the city never failed to improve my mood and the warm feeling of the day definitely helped me overcome the small pit of something in the bottom of my chest. It wasn’t that I wasn’t used to the feeling; it was just that my mind had grown accustomed to being at least a little happy all of the time.

 

The entrance to New Rome University hadn’t changed much since I’d first visited the place at just fourteen. I hadn’t thought much of it at the time but since Erudite had gotten ‘defeated’ (I liked describing dickheads in my life like enemies in a story, sue me) the place had definitely become that little bit more queer. And now, multiple visits, warped plans, tiresome classes, heartbreaks and six years later, I walked through the grand double doors into the traditional wooden hall and traced the steps I took everyday to get to the Tiberius lecture theatre.

 

I wasn’t late but soon after I’d arrived, my professor started greeting us, just the usual spiel about how the weekend was over (no shit) and that we can leave all that fun behind us (double no shit) now that it was a “Bright, fresh Monday morning.” Kill me.

 

I slid into my usual spot in the lecture theatre (back right corner) when I didn’t want to speak to anyone, opened my notepad and tried to block everything else out to listen to Professor Typal.

 

“So after your first year, you should have a great foundation of psychology and in your second year, as you know, we’ll be really focusing on therapy in different situations.”

 

Despite my head nagging me to continue with my moody, emo grump persona, subconsciously, my ears pricked up and I started taking in everything he was saying.

 

“So after gaining knowledge about the theoretical principles of counselling,” he was saying, “we’ll be taking a closer look into a vast array of sub specialities including development, educational, occupational, trauma and even taking a deeper dive into cognitive neuroscience, personality disorders and how it links to psychiatry.”

 

Mmm, that was interesting. Specifically the modules on development and trauma. I still felt a bit weird studying something I was so close to personally. Why study trauma responses when I was already a lifelong expert? But somehow, it helped me compartmentalise and view the bigger picture. I knew what I wanted to do in the future and my passion for it kept me going when it got tough.

 

“I know psychiatry is a medical specialty,” Professor Typal continued, “but there are huge links between that and therapy, and you’ll all work very closely to psychiatrists in the future.”

 

A couple of people were grumbling about that. I caught a few of their conversations: “Doctors are such snobs, I’d rather not.” “Psychiatrists don’t even help their patients, they leave that to us and then take the credit!” “What’s a psychiatrist?”

 

I snorted. I didn’t have any particularly strong opinions, but it did constantly feel like a weird feud between us and the medical students. Well, it wasn’t like anything ever explicitly happened, just passing comments at parties or gossiping in lectures. I didn’t exactly take part though. Out loud.

 

Professor Typal was trying to quieten the chatter down, but he wasn’t the most authoritative. He was more like a friend who happened to be in a position of power. “Now now,” he stammered. “I’m sure all of you will have great respect for your medical colleagues and will prove that during our joint project with them this year!”

 

A collective uproar ensued, protesting this new revelation. I sat back in disinterest, again not really caring either way. It was funny when people got carried away. Someone was even standing up, pointing and shouting at the professor. What an idiot.

 

It was not looking good for Typal. He could barely hold our attention on a good day and this was frankly awful news to most of the therapy students. Not only working with our ‘enemies’ but none of us really knew any of the medics. I’m sure they were nice enough but other people were clearly pissed they couldn’t do another shitty, laidback project with their besties like last year.

 

“I hope this reaction isn’t about the joint project.”

 

The room suddenly fell to silence and we collectively turned our heads to see Professor da’Silva entering the lecture theatre.

 

“It’s the head of medicine!” the person next to me whisper shouted.

 

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Of course I knew that. Plus, couldn’t they tell by my seating choice and resting bitch face that I was currently not welcoming any conversation starters?

 

Professor da’Silva glided into the centre of the room, the complete contrast to her colleague who also stared at her along with us. She’d only spoken quietly but she had the entire room’s attention and respect immediately. Even the way she held herself was admirable.

 

“As I was saying,” she said in her deep, commanding voice, “I really don’t think there’s a problem here, though I would love to hear your concerns.”

 

She looked pointedly at the guy who was stood up. He couldn’t hold her stare and he mumbled something incomprehensible before taking his seat.

 

She didn’t smile, but I knew she looked triumphant. “This is a great opportunity for us to share our talents and knowledge,” she projected. “And I hope that it’s the start of many blossoming friendships in the field.”

 

I almost snorted in ironic derision but managed to catch myself. That was lucky since the room was so silent, she probably would’ve heard me.

 

“You’ll receive more information in due course,” she added. “As well as your partnership allocations.” She nodded at us and then Professor Typal. “Please enjoy your autumn semester, and start thinking about your project- it’ll come up sooner than you think.”

 

She took a small bow and took her leave. Professor Typal, probably not wanting to deal with the fallout again, quickly fumbled, “That’s it for now! Dismissed.”

 

I grabbed my notebook and followed the crowd out, heading towards my scheduled group discussion session.

 

“Hey, Nico!”

 

I turned around to see Ocean hurrying to catch up to me. She was wearing her signature blue marbled knee-length jacket and black skinny jeans.

 

“Hi, Ocean,” I smiled when she’d caught up to me.

 

She flung her arm around me. “Hey, girl, where have you been? I didn’t see you in the lecture.”

 

“I was at the back,” I replied as we headed towards our class. I was starting to feel a bit more normal now. Ocean was my best friend who I’d met last year during our classes and even though I’d been a bit standoffish at the start (and during some hard times later on), she somehow seemed to find my company worth sticking to.

 

I guess that the only way I was capable of making friends now was if they stuck by me relentlessly despite my moods. Maybe because it had been the opposite way in the past with a certain son of Poseidon and I couldn’t stand to be hurt like that again. It was probably something I should work on considering I wasn’t really close to anyone else on my course except for Ocean.

 

Ugh. My course was starting to make me therapise myself. I told myself to cut it out.

 

“You weren’t wallowing at the back again like a crusty little grouch, huh?” she nudged me.

 

I suppressed a smile. “Maybe I was just avoiding you.”

 

“Nahhhh,” she chuckled confidently. “I’m the only person you tolerate at this university.”

 

I raised my eyebrows.

 

“Well, not including your roommate I guess,” she conceded.

 

“I have other friends,” I replied. It was kind of true. I talked to people. I complained about the workload. I made jokes. I laughed at theirs. I was liked… I think.

 

“Other people consider you as a friend,” Ocean corrected me.

 

I guessed I just had higher standards of what a friendship actually meant.

 

We reached our class and went to sit on two of the swivelling chairs creating a semicircle facing the whiteboard at the front. I pulled out the mini desk attached to the chair and placed my notepad onto it.

 

“Can you believe the project we have to do with the med students?” the girl next to me asked loudly. I think her name was Laura.

 

I shrugged. “Maybe it’ll humble them a bit.”

 

She laughed and nodded. I knew how to say the bare minimum to fit in. Then she knit her eyebrows together and pointed her pen at me. “Hey, don’t you know a medic?”

 

Something in my chest contracted and several hundred memories zigzagged their way through my entire nervous system.

 

“Oh. My. Gods,” Ocean exclaimed dramatically. “Lauren, where did you get that cardigan?”

 

Oops, I hadn’t quite remembered her name then. Not that I cared. Now, I was silently hating her for something even though she had absolutely no way of knowing she’d done anything wrong.

 

“Alpollucio’s in the city,” Lauren beamed at Ocean. “They have the best stuff there!”

 

“Girl, we should totally go there for a shopping trip!” Ocean replied, completely matching her energy. Predictably, Lauren nodded enthusiastically.

 

Thankfully our tutor arrived at that point and Lauren didn’t have time to re-ask her question. Thankfully I could close my heart again to the anguish my head insisted on replaying to me any time it got the chance. And most of all, thankfully I was saved from talking about how the medic I knew was no longer in my life.

Notes:

This was just a build up chapter, setting the scene. I obviously had to include some original characters because he’s in college now but there’ll be lots of familiar faces don’t worry.

Anyway please let me know your thoughts! I get motivation from your comments :)

Also, how is everyone? I love this fandom’s community.

Chapter 2: Ambri and New Kids

Summary:

Nico’s still working on being normal. Being with his friends and teaching Roman kids sword fighting helps.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Even though I enjoyed my course and it was refreshing to learn in an environment I’d always been neglected of, I couldn’t deny that it was absolutely exhausting. The only thing keeping me going was that us three were meeting up back at our place afterwards and Ocean was being way too dramatic as we walked through New Rome.

 

“I cannot believe you chose to house with just him this year and you didn’t even think to include me!” she complained.

 

Due to the late hour and the autumnal season, the sun had started to darken and bleed into the horizon, disappearing below the red tiled roofs of New Rome.

 

I rolled my eyes. “We had so many discussions about housing last year,” I pointed out unnecessarily. She obviously knew all this; she was just being annoying. “You remember the reasons.”

 

“I remember you saying that you hate me and my fashion sense intimidates you.”

 

I looked her up and down, pointedly looking at her long blue jacket. “It more offends than intimidates but okay.”

 

“Girl!” she protested. Then she did a magnificent twirl in the middle of the street, her jacket fanning out around her and landed in a perfect plié.

 

I laughed and applauded. “Okay, okay, enough with the ballet.”

 

We fell into a comfortable silence for a few blocks until Ocean decided to bring up the elephant in the room (street?).

 

“So, about what Lauren said…”

 

I kept my gaze straight ahead and didn’t say anything.

 

“Nico?”

 

“It’s hard enough forgetting it ever happened without these awkward conversations,” I snapped, a bit too harshly.

 

The nice thing about Ocean was that she hardly ever got hurt by things I said though. She knew the act I was putting up. It was one of the reasons we were so close. The other reason probably being that I was forced to seek out alternative company last year against my will… At least there was some silver lining.

 

“Do you really think forgetting is the best thing?” she asked, equally harshly. “We’re future therapists for gods’ sake.”

 

“Forgetting is the only way I can cope,” I replied. “You don’t know what I’m going through!”

 

I snuck a look at her face. She didn’t look hurt. She looked unimpressed.

 

“Okay, maybe you get it a bit,” I relented, thinking about how she hadn’t exactly had the easiest love life either.

 

We’d reached my apartment so I slid out my keys and rattled them into the main door. We walked up the stairs in silence and Ocean didn’t speak until we’d settled onto the couch in the living area.

 

“It’s been four months,” she said.

 

“Only four?” I whined half sarcastically.

 

She gave me a sad look. “Why don’t we wait for him,” (he gestured to my roommates’ picture on the wall), “to get home. He always comforts you. Knows exactly what to say when I don’t.”

 

I shook my head because he’d be home any minute now. His work was more intensive than our therapy degree so he worked longer hours which was why he wasn’t home in the morning. But all three of us always caught up at nighttime, and if Ocean couldn’t make it, just the two of us. But I definitely didn’t want to talk about this anymore. I’d never liked offloading my problems onto the people I cared about. I didn’t want them to worry. Plus, I was trying so hard to just forget it ever happened.

 

“Please, I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”

 

Ocean nodded.

 

And then, speak of the devil, the front door opened and he came striding in.

 

“How are my favourite people?” he asked in a crescendo as if he were on a game show, dropping his keys into the bowl, dropping his satchel onto the floor, running up to the sofa and literally jumping me and Ocean into a hug.

 

I wanted to say ‘Much better now that you’re here’ but I pinched him in the ribs instead said, “Suffocating in your forced love.”

 

He gave a cute crooked smile as if that was exactly the response he’d wanted.

 

“I for one am positively melting in your love,” Ocean chirped as she reached out and ruffled his blonde hair. “But unfortunately you’re pressing on my bladder and now I need a piss.” We both laughed at her as she ran for the toilet.

 

I pushed the blonde curls out of my face. “Go and change,” I ordered. “You’re still in your scrubs.”

 

He nodded and stood up. “Are we watching a movie?” he asked.

 

“I’m teaching my class after dinner,” I reminded him. “But if we watch a movie later, we have lots of left over popcorn all over the counter from when you didn’t tidy up last night,” I smiled sarcastically. “They’ll be delicious I bet.”

 

He rubbed his tummy. “I’ll be a gentleman and let you have it all then.”

 

“Not if I shove it down your throat to teach you a lesson,” I challenged.

 

“Always the charmer, Nico,” he chuckled. “I’ll have to start writing down all the nice things you say in my diary to preserve them.”

 

I threw a couch cushion at him. “Shut up, Ambrosius.”

 

He threw the cushion back at me before getting up and going to change out of his scrubs. Ocean wandered back in and pointed in Ambrosius’ direction. “Please tell me Ambri’s gone to take off his disgusting clothes? I can’t deal with the smell of animal placenta anymore.”

 

I nodded, looking from him to Ambri’s room and smiled. I wouldn’t say I was happy per se, but I was definitely as happy as I could be (considering the circumstances of my dump of a life) with these two by my side.

 

*

 

You’d think that going onto teaching a sword fighting class straight after a 9-5 studying day would be too much. Not for me though. After dinner, I said my goodbyes to my friends and headed into camp Jupiter. Hazel met me at the gate of the Via Praetoria. She was wearing full armour like any good Roman would, but her helmet couldn’t contain her cinnamon coloured curls which had grown a lot longer since I’d moved here. And her hair wasn’t the only thing that had grown; she was almost as tall as me now (which wasn’t saying much since I was quite short relatively for a guy, but she’d grown up nonetheless).

 

“I hope you like bratty kids,” she grumbled by way of greeting.

 

“Leo’s come to visit?” I asked.

 

She laughed at that. “I wish,” she replied. Unfortunately, our friend hadn’t visited New Rome in months. On the one hand, that was a good thing because it meant neither of us were in such drastic trouble that we had to call for reinforcements. On the other hand, it meant I hadn’t been able to appreciate a Valdez joke in way too long.

 

“I meant your students,” Hazel clarified. “Honestly, they get more and more annoying the younger they get.”

 

“You’re just getting older,” I pointed out. “The recruits Lupa sends in aren’t any younger.”

 

Hazel shrugged as we started towards the Field of Mars. “I wish I had your flair for working with children.”

 

I still wasn’t the best at receiving compliments so I stayed silent. I couldn’t deny though that teaching my classes here was one of the best parts of my day.

 

“I think I just…” Hazel trailed off.

 

“What’s that?” I asked gently. I thought I knew what she was going to say. In fact, I’d been expecting it for a while now. She had been Praetor for a long time…

 

“Nothing,” she replied, shaking her head. I let herself have her own internal argument. We’d talk about this later anyway. Sometime when there weren’t a dozen kids in front of us.

 

When they saw Hazel, they all stopped chatting immediately and stood in formation, ready for orders.

 

“Thanks, everyone for coming tonight,” she addressed them. “I know it’s late but as some of you already know, Nico’s a student at the university so he’s teaching you in his spare time.”

 

I smiled at them. They weren’t more than ten years old, which I was expecting after Hazel had mentioned all the new recruits Lupa had sent in. I liked teaching my beginners class anyway because it was like a fresh palette of swordsmanship. I could give them guidance and watch them grow and paint their own skills all over the battlefield.

 

Hazel turned to me and whispered, “Oh, and come and find me afterwards.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Why? What’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing’s wrong.” Her tone did not convey that message though. “I just… need to tell you something important.”

 

I hated when people left me on edge. Hazel gave me one last worried look as if she wished my class would last forever so she wouldn’t have to tell me whatever she wanted to tell me, before departing.

 

Usually, when the Praetor left, my students would all relax a little, fall out of formation and have a little joke with me. But these guys, being so new, they didn’t know me or how authoritative I was (which was basically not at all).

 

I impaled my sword into the ground (one of the smallest boys at the front gasped at the sound) so I could lean on it casually.

 

“Right,” I announced. “There are three rules for this class.”

 

They all nodded profusely.

 

“Number one,” I started, “I’m not a Roman.”

 

The small boy looked at his fellow comrades to check they were all as equally confused.

 

“That means,” I explained, “I’m not like my sister or any of the other legionnaires who walk around with a gladius up their backsides.”

 

Half of them snorted. The other half looked like they wanted to, but they’d held it in. Progress.

 

“That means I don’t expect you to do so while in this class.”

 

I could feel them warming towards me.

 

“It also means I have lower back problems from my slouching but that’s another conversation.”

 

They were all smiling now.

 

“Rule number two,” I continued, thoroughly enjoying myself, “there are no stupid questions. In fact, I’d prefer the questions. I’d love if you asked me questions. Even if you’re asking why Hazel would employ such a boring, crappy teacher to teach this class.”

 

I could tell they were relaxing, slouching slightly and none of them were trying to hide their expressions anymore.

 

“And rule number three,” I announced. I leaned towards them and whispered, “I use pretty unorthodox teaching methods, and I’m sure we’ll have a lot of fun. But in essence, I never really bothered to ask if I’m allowed to so… I won’t tell if you don’t.”

 

Notes:

I love Nico being good with kids. It’s such a given hc tbh.

Chapter 3: A Small Cut

Summary:

Nico’s teaching the kids and one of them gets hurt… To the healer’s tent they go…

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I could safely say that the new Roman campers were thrilled about me being their new teacher.

 

“Okay, shall we start off by getting to know everyone’s names?” I asked. I knew a lot of the other Roman Legionnaires went straight into what they had to say, not really bothering who they were teaching. I definitely did it differently. I needed to know who I was talking to. I wanted to know them.

 

“Let’s go round,” I suggested. “Tell me your name and…” When I’d first started teaching, I’d ask everyone who their godly parent was. I now actively refrained from it because I didn’t think it was important when getting to know someone.

 

“And your favourite ice cream flavour,” I finished.

 

The smallest boy at the front stepped forward. “I’m Andrew,” he declared. “And I like bubblegum.”

 

The others went round in turn. Alexandria (strawberry), Darren (mint chocolate chip), Yannis (caramel), Imraj (vanilla), Michaela (blue).

 

“I think you mean blue raspberry,” Alexandria told Michaela.

 

Michaela shook her head. “I don’t like raspberry. It’s just the flavour blue.”

 

I nodded approvingly. “Blue is a tasty colour.”

 

After the rest of them had gone, Andrew asked, “What about you, Nico?”

 

“Oh,” I thought, feeling oddly weird about the question (which was weird in itself since I’d asked it in the first place). When the answer came to me though, I realised why. “I like… pralines and cream.”

 

“You don’t sound like it,” joked Darren.

 

I waved them away, internally cursing my brain for screwing myself over and praying that I’d forget about the memories of a colourfully lit city, dark water and sparkling blue eyes smiling at the taste of pralines and cream.

 

“Sorry,” I told them, trying to restrain myself from holding my stomach after what felt like a physical blow to the chest. “I just got sidetracked for a moment there.”

 

A couple of them looked at each other in confusion.

 

“Anyway,” I quickly said, “Let’s start with some basic sword technique.”

 

I plucked my sword from the ground and faced them. I showed them how to stand and how to hold their weapons correctly. I had them practice their footwork with partners and how to hold the sword for defence. They picked it up quick and after that, we even had some time to start on offence technique. I watched their intent little faces focusing on my every movement as I demonstrated a simple horizontal swipe attack.

 

“You can practice on each other,” I told them after I’d finished explaining. One of my favourite things about teaching was to observe how much they’d learnt, how much help I’d been in shaping their technique. “But the receivers need to make sure they’re in full defence mode so no one gets hurt.”

 

Unfortunately, even though I’d said that, there was always someone who forgot to defend themselves to oncoming attacks. A girl named Marie lunged at Andrew and instead of using his sword to parry her attack like I’d taught him, he shrieked and sidestepped out of the way. Unsurprisingly, he wasn’t fast enough and the tip of Marie’s sword drew a long line down his forearm.

 

Marie gasped. “Oh my gods, Andrew! I’m so sorry!”

 

The other kids also gathered around him to see what the damage was.

 

“Okay, okay, everyone,” I called out loudly. “Let me through.”

 

The kids parted a way for me and I hurried to Andrew who was sporting a deep gash on his arm. I tried not to react with anything that would scare him but it looked pretty bad, especially with the blood pooling out of it. These were only training swords so the wounds wouldn’t kill, but they could still cause some nasty damage.

 

“I think that’s enough for today anyway,” I announced. “Everyone else can go back to their barracks while I help Andrew.”

 

They all collected their armour, weapons, straightened their posture and hurried off.

 

“Come on,” I beckoned. “I’ll show you where the healing tent is.”

 

Andrew scuttled up to me, and by my surprise, took my hand. His was all sweaty and muddy but it still sparked some happiness inside me. I noticed he felt upset though.

 

“Don’t worry that you didn’t block the attack,” I told him in a what I hoped was soothing voice. “This is exactly what lessons are for. It’s not your fault at all. In fact, I noticed your attack was probably the best out of everyone’s.”

 

He perked up a bit. “Really?”

 

I nodded. “And some people say that offence is the best defence.”

 

“Do you say that?”

 

My mind wandered over to camp Half Blood, and to Sherman Yang, son of Ares. “Sometimes,” I answered vaguely. “But I know a guy who swears by it back where I’m from.”

 

Andrew was silent for moment and I chose to just ask. “Are you a son of Mars?”

 

“He’s going to be really disappointed in me now, isn’t he?” Andrew said glumly by way of replying.

 

“If he is, then he’s an idiot,” I said frankly.

 

Andrew gasped but with a massive smile on his face. “Nico!”

 

I shrugged. “Everyone needs to learn. And everyone gets scars. I think Mars would be just smart enough to appreciate that.”

 

Andrew chuckled and I was happy I’d cheered him up a bit.

 

“We did already visit the healing tent on the tour earlier this week,” he told me, seemingly totally indifferent to his wound as he hadn’t even looked at it since we’d started walking.

 

“Oh, so you’ve met Pranjal?”

 

We’d just crossed the field and now we were heading through the outskirts of the camp.

 

“Pranjal?” Andrew asked.

 

“The head healer,” I clarified. Pranjal and I had never been close but throughout my teaching here, I’d had to take more than one injured demigod to get medical attention. He was a sweet guy. Like Hazel, he was of age to go to college but stayed because he enjoyed what he did.

 

Andrew clearly had no idea who I was talking about. “He must have been out when you visited,” I assumed out loud.

 

“No, there was a healer we met,” he said thoughtfully. “I can’t remember his name though…”

 

We’d reached the tent now. A white cloth peaked entrance invited us in, and the sweet  smell of medicine hit me, inducing so many complex emotions in my heart, I felt a bit dizzy. It helped that the scent was mixing with the smell of the stables next door where they housed their unicorns.

 

“Wallace or something,” Andrew muttered.

 

Huh?

 

Did Hazel get a new healer? Why hadn’t she told me? Not that she had to tell me anything that went on in camp Jupiter but it would’ve been nice to know. I guessed it wasn’t a big deal anyway. Or maybe Andrew was just confused. Being a new demigod was a lot to take in and the name of the camp healer was an easily forgettable detail.

 

“Oh, no!” Andrew exclaimed. “Maybe it was Winston.”

 

I smiled and rolled my eyes just as we passed the threshold of the tent.

 

My heart started beating faster as if it knew who was in the vicinity before I’d even saw him. I knew his aura though. That warmth, the way he made me flushed and tingly, the colours that exploded in my brain, always knowing nothing but positive emotions.

 

Except when he’d completely shattered all that.

 

“Will,” I said in a husk of a voice, my mouth gone dry from my flight or fight response kicking in. The sheer load of memories that crashed down onto my shoulders made me feel lightheaded. I couldn’t even put a name to what I was feeling.

 

“That was it!” Andrew said happily. “Will Solace.”

 

It was Will Solace alright. My brain was tempted to do a double take just to make sure but I’d know him anywhere. I knew every line of his face, his body, the creases and curves in his arms, the freckles dotted across his cheeks.

 

Will Solace looked at me and I couldn’t believe I was here again, wanting him, wanting to kill him. He looked at me and everything melted away. Except it didn’t. He was here but he hadn’t been for four months. Where had he been ? What he’d done to me was unforgivable but that was hard to remember when he looked this perfect. I could drown in those fucking eyes even if they were looking at me as if I was the last person he wanted to see. My thoughts jumbled in and out as if the sight of him had destroyed my ability to think clearly.

 

“This is Andrew,” I managed to get out. The small boy bounded across the tent and presented his arm to Will. “He hurt his arm.”

 

And that was all I could muster. I swiftly turned around and hurried out. I couldn’t let him speak to me. I’d run from a lot of things in my time, but this seemed to be the most huge, the most important to get away from.

 

The small, “Nico,” I heard Will say after me, almost desperate, almost indifferent at the same time. It was enough to completely break me.

Notes:

Yay, Will’s back!

Chapter 4: So Much Pain

Summary:

Nico tries to deal with Will’s reappearance. Hazel and Ambrosius try to help him through it.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I didn’t turn back.

 

I’d like to think that it was easy not to turn back after what Will had done to me, but honestly? I’d had to force myself to keep walking the entire way.

 

I could feel my tears heating up my face, making my eyes feel swollen and my cheeks feel tingly. Every step felt like a million miles when my mind raced through so many thoughts, I couldn’t keep track. The good, the great, the bad, the unthinkable . Memories zipping through in high definition as if for the months I’d attempted to block them out, they’d just grown stronger, building up behind a dam that had just been broken by the presence of Will Solace.

 

I knew where I was going but I was still surprised when the door to the Praetors’ quarters came up in front of me. The golden trim surrounding the purple painted patterns blurred in my wet vision and I wiped my eyes carelessly on my shirt before knocking.

 

Only a couple of seconds later, the door swung open and Frank Zhang emerged in maroon pyjamas and a sleepy expression.

 

“Nico?” he yawned. “Hello.”

 

“Hi, Frank.”

 

Gods, he could definitely tell I’d been crying by the way he shuffled nervously and looked behind him awkwardly.

 

“Is Hazel in there?” I asked. I didn’t have the energy for pleasantries. I hoped Frank would understand based on the fact that we’d spent a lot more time together since I’d moved here a year ago. Plus, I also knew he didn’t want to be talking to an emotional son of Hades for a minute longer than he had to.

 

“She’s just putting her robe on,” he answered, clearly also wishing Hazel would hurry up.

 

She appeared in the doorway with worry creasing her face. “Do you want to go for a walk?” she asked, immediately reading the situation, thank gods.

 

I nodded, not wanting to start crying in front of Frank.

 

Hazel smiled at her boyfriend who shut the door behind her and I started walking in a daze.

 

“You know what’s happened.” It was a statement; I didn’t need to ask.

 

“I can guess…”

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?” It wasn’t accusatory, just more despairingly than I would’ve liked. I guessed I didn’t need to hide my emotions with Hazel though.

 

“I was going to,” she replied. “We just didn’t have time before your class and I never thought you’d see him until tomorrow at least.”

 

We headed out and down the path. We both knew where we were going. “Surely this has been in the works for a while,” I said, getting more annoyed that she hadn’t told me and that I’d been blindsided. “He didn’t just come here on a whim.”

 

She didn’t respond straight away. We got all the way to the shrines before she mumbled, “I was trying to protect you.”

 

“That worked out,” I grumbled sarcastically.

 

“Nico…” she pleaded softly as we reached Pluto’s shed of a shrine.

 

We both climbed on and I slumped down on the roof. Hazel laid down beside me, both of us looking at the stars. “I’m sorry,” I said. I couldn’t blame her for not wanting to tell me. And what difference did it make anyway?

 

“That’s okay. I know you’re hurt.”

 

“That’s a bit of an understatement.” Will had broken me beyond repair. At least, that’s what I’d believed for a good few weeks after he’d left. I still half believed it. In fact… scrap that. I believed it fully. Who was I kidding?

 

Hazel ignored me and started to explain. “You know Pranjal started university this September.”

 

I scoffed. “I did not.”

 

“Well that’s because you avoided him before he left,” she chided.

 

“I did not…” I trailed off to think about that. Had I avoided him? Maybe subconsciously he’d reminded me a bit too much of Will. I never intended to hurt him though.

 

“Either way,” Hazel continued, “we had to find a replacement. We sent out an advertisement to all of our friends and Will replied.”

 

“You had no other applicants?” I asked skeptically. “I find that hard to believe.”

 

“Of course we did,” Hazel replied, a little harshly. “But you wouldn’t want me to reject him just because of your personal history, would you? The campers deserve the best healer.”

 

I sighed. “Well, he is the best,” I conceded.

 

“Plus, he’s not the only healer,” she told me. “There are a few others who responded and they’re all working together.”

 

That was something, I guess. Now whenever I walked into the healer’s tent I could at least be seventy percent sure I wouldn’t get shot in the heart like a deer in open season.

 

That just made me wonder why Will would do this. Wouldn’t he know I would be here? What about the reasons he gave me for the breakup? Why did he come back anyway? Only after four months as well. It didn’t really make any sense.

 

“He came back for this?” I asked Hazel.

 

She shrugged, which I was expecting. “He said he’s come back for university. Picking up where he left off.”

 

That did not make things any clearer. “But why did he come back?” I asked, though I doubted she could give me an answer. It was more me wondering aloud.

 

“I thought you could tell me?” Hazel replied.

 

I looked at her. “Why on earth would I know?”

 

“Well, you could tell me why he left at least,” she explained. “That might help.”

 

I looked at a particularly bright star in the sky. It was separated off from most of the others but it shone the brightest. “I wish I knew,” I whispered. I’d asked myself that very question for months to no avail. Not that he didn’t give me reasons; he definitely did. Call it my unending skepticism, or my pathetic, ignorant heart, but I still felt like there were so many unanswered questions. That was maybe the reason I couldn’t move on.

 

Or maybe I couldn’t move on because my heart was in fucking pieces .

 

I could tell Hazel wanted to know more. I hadn’t told anyone what happened when Will had broken up with me, including her. Even talking about it seemed painfully impossible.

 

“There isn’t much to tell about it, honestly,” I told her. Nothing significant for her anyway.

 

“If you say so.”

 

We laid in silence for a couple of minutes, listening to the soft buzz of California, feeling the light breeze. “I know he hurt you bad,” Hazel said softly. “But you don’t have to speak to him. You don’t even have to see him. You shouldn’t have to run in the same paths.”

 

I snorted. “I’m unlucky that way, you know.”

 

She looked at me with a stern expression. “What’s funny is that your luck has improved drastically since your mindset also changed,” she told me. “After the loss of a four year relationship, you’re still able to be here, have friends, study, teach, find some happiness. Once upon a time, I knew a Nico who would’ve jumped into Tartarus for much less.”

 

I smiled. “I didn’t do that because I was depressed,” I pointed out. “That was just a happy coincidence.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Would you have jumped into Tartarus whilst dating Will?”

 

I didn’t say anything. I didn’t need to. Jumping into Tartarus was reckless and dangerous. I wouldn’t have done anything of the sort when Will Solace had loved me. At least… not in the absolutely foolhardy way I’d done five years ago.

 

“Exactly,” Hazel said triumphantly.

 

Maybe she did have a point. This didn’t have to be a big deal. At least, I couldn’t let Will know what a big deal it was. I tried to ignore the fact that our first encounter hadn’t exactly done anything to help me, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t turn that around. Although… every time I would see him would be a separate challenge, like fighting off enemy after enemy in a never ending battle of betrayal, love and pain.

 

“I don’t know how I’m going to cope with this,” I admitted, annoyed how broken my voice sounded.

 

Hazel took my hand and kissed my temple. “You will though,” she whispered and that was all she could say.

 

After a while, just before I was going to suggest we call it a night, Hazel turned to me again and asked cautiously as if I were an emotional time bomb, “Do you still love him?”

 

Well, at least she was finishing with an easy question. I sighed long and deep. “I wish I didn’t.”

 

*

 

The next day I was awoken by something tickling my nose. I thought it was the tufts of my blanket at first and tried to bat it away.

 

Then I heard Ambri sing song to me, “Little ickle Neeky poo needs to wake up.”

 

I groaned and rolled over onto my stomach. “Go away.”

 

I felt his weight sit down next to me. “You have a class in half an hour.”

 

“Not going,” I said, my voice muffled by my pillow.

 

“Since when do you miss classes?” he asked me. “You’re like the annoying student who goes to every one.”

 

Will had left just before summer last year so I’d had four months to recover (using that word extremely loosely). I guess this time, people would notice more when I stayed in bed all day.

 

“Go away,” I repeated anyway.

 

I could feel his eyes on the back of my head, obviously wondering what to do.

 

“What happened last night?” he asked softly after a moment.

 

I sighed into the bedsheets. I appreciated him as a friend, but this seemed too heavy, especially on a Tuesday morning. “I don’t want to talk about it,” I mumbled.

 

Ambrosius rubbed my back over the duvet. “That’s fine,” he said. “I’ll just be here with you.”

 

“Don’t you have a class?” I asked.

 

He shrugged. “I had to work overtime yesterday helping Mellie birth her calf. Shanon gave me the morning off today.”

 

Shanon was his supervisor at the vet he was completing his placement at. Being a son of the Roman goddess of wildlife, Fauna, he was a natural at it.

 

“I’m sure there are much more interesting things you could go and do,” I said, feeling self conscious about my depressive spiral.

 

“Nah,” he smiled. “I’ve got you.”

 

I rolled my eyes. When had he started being all sappy like this? “I liked you better when I didn’t know you as well,” I stated.

 

“So you think about how we met all the time?” he cooed.

 

“Go away.”

 

“I still remember it too, Nico, don’t be embarrassed.”

 

He went in to ruffle my hair but I blocked his advance with my outstretched hand and threw a pillow at his head. The sight of his now ruined hair made me smile somewhat, especially when he gave me a sarcastic pout.

 

“People with perfect hair deserve to have it ruined every once in a while,” I snickered.

 

Ambri tried his best to flatten his hair then laid down beside me, obviously trying to suppress a grin. “Do you remember what you said to me when Ranaisa introduced us last year?” he asked.

 

Ranaisa was our common friend, a therapist student like me. She knew Ambrosius because they’d dated on and off a few times (not that I knew much about that because I hadn’t ever wanted to intrude).

 

“No,” I lied.

 

“You said,” he replied slowly, dragging it out to annoy me, “‘You don’t look smart enough to realise it but the student modelling department is in the other building.’”

 

I pushed my pillow onto my own face this time and groaned loudly. To be fair to me, I’d just finished a seven hour day of lectures at the time (okay, it wasn’t an excuse). Ambri had looked like a model with his serene features, persistent dimples and calm smile. He’d completely taken me surprise in the following months when he’d actually been smart, funny and loyal.

 

Not far into our friendship, he knew about my sexuality (it was difficult for me to ever shut up about Will, before and after he’d left). Plus it had come up because he was from Brazil, a place I associated with my first pride festival. It was something difficult to hide around people now (not that I wanted to) and I hardly ever got a negative reaction but after telling him what was once my biggest grievance, it had pretty much cemented our friendship.

 

“Aren’t you supposed to be making me feel better?” I asked. “It feels like you’re just stroking your own ego.”

 

He smiled and his dimples grew more prominent. “All I’m trying to say is that even though you thought you were insulting me, inadvertently you actually made my day.”

 

I snorted. “I basically called you a moron.”

 

He shrugged. “That just made me want to prove you wrong. And I did.”

 

“Well, I guess that’s true…”

 

He smiled. “And I’m glad I did. Because now you’re one of my favourite people. And I’d pretty much do anything for you.”

 

My heart fluttered. “Thank you, Ambri.”

 

He hugged me. “Anytime. Now why don’t we go and have a lazy morning watching TV?”

 

I nodded and let him help me slide out of bed.

 

*

 

Ambrosius had asked Ranaisa and Ocean for their notes on the morning lecture so that ‘I didn’t miss out on anything’ so I felt a lot more relaxed with everything and let myself have a break as I tried my hardest to figure out what I felt.

 

Will Solace.

 

Fucking Will Solace.

 

Not literally. Well… maybe literally.

 

But whatever. I couldn’t decide how I felt about it. I admit, there was still some tiny (read: kind of huge) part of me that really fucking loved him. But that part of me, however unconditional (and it was pretty unconditional considering everything I’d been through) couldn’t be allowed to prevail.

 

Will had made his choice four months ago, and as much as I wanted to make excuses for him, talk to him to find out what his actual excuses were or just talk to him as if everything was normal, my mind had put a shield up in front of anything Will Solace related. That meant that my body now got relayed messages to carry out physical responses whenever I even thought about him, including a jack hammering heart, sweaty palms, and a large sense of rising fear directed at the unimaginable pain I’d been forced through.

 

The worst part about getting your heart demolished was the fact that you feel like you’re dying from the inside out, meanwhile the entire world views it as a typical cliche. Okay, maybe that wasn’t the worst part. The worst part was definitely losing my Will. Because he wasn’t my Will anymore. He was just… Will.

 

And that thought recurring again and again in my mind as if it were taking blow after blow like a violent roundabout, not waiting for me to get back up was what made me realise that Will had done this to me. He wasn’t feeling the same because this was all his decision. It was time to move on.

 

After Ambri had left for his shift, my thoughts started to make me feel suffocated and I just had to get out of my apartment. I decided to go to Bombillo’s coffee shop. It felt good to get some fresh air, but what really improved my mood was the praline milkshake I ordered. I sat in the corner of the cafe, half staring into space, half taking small sips of nutty sweetness.

 

Bombillo walked over to me after some time and handed me another milkshake.

 

“I didn’t order this,” I said.

 

His head with curly hair smiled serenely while his head with the buzzcut looked across the shop gesturing to a certain guy with blonde hair sitting next to the window. “It’s on him,” he told me. “Along with this.”

 

He slid a plate over to me which had a single chocolate chip muffin.

 

I sighed, looking over to Will Solace who was pretending to look out of the window nonchalantly (I still knew how to tell when he was nervous)(his foot was tapping rhythmically on the floor and he was twisting his hands together probably because he didn’t have a bandage on him). “Thanks, Bombillo,” I said.

 

He nodded at me and turned around.

 

On an impulse I couldn’t completely understand, I called over to the waiter before he could walk away. “Could you tell him to come over please?”

Notes:

I’m sure this chat they’re about to have will solve everything :D

Also I love Nico and Hazel’s relationship. They need each other.

Chapter 5: Even More Pain

Summary:

They talk. Kind of.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It felt like the world shifted a little when Will sat down opposite me. The light always seemed to catch in his hair and I hated how beautiful he was. The wind was sucked out of my lungs and what I’d been suspecting was brutally confirmed: I was definitely not over him.

 

Not that that mattered right now.

 

“Hi, Nico,” he said. Gods, even his voice . My mind gifted me with quick reminding memories of all the different circumstances he’d said my name. His declarations of love, his proposals, the intimate times we’d shared, just everyday. Why did I crave just his voice saying my name so much? Gods, I sounded pathetic . Why had nobody told me that breakups were this devastating ?

 

“Solace,” I managed, waiting for him to lead the conversation. As much as I hated him, I was actually desperate to know what his intentions were.

 

He gestured to the plate in front of me. “Do you still like chocolate muffins?”

 

What a stupid thing to ask. Of all the things he’d put me through, he comes out with that? For one, who stops disliking a flavour of muffin within the timeframe of four months? At the same time, it was so ridiculously Will, I hated myself for how much it made me happy.

 

“I’d take them or leave them,” I replied, refusing to drop his gaze. “Thanks for the milkshake...”

 

and the heartbreak , I thought.

 

I took a long sip because Will obviously hadn’t rehearsed what he’d wanted to say and an awkward silence seemed to be settling over us. Since I’d known him, we’d never once had an awkward silence. We’d never had a lot of these new fun situations that felt all stabby in my chest, but here we were.

 

I slid a finger across the powdered sugar on the muffin plate and sucked it off my finger, giving him a questioning look, trying to be as nonchalant as possible, watching his eyes trace my expression.

 

“You look good,” he finally said.

 

I snorted. “All the crying definitely helped bring out the colour in my eyes, huh?”

 

Great. So much for being nonchalant.

 

A flicker of hurt crossed his face, like his body was cringing at me bringing up our breakup. Gods, even though it was his decision, he still was stupidly selfless. Or selfish, depending on how you looked at it.

 

“Sorry,” I said sarcastically between milkshake sips, “did you not want to talk about that?”

 

Will spread his hands on the table, giving me a nice view of his tan fingers. “We can talk about whatever you want,” he said sincerely.

 

A bubbling anger was threatening to overspill in me. “You came to talk to me for a reason,” I said. “What was it you wanted to say?”

 

“Nothing,” he replied, way too quickly, sounding kind of… nervous?

 

Was he for real? After everything, he had nothing to say to me? I was getting more and more confused by the second, and unlike when I was younger, I now knew what I deserved.

 

“Spit it out,” I encouraged.

 

Will pushed his chair back. “Okay, this wasn’t the best idea. I’m sorry, I’m just going to-“

 

“Leave again?” I asked. “No, stay. I’ve been waiting for this conversation for four months.”

 

I expected him to continue getting up, and to walk right through the door like he did on the worst day of my life. But he listened to me, he stayed put, despite me noticing the conflict going on in his head. I didn’t feel guilty for making him uncomfortable though; he had made his bed.

 

I knew deep down that he wasn’t a bad person though. He’d done what he’d had to do, hadn’t he? I’d tried telling myself that for weeks and it had never helped, but repeating that to myself now made my anger subside somewhat.

 

“You look good too,” I offered. And this time, I couldn’t hold his gaze. I was second guessing everything I was saying. Should I have told him that? Surely he knows already anyway. Will had never had confidence issues about his appearance.

 

What was really annoying though was that he looked even more beautiful than I’d remembered (and you’d think I’d remember him pretty clearly after our relationship). His skin was bronzer, his eyes shinier and he’d definitely gotten more toned, especially in his arms. How was that fair?

 

“You grew your hair out,” he stated.

 

True. Initially it was to hide my tattoo of his name inked behind my ear. Thanks to Hades (after literal begging on my part) he’d granted me my “extremely demanding” (his words) wish and removed it for me.

 

“It keeps my ears warm,” I replied. ”I see you’ve cut yours. Probably at some point. Since it’s the same length.”

 

Will’s mouth twitched. “Thanks for noticing.”

 

I really didn’t feel like eating but Will knew I didn’t eat when I was upset and I didn’t want him thinking I was upset, so I broke off a small chuck of muffin and popped it into my mouth. “How come you’ve come back?” I asked, wanting to get onto a conversation I was actually curious about after trying (and failing miserably) to reduce the awkwardness between us.

 

Will looked uncomfortable like he didn’t want to be too honest with me. If we’d still been together I would’ve called him out on it, but as it was, I guess he didn’t owe me anything anymore.

 

“Did your business fail?” I asked, referring to the practice him and Jasmine Anderson (our Egyptian healer friend) had set up over a year ago. “That is why you left in the first place, right? So what? It’s gone under? That must’ve been truly embarrassing on your part since it was funded by the literal god of riches.”

 

“Gods, Nico,” he whispered, and I regretted being so harsh. It was one of those things where it felt necessary to do in the moment, but afterwards, I realised it didn’t make me feel any better at all. It was how I’d dealt with heartbreak my entire life, but I liked to think I was a bit maturer now. Maybe? Hopefully.

 

I refrained from apologising though. That would’ve been a bit too far.

 

“Our practice is still going strong,” Will replied quietly. “And like I said to you at the time, that wasn’t the only reason why I left-“

 

“Because you had so many reasons to leave?”

 

I needed to rein it in. I could feel myself about to cry.

 

Will looked down at his hands, like he couldn’t bear to watch the damage he’d caused.

 

“Surely you know how I felt about you-“

 

“I’m going to stop you right there,” I interrupted. “I refuse to sit here and listen to you telling me vague truths and even vaguer lies.” Plus, the past tense in that sentence made me want to retch. “Let’s just rewind and you tell me why you’ve come back.”

 

It looked like Will was having a harder time than I was, but I knew in my completely severed heart that that couldn’t be the case. He swallowed and after a moment said, “Our practice is up and running smoothly now. We’re trying to recruit other demigods to help us so we’re able to have a bit more flexibility.”

 

The way he was talking, like he didn’t really care about what he saying was making me feel crazy. “That doesn’t answer my question,” I pointed out.

 

Will hummed. “Okay, well… I got notified by the university,” he explained, “that they appreciated what I was doing but if I didn’t come back now, I couldn’t carry on. They were pretty lenient with me at the end of last year and I think that was because I was involved in medical practice of some degree, but…” He shrugged. “I guess even they have their limits.”

 

I took a moment to digest that. “So you were forced back here?” I summed up.

 

“I had to make a choice,” he told me. “Whether I wanted to become an actual doctor or not. It wasn’t really a hard decision.”

 

So I wasn’t important enough for him to consider staying, but I guess New Rome University was. I wondered if he’d thought leaving me had been a ‘ hard decision ’.

 

I sighed, pushing my feelings down. “You would’ve been good enough without the degree, Solace,” I told him.

 

He didn’t smile at my compliment. “Thanks,” he said. “But it’s about wanting to be the best I can be for the people asking for my help.”

 

I nodded, hating how much I loved him. Why did this always happen to me? Even though the feelings were real, I was young and naive with Percy Jackson. With Will, I had thought I’d never have to feel like that again. And somehow, here I was back in an unreciprocated relationship.

 

I wanted to ask him to confirm the real reasons he left me, however brutal. I wanted to know for my curiosity, and probably a little bit to feed my self hatred. Maybe I could be better with the next person I decided to love, although I couldn’t see that happening in a million years.

 

I got the impression that Will wasn’t exactly in the opening up mood right now though. Was it too soon? Would I even get the opportunity to ask again?

 

Based on the fact that I assumed we wouldn’t really speak again, I decided to ask.

 

“Why-“

 

But (fortunately or unfortunately?) I was interrupted when Ocean walked into the cafe, spotted me and made a beeline for the corner.

 

“Girl, I’ve been looking for you everywhere today,” she exclaimed, scooting onto the booth beside me. “Where have you been?” She looked up at Will and gave me a sly smile that made me a bit uncomfortable considering the situation. “Sorry, am I interrupting something?”

 

“Ever the observational type, Ocean,” I drawled. Before she could make any inappropriate comments about me and Will, I quickly said, “This is Will Solace.”

 

It was surprising she hadn’t met him yet, considering I’d known her for over half a year. I guess they just hadn’t run in the same circles. Yet.

 

Ocean’s expression turned to strong dislike so quickly, it was as if someone had forced her to suck on a lemon. She hadn’t met him but she definitely knew him by name. “It’s nice to meet you,” she said unconvincingly. This girl could not hide her feelings at all.

 

Will, not being a complete moron caught on and cleared his throat. “Yeah, um, you too, Ocean. I’ve heard good things.” He gave a severely unconvincing smile. “Well, I better, um, leave you two to it then.”

 

And off he went, right through the door. I followed his figure a second longer than I wanted to allow myself before turning to Ocean. “That was rude.”

 

She scoffed dramatically. “To the guy who fucked you over like that?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “He didn’t do anything wrong,” I mumbled. “And he’s still a person with feelings.”

 

“He’s still a person who is fucking hot,” she replied. “I mean, I always knew you were smitten with him, but you never told me how jaw droppingly sexy he was.”

 

I smiled despite myself.

 

“I mean,” she continued, “he is delightful to look at. You got with him? Damn.”

 

I slapped her arm. “Shut up.”

 

“I’d hit that,” she said, ignoring me.

 

“Ew,” I exclaimed.

 

“Obviously I wouldn’t for your sake,” she assured. “But like, gods, I would.”

 

“Thanks for clearing that up.”

 

Ocean pulled me into a sideways hug. “How are you doing though, seriously, babe?”

 

I shrugged. “I’ve been better.”

 

She kissed my forehead. “Do you want to tell me what the Pluto has been happening?”

 

I nodded and started to tell her everything.

Notes:

Ah, it didn’t solve anything. Like at all. Oops…

Chapter 6: The Best New Roommate

Summary:

Leo comes to visit. Nico’s friends have exciting news.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I was currently trying to get my head back into ‘Valdez’ mode after not seeing Leo for a while and I was finding myself actually coping.

 

“Anyway,” Leo was saying to my sister as we all sat in the praetors’ office, “I’m so glad you decided to hit me up! I always knew that I was the best at everything but it’s nice to know you think so too!”

 

He hadn’t changed much, except he had a fine layer of facial hair on his chin and he dressed a lot better (as in, he wasn’t currently covered in machine oil, which was a low bar and also probably subject to change soon).

 

Hazel sat in her chair, looking regal as always. She tried to look unimpressed but I knew she had also missed Leo and she did have a soft spot for him. “All I did was ask you to teach a workshop,” she replied.

 

“And it’s going to be the best workshop you’ve ever attended!” he exclaimed.

 

“I don’t think she’ll be attending,” I cut in.

 

Leo pouted. “But how do you expect to learn how to be the best if you don’t take the time to listen to the best?”

 

Hazel rolled her eyes. “I’m the praetor, Valdez.”

 

“Praetor shmeator,” he said, which reminded me just how childish he still was. Although… I didn’t dislike it.

 

“She could order an army of Romans to personally extract you from the camp,” I said. “Not that it would take more than a couple of ten year olds.”

 

Leo gasped, then nodded serenely. “I have no comeback for that. Have you seen how ferocious the ten year olds are here?”

 

I grinned because I had, and I had also helped train said ferociousness.

 

“Those ‘ferocious’ kids are going to be your students,” Hazel reminded him.

 

Leo pulled an anxious face. “I better make a start on creating some extra impenetrable armour for the event.” He sarcastically shivered at the thought of teaching cute, Roman kids about textiles.

 

I couldn’t hold in my laugh. “I’ll attend too,” I said before I could stop myself.

 

“Oh, for flip sake,” Leo stated. “Now you might as well sign my death warrant before the class even starts. You two should be able to help with that, right?”

 

Hazel grinned. “I’ll be the first to sign your death certificate,” she promised. “And I’ll give you a fast pass ticket across the Styx.”

 

“But then he won’t have time to appreciate the river,” I pointed out. “It’s such a nice view.”

 

Hazel hummed in agreement. “I’ll hook you up to the slowest river crossing drachma will buy, don’t you worry, Valdez.”

 

Leo saluted. “That’s all I ask.” He turned to me. “Oh and also that you don’t kill me during my workshop if you can’t handle the fact that I’m better than you at something.”

 

I held my hands up. “I’m nothing if not humble.”

 

Hazel filled Leo in about when they were scheduling workshops and then asked him where he was planning to stay for the next month or so.

 

“I stayed in that hotel last time,” he said. “The one Nico recommended. I have to admit though, cash is kinda tight at the moment.”

 

Hazel nodded. “We can find you a bunk in the barracks,” she offered.

 

“Or you could stay at my place,” I blurted, surprising myself. Something about Leo comforted me and if he was only staying for a month, I wanted him to be close to me. I always knew I’d liked him but now, during one of the worst times of my life, I fully appreciated how much of a friend he really was.

 

“So you can murder me in my sleep?” Leo joked.

 

I raised my eyebrows, daring him to accept my offer, actually curious to see if he would.

 

He shrugged. “Sure! Why not? Going to stay with my bro, Nico. Going to practice the dark arts in the middle of the night to see if we can summon some ghosts. I’m psyched.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “You’re not good enough for that unfortunately.”

 

“That wounds me,” he pretend choked. “I’m going to need to pay a visit to your boyfriend to put me back together.”

 

Well, there went my good mood. Bam. Like a kick in the shin.

 

I looked to Hazel who was intentionally looking through some papers on her desk. I took a deep breath. “Actually-“

 

Before I could say anything though, an urgent knock came at the door.

 

Hazel looked up. “Come in.”

 

It was Terrel, the standard bearer. She looked out of breath. “Praetor,” she panted. “Some of the legacies are fighting down by the barracks.”

 

Hazel pushed her chair back. “What? Again?” she exclaimed as she hurried off. “Where’s Frank? I swear he always makes me deal with these things…”

 

Leo and I didn’t hear anything else though because then they were gone. I was kind of relieved about the distraction though because I didn’t really want to continue that conversation.

 

“Come on,” I said to Leo. “I’ll show you my apartment.”

 

*

 

After Leo had settled in, he decided to go catch up with Percy and Annabeth so I decided to catch up on some of the work Ambri and Ocean had dropped off for me. I sat down on my corner desk and tried not to be distracted by the warm colours of the sunset outside my window as I used up a large amount of yellow highlighter in attempt to get things to stick into my brain.

 

Halfway through fluorescentising my book, Ambri came home with Ocean in tow. They knocked on my door with the added bonus of a wolf whistle.

 

“Hey, Nicooooooooo,” I heard Ambri call. “We have good newwwsssss.”

 

I smiled. “Come in.”

 

I swear the door opened before I’d even said it and they clambered in and collapsed on my bedspread.

 

“Excuse me, but whose suitcase is by the door?” Ocean asked me after she’d grabbed a pillow, placed it under her elbows and propped herself up with her legs in the air behind her.

 

“My friend, Leo, is staying for a few weeks,” I replied, capping my highlighter (more than a bit gratefully).

 

Ocean sighed in relief. “Thank the gods,” she cried. “I thought you’d taken your ex back already.”

 

Ambri’s eyes shot up and looked between us. “Your ex?”

 

Oh, right. I forgot I hadn’t told him. “It’s not a big deal,” I lied. “Will just moved back here and… yeah.”

 

Gods, I was pathetic. I thought I’d gotten better at articulating myself. Apparently not. I looked to Ocean for help.

 

Ocean cleared her throat. “Nico is struggling because his ex, who is super hot by the way and is also the dumper by the way has come back and they haven’t seen each other for monthsss and Will bought him a muffin the other day which was a huge, intimate inside joke they had when they were together and Nico is just freaking the fuck out.”

 

Ambrosius looked shocked for some reason. Subtly, but I knew him enough to tell.

 

I groaned. “Can you stop talking about how attractive he is? You’re not helping.”

 

Ocean held her hands out. “I’m sorry,” she chuckled. “I’m just speaking my truth.”

 

“Well, you don’t need to tell me,” I whispered bitterly.

 

“So just asking for a friend,” Ocean continued, “but does he swing my way?”

 

I gave her an unimpressed look.

 

“What?” she asked. “My friend really wants to know.”

 

I rolled my eyes, knowing she was joking but still unable to laugh about it. “He swings all ways,” I muttered, “except mine apparently.”

 

“Aw, honey…” Ocean said comfortingly. “That’s obviously not true. He spent four years with you.”

 

I sighed and turned to Ambri who was looking distressed for some reason. “What’s with you?”

 

He shrugged. “I guess I knew you had a bad breakup so I wasn’t expecting him to come back… or for you to entertain it.”

 

“Whoa whoa,” I replied indignantly. “I am not entertaining anything. In fact, I spent the whole time insulting him.” I thought back to his stupid gorgeous face and my heart stung. “And I hope I don’t see him again.”

 

Ocean and Ambri looked at each other, but before they could say anything else about this awful topic, I changed it. “Anyway, did you say you had good news?”

 

Ocean picked up immediately, though I could sense Ambri making mental notes for later.

 

“Oh my gods, girl, wait until you hear this!” Ocean exclaimed. “You know the comedy club down by the river?”

 

I pulled a face. “You mean the dingy pub where people tell shitty jokes?”

 

Ambri rolled his eyes. “Well, sorry, Mr. My Dad Is The God Of Riches.”

 

I shrugged. “My point stands.”

 

“It’s called ‘The Rainbow Toad’,” Ambri informed me.

 

I gave him a thumbs up to show him how much I valued that information.

 

“Well, I put in applications and we all got parts in the next comedy show!” Ocean cried as she clapped her hands together and kicked her feet backwards and forwards like an excited teenager.

 

I smiled. “Wow, that’s great, guys.” I always knew they both loved theatre and acting. Any opportunity to be dramatic, I guess. “When’s the opening show? I’ll try to get front row seats but I’m not really free at midday on Wednesdays.”

 

“Ha ha,” Ambrosius mocked.

 

“And what are you talking about?” Ocean said after she finished laughing. “I think you got confused when I said ‘we’.”

 

I looked at her. “No.”

 

“Yes,” they both said.

 

“No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“No.”

 

They both looked at me with puppy dog eyes, batting their eyelids and giving me massive fake smiles.

 

Oh, what the Hades. It couldn’t hurt, could it?

 

I groaned dramatically. “Fine.”

 

They squealed.

Notes:

I feel like queer people are involved in theatre at least ONCE. Even if it’s to realise they hate it.

I’m sure Nico not telling Leo about the breakup WON’T backfire horribly hahahahaha.

What do we think about the Valangelo friendship? Ik it’s controversial but I quite like the dynamic. Platonically ofc.

Chapter 7: Piles of Junk

Summary:

In preparation for Leo’s class.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As it turned out, I had a lot of fun preparing for the comedy show. Between rehearsals and my university work, it meant that I didn’t get much time to myself which was exactly what I needed at this point. I kept insisting that I wasn’t the best actor but the director of the show/owner of the pub, Ash gave me the role of a cishet, white guy with homophobic tendencies for the ‘irony’.

 

The set basically consisted of this dumbass man (me/Lionel) and his wife (Ranaisa/Milly) trying their hardest to promote all of the things wrong with the world, while every other character around them schemed up hilarious ways to prank them and screw with their heads.

 

I knew Ash loosely since they were friends with Annabeth and Percy, but because of the same reason, I hadn’t really gotten to know them until now. I regretted my previous judgement of this pub being a sad spot for cheap drinking because the dialogues they came up with for the set make me die of laughter. It was harder practising not to laugh during the rehearsals than to actually remember my lines.

 

“Why have I been cast as a main character?” I moaned to Ocean and Ambrosius when Ash had declared the roles.

 

“Because you’re a dramatic little bitch and everyone knows you’ll be amazing,” Ocean replied.

 

I rolled my eyes. “They picked the worst part for me then.”

 

“Nah,” said Ambri. “This is a part you were born to play.”

 

Somehow, I doubted it. But as the rehearsals went on, I realised that my stoic manner and subtle gay mannerisms really added to Lionel’s character. I found myself getting more into it as the days went by until I was fully embracing my inner Lionel off and on stage.

 

That meant that when Ocean annoyed me, I’d just say something like, “Stop being so gay, it’s disgusting.” Or when Ambri annoyed me, I’d pull out another Lionel special: “Why did you come over here just to steal our jobs and our women?”

 

“Can you stop being Lionel for one hour, for Fauna’s sake,” Ambri groaned as he tried to do the dishes in peace one lunchtime.

 

“You forced this character upon me,” I replied. “Now you shall have to deal with Lionel until the day you die.”

 

“I want to die now,” he grumbled, finishing off a plate.

 

“Please,” I stated. “I think you hate Lionel so much because he reminds you of yourself.”

 

He laughed. “How on Olympus am I like him?”

 

“Well, first of all, he’s straight,” I replied.

 

He paused a second too long. “Is that it?” he asked, unimpressed.

 

I thought about it. “He’s dating Ranaisa,” I added.

 

Ambri scoffed. “That was a month and a half mistake if anything.”

 

I leaned over the kitchen counter. “Why? She seems so nice.”

 

He shrugged. “It just didn’t work out,” he replied vaguely, never really wanting to talk about her. “Not my type I guess.”

 

I hummed. Fair enough. “Who is your type?” 

 

He took a few moments to respond, finishing up the dishes and turning off the tap with a squeak. “I’m not sure, to be honest,” he said.

 

I laughed at him, not believing a word. “That’s a steaming pile of Colchis bull.”

 

He shrugged. “It’s true.”

 

“Okay, Ambrosius,” I replied sarcastically.

 

“What?” he laughed. “It is.”

 

I held out my hands. “Okay, Ambrosius,” I repeated.

 

He smiled and shook his head. He grabbed a packet of crisps from the cupboard and started crunching on them.

 

“I have to go,” I told him. “Leo’s class is this afternoon and I said I’d help him set up before the rest of the Romans arrive.”

 

“See you later,” Ambri waved with his mouth full.

 

I pulled on my shoes. “Don’t think I’m forgetting this conversation about your love life,” I warned. “I’ll be back with reinforcements. You can’t lie to Ocean.”

 

Ambri saluted me as I headed off for camp Jupiter.

 

*

 

“What the Hades is this?” I asked, not bothering to hide my disgust.

 

I’d walked into the room behind the forges where Leo would be teaching and scattered on the ten round tables were varying pieces of junk.

 

“Gods, I knew you were messy,” I said, “I’ve had the first hand pleasure of realising that since you’ve been living on my sofa.” (Finding bits of metals, wood and gadgets that may or may not spring to life unexpectedly was now what I woke up to in the morning). “But I thought you’d have a bit more respect for a formal Roman teaching session.”

 

A second later, a huge heat brushed past my face, making my fight or flight instinct jump. My mouth gaped open at Leo who still had his hand outstretched.

 

“Sorry about that, little bro,” he said, smiling, knowing exactly what he’d done. “I was just lighting the lantern over there. Like you said, we’ve got no time to waste.”

 

I gritted my teeth. “Don’t forget I have access to where you sleep, ‘ little bro ’.”

 

Leo laughed placidly. “If you wanted nighttime cuddles, you could’ve just asked! I would’ve been happy to oblige.”

 

I face palmed in annoyance. “Can we stop wasting time talking about scenarios that will never happen please?”

 

Leo moved his eyebrows up and down suggestively. “When you say, ‘never’-“

 

“Leo!”

 

“Fine, fine, fine,” he relented. “To be continued.”

 

“No-“

 

“So regarding your ignorant question from earlier,” he said quickly. “These aren’t bits of junk!” He picked up a piece of metal that had been ripped in half by something. “What would you do with this if you found it?”

 

I studied it. “You mean after I whacked you over the head with it?”

 

He nodded enthusiastically.

 

“I don’t know,” I shrugged. “Get rid of it in a sustainable way?”

 

Leo patted me on the back. “Thanks for thinking about the environment, buddy,” he said. “But you sound stupid.”

 

“Watch it.”

 

“And this is what this workshop is all about!” he exclaimed.

 

I gave him an unimpressed stare.

 

“Don’t you worry,” he assured. “You’ll fit right in with the kids. In fact, if you don’t learn anything, then dinner’s on me.”

 

“We have leftovers from yesterday,” I pointed out.

 

Leo groaned. “Gods, you’re always so boring, di Angelo! Fine, I’ll put your leftovers in the microwave for you. Happy?”

 

I pulled a face. “I’d rather my reward be something that didn’t involve you getting too close to my food actually.”

 

Leo nodded. “Well, that’s good then. You win either way.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I cannot believe I’m having this conversation.”

 

I followed Leo around as he made final touches to the piles of junk on the tables, though it didn’t look like he was doing much other than rearranging it to show different bits of rubbish on top.

 

After he was done, he gave me a smile that I knew was trying to hide his nervousness. “I’m sure the kids will enjoy,” I offered. “And learn at least something, even if it is to avoid the fireproof madman around camp.”

 

Leo smiled gratefully. “And you’ll learn too,” he prompted.

 

I just shrugged. Maybe I would learn something.

 

Just then, the forges door opened heavily and Frank let the kids of the first cohort in. They filed around the tables as Leo told them where to sit. Frank gave Leo a thumbs up and Leo responded by throwing a fireball past Frank’s head at the remaining lamp in the room. I was starting to think it was his signature move.

 

Either way, Frank slammed the door shut behind him in response, and everyone else whistled appreciatively. Leo winked at me. “I told you I’d be a good teacher.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I never said you wouldn’t be. Just don’t call them stupid,” I warned in a whisper. “Unless you want a gladius somewhere you definitely wouldn’t want it. They’re not as understanding as me.”

 

Leo winked. “What do you take me for? I’m very tactful.”

 

That was just about as much warning I got to suspect he’d definitely done something very ironically un tactful. The door opened for the last student. Except it wasn’t a student.

 

It was Will.

Notes:

Ah Nico, you should’ve told Leo. This won’t be awkward at all…

Chapter 8: Bowl on String

Summary:

Nico and Will are students in Leo’s class.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hi, Will!” Leo said cheerfully. “I’ve saved you and Nico a couple of spaces on the table at the back!”

 

Will and I made eye contact and an electric shock of something zipped through my body. He still had one hand on the door as if he was about to leg it out of here. Was he afraid of me or something? His demeanour made my anger subside a little and something else emerged. Something I hadn’t felt for a while, but it wasn’t new: I wanted him to like me.

 

Besides, wasn’t this my own fault for avoiding this subject with Leo for an entire week? I was half hoping Hazel had told him or even Will himself had mentioned it during their catch ups. It wasn’t that far fetched since Leo hadn’t asked any questions as to why Will and I weren’t together at all during his visit. But I guess not.

 

“Thanks, Leo,” I said loudly and took the chair he was pointing to.

 

Will still hung by the door, pretending to check something between his fingernails, obviously debating whether to make an excuse or not. Holy Hades, what was wrong with him?

 

“I’m not going to bite, you know,” I said, raising an eyebrow at him.

 

He finally got the hint and came to sit next to me as Leo cleared his throat and begun his class. My body apparently still hadn’t gotten the memo about the breakup because Will’s proximity didn’t do any favours for me trying to keep calm. Gods, even his smell … I took a deep breath in before realising how pathetic I was being and tried to disguise it as a sigh.

 

“Hey, my Roman pals,” Leo started, demonstrating his childishness and unwavering enthusiasm at the same time. “Praetor Levesque has asked me to give her peeps a class on craftsmanship! So let’s be honest, this is going to be way more fun than your clunky sword classes.”

 

I rolled my eyes. I caught Andrew’s eye from the other corner of the room and he mouthed, “I like your classes.”

 

I smiled gratefully at him.

 

“So,” Leo continued, “what can everyone see on their tables?” He gestured to me. “And don’t say ‘junk’ like Nico over here who can’t appreciate pretty things.”

 

I stared at him. Will nudged me, snapping me back to reality. Did he just touch me? Did he do it by accident? Well, no because he was looking at me with his intense blue eyes and he was speaking. “He’s just mad you’ve never called him pretty,” he whispered, giving me an excuse to stare at his lips.

 

I was pretty sure I was spending way too much time just looking at him instead of speaking and I pinched myself to snap out of it. I snorted. “Or he’s jealous I’m paying more attention to the junk than I am to him.”

 

Will’s eyes sparkled as he chucked. Even that small exchange made my heart flutter and my mind melted back to a year ago when everything had been perfect. Why was speaking to him still so enjoyable? Maybe we could be friends? Or at least have small civil conversations every now and again?

 

After several people trying and failing to get into Leo’s wavelength (“No, they’re not ‘bits n bobs’, Martha.”), he finally put us out of our misery. “They’re opportunities !” he exclaimed dramatically, picking up something that looked suspiciously like a half melted tin can and shoving it in a small girl’s face. “Look at all these glorious opportunities!”

 

“Gods, Leo,” Will chided. “Stop spraying burnt cola and spit into poor Jessie’s face.”

 

I cracked up, trying to be as silent as I could. Only Will Solace could be protective and funny at the same time.

 

Leo noticed and took a step back. “My apologies, Jess,” he said. “But my point stands!” He walked back to the front of the class and spread his hands. “Out in the middle of nowhere, where most demigods find themselves probably more than once, all you’ll have are pieces like these. And you’ll need to know how to create things that’ll greatly increase your chance of survival. Here…”

 

Leo then proceeded to show us how he would make a weapon out of a stick, duck tape, an empty plastic bottle and some loose screws.

 

“He and the weapon have the loose screws in common,” Will whispered to me. I full on laughed then (luckily Leo was loudly demonstrating how to hammer something without a hammer so he didn’t hear me).

 

“Shut up,” I hissed, nudging him. That was a bad idea though because I realised that yes, his arm muscles were definitely bigger than when I’d last seen him and why did the gods want to punish me like this?

 

After Leo had demonstrated some basic skills, he put us all to work, creating our own as he supervised. I picked up a few scraps that were in front of me and tried to figure out what to do with them and how to get over the urge to throw them in the bin.

 

“I’m not really the creative type,” I grumbled to myself, the ADHD in me telling me to build a tower of junk instead of doing anything useful.

 

“Creativity can mean different things,” Will replied. “I for one think that jenga tower is just as impressive as Leo’s weapon. It takes dexterity.”

 

I rolled my eyes. He always did this. Complimented me but with subtle sarcasm so that I’d actually take it without complaint. And I didn’t complain; I didn’t respond at all though.

 

“Have you noticed how he’s popping stuff into his tool belt when he thinks no one is looking?” Will asked me after a few moments.

 

I tried to hide my smile. “I doubt he cares if anyone’s looking,” I replied. “Everyone knows he’s basically in love with this stuff.”

 

Will chuckled. “Oh to be young and in love.”

 

I didn’t response to that either. What a weird thing for him to say. I wanted to scream at him that yes, we both knew what that was like. To be in love. Unless, he’d never actually loved me. Admittedly, that thought had crossed my mind multiple times since he’d left. Mostly late at night when I was feeling particularly depressed, the type where it felt impossible to be pulled out of.

 

“Well, I can’t fault his skills,” Will was saying, either uncomfortable with the silence or genuinely making an effort with me for some unknown reason. “That trap he made looked amazing and it took him two seconds. All I’ve managed in ten minutes is a bowl attached to some string.”

 

I raised my eyebrows, actually curious. “What is it supposed to be?”

 

Will placed the bowl on the table and started pitching his new invention with (only partially sarcastic) enthusiasm. “Well, you know when you’ve just finished eating soup and you’ve washed your bowl, but there are no clean dish cloths and there’s no space in the drying rack?”

 

I opened my mouth to say no, I did not know, but he ploughed on before I could. “Now,” he said as he demonstrated, “you can hang the bowl to the tap and let it dry like that.”

 

I burst out laughing. “Absolute nonsense,” I decided. “First of all, we’re supposed to be making things that are useful for quests .”

 

Will batted that away. “My quest days are behind me. Inventions to help with domesticated soup eating is much more my speed.”

 

I rolled my eyes, decidedly not pointing out that quest days would probably never be behind people like us. “That brings me onto my next question,” I continued, “who even eats soup?”

 

“Soup is nutritious, hearty and easy to make,” Will replied. “It’s my new obsession.”

 

Your old obsession was me , I thought bitterly. I’ve been replaced with mushy vegetables.

 

“I’ll make some of my pea pesto and mushroom for you if you’d like?” he offered.

 

My look of disgust was one hundred percent sincere for so many different reasons. “No, thank you.”

 

He shrugged. “Well, my invention doesn’t have to be for soup,” he continued. “What do you eat from bowls?”

 

“Cereal like a normal person.”

 

“I’ve never seen you eat cereal,” he said.

 

Well, I’d stopped eating pancakes when he’d broken up with me because they reminded me too much of all my meal choices at camp Half Blood. I’d changed my go to breakfast. How utterly pathetic. That reminder made all of the feelings of resentment and frustration build up again inside me, and I was actually surprised I’d been able to act even relatively normal so far. It was like my mind had been running on adrenaline, wanting so badly for it to be normal with him, but I needed to remember it was not.

 

I looked down at my trash and got the strong urge to throw it across the room.

 

“Nico,” Will said in a soft questioning voice, immediately realising something was wrong, and I wished he’d stop saying my name. It felt too intimate.

 

Thank the gods, Leo chose that moment to come around to our table. He pointed to both Will and my creations in turn. “Ridiculous. Useless.”

 

“I’m only as good as my teacher,” Will said.

 

“Well, look what Andrew over there has made,” Leo replied. We both turned to see an amazing makeshift helmet even complete with decoration. Wow, that kid was talented.

 

“Exactly,” Leo said proudly. “Let me show you guys something to help you out.”

 

“I actually remembered I have a… meeting,” I blurted pathetically.

 

Leo scrunched his eyebrows. “A meeting?”

 

“With my professor,” I added, already standing up. I tried to convey how sorry I was in my expression. “I’ll see you tonight. You’re doing great, by the way.”

 

Gods, this couldn’t be any more embarrassing. But my heart was racing and my vision was blurring and I could feel something bad coming on. It was as if the amount of energy my body had expended on making the situation normal had completely drained, leaving me with a soul destroying inability to cope at all.

 

“Okay,” Leo said uncertainly. I tried for a smile for him (definitely unsuccessful).

 

I didn’t look back at Will at all as I rushed out of the forges and back to my apartment.

Notes:

Is the angst getting annoying? lol

Chapter 9: Not a Joke

Summary:

Nico opens up with Leo about the breakup.

Notes:

Yeah, the angst doesn’t end anytime soon. Sorry not sorry :P

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

My mini panic attack had subsided and I was laying on the sofa, my head in Ambrosius’ lap when Leo arrived back home an hour later. He walked in, dropped his keys into the bowl and collapsed onto the sofa next to us. “Well, that was interesting,” he noted.

 

I was feeling a lot better with Ambrosius stroking my hair so I said, “Your ‘trash’ class was actually really good. I know a bunch of interested Romans when I see them. They all loved it.”

 

Leo waved his hand. “Aw, stop it! And here I was thinking all you were capable of were sarcastic comments with a hint of passive aggression.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Did the rest of it go okay?”

 

Leo nodded happily. “A lot of them were able to make really cool things! Plus a few of them came up to me afterwards for extra tips.”

 

I hummed. “I was wondering why you were taking so long.” To be honest, I had kind of hoped he’d been talking to Will and Will had told him everything so I didn’t have to. Obviously I wasn’t that lucky.

 

Leo’s eyes darkened. “There was one guy,” he added. “After you left, he went at me a bit.”

 

I sat up, my eyes narrowed. “What?”

 

He nodded. “Reece,” he stated.

 

Ambrosius perked up about that. “Oh, I know him.”

 

I looked at him.

 

Ambri smiled. “Are you forgetting I was part of the twelfth legion until a year and a half ago? I know people.”

 

“Then you’ll know what a polla he is,” Leo grumbled.

 

Ambri nodded. “He was always starting fights for no reason. It was as if he hated the legion, but he’s the same age as us so he could’ve gone to college last year and even this year, but he’s decided to stay.” He shrugged. “He was weird.”

 

Now that I was thinking about it, I remembered Hazel complaining about a trouble maker in the first cohort. “What did he do?” I asked Leo.

 

He shrugged. “He just made a few comments about how my own friend didn’t even want to stay in my class.”

 

I frowned, guilt pooling in my stomach. “Leo, I’m sorry-“

 

“Don’t be silly!” he exclaimed. “I know you’re my biggest fan.”

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“He was just being difficult for no reason,” Leo assured. “I’ve met more than enough of the type… And if you ask me,” he continued, narrowing his eyes a little, “I think he was scared of you.”

 

I pulled a face. “Me?”

 

He nodded. “I didn’t even notice him before you left. I think that gave him the confidence to start acting up.”

 

I didn’t even know the guy. Was he afraid of me? I thought I’d moved past the whole ‘son of Hades, stay away’ thing, but I guess there’d always be people keeping it alive.

 

“Anyway,” Leo dragged out, giving me a meaningful look. “How was your ‘meeting’?”

 

I sighed, steeling my insides to try and reduce the blow of what I was about to say. Well, there was no more procrastinating. I should’ve told him ages ago anyway. If I had, this afternoon wouldn’t have happened.

 

“Leo,” I said quietly, “Will broke up with me months ago.”

 

He looked at me for a second before he burst out laughing. “Nico, I didn’t ask for another one of your jokes that I don’t get.”

 

I stared at him, my expression melancholy, letting the information sink in.

 

His smile slowly faded and was replaced with a look of disbelief and incomprehension. “What…?”

 

I nodded. Then I laid back down on Ambri’s lap and let him stroke my hair again for the comfort.

 

Leo shook his head. “But that doesn’t make any sense.”

 

I scoffed. “You’re asking the wrong half of the couple to make it make sense.”

 

Leo sat back against the armrest of the sofa. “Ay, dioses,” he whispered. I let him think for a moment, as I closed my eyes and tried to forget about something I was having an active conversation about.

 

“I thought you guys were the best couple I knew…” Leo said after a while.

 

My face burned and my eyes welled. “Me too,” I admitted quietly.

 

Leo looked a bit awkward about me getting so emotional but he rubbed my leg reassuringly, bless him.

 

Ambri also tried to cheer me up. “You’ve got so many amazing friends, Nico,” he said. “You’ve got people who would do anything for you. Who love you.”

 

I sniffled, hating every part of this. Hating that I was crying in front of them. Hating that I didn’t want everyone; I just wanted Will.

 

Ambri comforted me for the next half an hour, Leo chipping in every now and then, but mostly they both just stayed with me, drying my tears and stroking me as if I were broken pieces of china.

 

When my eyes had dried up and I’d calmed down a bit, Ambri said, “I’m going to have to try and get some sleep. I have to wake up early tomorrow to be on call.”

 

I nodded as he hugged me. “Just don’t think about him too much, yeah?” he added. “He doesn’t deserve your headspace.”

 

“Mmm,” I replied noncommittally as I watched him retire to his room.

 

When his door was shut, Leo said quietly, “I don’t think he likes Will.”

 

I snorted. “Well he’s not the only one.”

 

Leo gave me a look that showed me he saw right through me. “I heard you joking together like normal earlier.”

 

“Is that supposed to be an accusation?”

 

He held his hands up. “It was just a question.”

 

I sighed and shrugged. “That was the first time we’d really spoken normally since… it happened. And look what it did to me.”

 

Leo whistled. “Gods, man, I had no idea. I need to go and give him what for after failing to tell me. And for doing it in the first place…” After a moment, he added, “He defended you, you know.”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Well, Reece was digging into me,” Leo explained, “but he was also digging into you. You know, for leaving? Will defended both of us to him.”

 

I thought about it then scoffed. “So what? I already know he’s a nice person. And brave. And a little stupid I guess.”

 

Leo smiled. “I’m just saying, he doesn’t seem to hate you as much as you ‘hate’ him.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Why would he hate me? I haven’t done anything to him.”

 

Leo shrugged. “Usually breakups result in resentment.”

 

I had a feeling he was talking about him and Calypso, but every time I brought that subject up, he usually got extra jokey and painfully sarcastic so I tended to avoid it now.

 

“Why?” Leo asked.

 

I gave him a confused look. “Why what?”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Will’s not the only stupid one,” he muttered. “Why did he do it?”

 

I shrugged.

 

Leo’s eyes widened incredulously. “He didn’t tell you?”

 

“I guess he did…”

 

“But?” he prompted.

 

I sighed. I hadn’t told anyone else this, but I was feeling better talking to Leo, and despite his odd mannerisms, I knew I could trust him. We’d been through a lot together.

 

“He told me he needed to focus on his new business,” I relayed. “And that the long distance wouldn’t work for him.” I paused, wondering whether I should go on. I was pretty sure Leo would understand. Even though he was also close to Will, it didn’t make me more wary of him. It made me trust him more if anything.

 

“But… the thing is…” I continued cautiously, “he gave no indication that he’d been unhappy. We’d made university and his business work side by side for ages and it had never been an issue. Not once. Plus, he’s back now, after only four months.”

 

I used the word ‘only’ because it was a small amount of time to warrant breaking up a relationship for. Not because it wasn’t significant; when your life was a living torture reel, four months felt like a fucking eternity.

 

“I just… I didn’t buy it,” I finished. “I still don’t I guess.”

 

Leo looked thoughtful, tapping his shoe against the floor. “What do you think the reason was then?”

 

I shrugged. “Trust me, I’ve been through thousands of potentials since he left. It wasn’t great for my health though, the obsessing. So I stopped.”

 

“You must have a top contender,” Leo pushed.

 

I paused, thinking back to my days of constant thinking, thinking, thinking. Drowning in thoughts. Frustration boiling over in my head that I couldn’t know the truth.

 

“It’s probably wishful thinking,” I stated. “Maybe I was subconsciously hoping there was another reason other than he had just… stopped loving me.” My voice broke at that last part and I pressed my hands into my eye sockets to try and stop the tears.

 

I was thankful Leo was being more caring than jokey as he passed me a tissue.

 

“I don’t buy it either, if it makes you feel better,” he told me.

 

I sniffled. “Not really,” I mumbled, although it did a bit. “Because what can I do now?”

 

He shrugged. “You could ask him? Don’t you want to know the truth?”

 

My fight or flight instinct kicked in at just the thought. “No.” I pointed my finger at him. “And you better not meddle either. I swear, Valdez…”

 

Leo smiled solemnly. “I’d never go against my bro. My slightly scary, threatening bro.”

 

I smiled. “Well, thanks, I guess.”

 

He nodded.

 

I started to get up. “I should get to bed. I’ve missed too much of college already this week to sleep in again.”

 

“Sweet dreams,” Leo said as he started making up the couch for him to sleep on. He almost sounded as solemn as I had been for the past four months.

Notes:

Out of interest, does anyone have any theories why Will left?

I for one think it’s definitely that he fell out of love with Nico. Yeah, definitely…

Chapter 10: Dizzy

Summary:

Nico’s teaching his Roman youngsters and Will seems to be the only topic of conversation, despite Nico’s reluctance.

Notes:

I LOVE all your theories from the last chapter btw. I read them all and even though most of them make sense and would make a good story, I’m actually glad that none of you have guessed THE WHOLE truth :)

To be fair to you though, I haven’t given any clues yet. I’ll ask again when I’ve dropped a couple hints…

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Attempting to keep clumsy but ambitious Roman tweens out of the camp infirmary was a losing battle. I knew it was. That didn’t stop me trying though.

 

“Why can’t I try the lunging thing?” Darren asked me, pouting.

 

“You can,” I replied simply. “I just think it’ll take a couple more lessons before you’re all ready-“

 

I’m ready now!” Alexandria volunteered, her hand shooting up. “I’m way better than Darren.”

 

“I’m also better than Darren!” Imraj added, bouncing up and down. “I disarmed him last week!”

 

“Only because you stumbled over your own feet,” Darren mumbled.

 

“That was funny,” Andrew chuckled.

 

“Great,” Imraj said. “I’m such a joke, I laugh people out of their victories.”

 

“It wasn’t a victory!” Darren whined. “It was an accident.”

 

Michaela looked at me. “If I don’t join in with their nonsense, can I try the move?”

 

Alexandria snorted. “I think that was you joining in with the nonsense.”

 

“Please, Nico?” Darren whined, batting his eyelashes at me.

 

“Please, Nico?” Imraj echoed.

 

I rolled my eyes. “I said ‘no’,” I reiterated dryly. “Now can we please get back to the footwork tips we’ve been working on?”

 

They did, following my lead in placing their feet in the optimum positions for weight distribution, and for strength. I showed them a few options for each move, demonstrating each and letting them practice.

 

“Now, if you’re quite small…” I was saying.

 

“We’re all small,” Imraj joked.

 

“I’m not small,” Alexandria huffed. “I’m almost as tall as Nico.”

 

“Yeah, that isn’t impressive,” Darren joked. Then he cringed apologetically. “I mean- sorry, Nico.”

 

I sighed in exasperation. “I know I’m not the tallest,” I allowed. “But if we could please refrain from comparing me to ten year olds, that would be greatly appreciated on my ego’s part.”

 

Darren still looked mortified and Michaela nudged him. “Now he’s definitely not going to let you do the lunge thingy.”

 

“Nobody is doing that today,” I repeated for the umpteenth time. “Focus please.”

 

“But if we finish with the footwork early,” Alexandria tried, “could we each maybe have a quick go?”

 

Imraj nodded. “I think that’ll be really good for our learning, Nico.”

 

“I like to push myself,” Darren agreed.

 

“And I promise I won’t land myself in the healer’s tent this time,” Andrew added.

 

I felt my expression tense, annoyed that the mention of anything even related to Will Solace apparently brought that out in me. It was especially irritating because he was in the back of my mind at all times anyway so my body should’ve been used to feeling the hurt.

 

Something I’d learnt many times though, is that there was always potential for more hurt.

 

And apparently my students caught on with my stupidly obvious distaste.

 

“I’ll be so careful!” Michaela cried.

 

“I’ll wear extra protective gear!” Darren added.

 

“I’ve never been injured in one of your lessons, Nico!” Alexandria added.

 

“If I get hurt,” Andrew said, “then I’ll patch it up myself so you won’t have to take me to the tent again.”

 

“I’ll patch everyone up!” Michaela exclaimed. “They gave me a day’s training in the tent last week. That new healer can’t be that much better than me now, right?”

 

“I don’t know,” Andrew replied. “He was pretty cool.”

 

“Yeah, I’m not letting you anywhere near my injuries if I can have that Will guy,” Darren told Michaela.

 

“He was the one who taught me!” she cried indignantly. “He taught me everything he knows.”

 

“He can’t be that good then,” Imraj said. “If he can teach you everything he knows.”

 

They all laughed.

 

Michaela shrugged. “There’ll be no need to visit the med tent,” she reiterated plainly. “Nico? That’s what you’re worried about right? That we’ll have to see the crappy healer?”

 

“What’s his name again?” Imraj asked. “Will?”

 

“Will Solace,” Andrew supplied.

 

“Will Solace,” Imraj echoed.

 

“Will Solace,” Michaela agreed. “Um, Nico? Are you alright?”

 

Apparently I had heard enough about Will. I was starting to shake and my chest felt so heavy, I was sure it was going to fall out of my body. Andrew and Yannis rushed forward worriedly as if they could sense that I was about to break.

 

“I’m… fine…” I managed, pushing them away softly. “Seriously, I’m… just a bit dizzy… that’s all.”

 

“Would you like to sit down?” Alexandria asked, placing a small hand on my back.

 

I wanted to just continue the lesson and pretend everything was normal, but I knew myself. If I pushed through this without taking a breather, it would only get worse and more embarrassing for me. So I accepted her gesture and let them help me lower myself onto the grass.

 

The coolness helped calm me and when I forced my thoughts to drift away from Will and back to where I was, it made me feel better. Not because it was any less horrific, but because there were still beautiful people in the world and I was surrounded by them. After the initial panic had slowly begun to pass, I glanced up at their tense jaws and scared expressions and felt worse than before, like I wished I could just slip right through the mud back to the underworld where I belonged.

 

“Styx, I’m sorry,” I said quickly, though I didn’t really know what I could do to fix what I’d just done. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean... I’m just…”

 

I rubbed my hands into my eyes, trailing off because I didn’t know what I was at this moment. I wasn’t myself, that was for sure. I couldn’t concentrate, I couldn’t eat, sleep or do anything that I enjoyed. Any mention of the guy who broke my heart had me spiralling into a pit of despair and self loathing, making me so messed up and pathetic that I’d let it show in front of these innocent kids.

 

This was the exact reason I’d isolated myself after a similar heartbreak all those years ago. So that no one could see my devastation. Sure, that meant that I’d gotten zero support and it probably ultimately made me a lot worse, but at times like this, I wondered whether being alone had its benefits.

 

I wanted to sob and bury myself in blankets, hiding out somewhere in the dark because how dare Will make me like this? How dare he make me question what I’d worked so hard for over the years? How dare he take the last shreds of goodness I’d had in my life and turn them poisonous as well? How… dare… he…?

 

But obviously I couldn’t blame him. This was all my fault of course. It was me who had collapsed in front of my class. Me who couldn’t hold my life together. Me who had pushed Will away in the first place.

 

I couldn’t change that.

 

But I could change this.

 

I sighed and tried for a smile. “Okay,” I announced, standing up and steeling myself, “we’re going to try the lunge thingy now. You’re all ready. I was just being overly cautious.”

 

“Nico…” Andrew said cautiously, “we don’t have to-“

 

“No, we do,” I said quickly. “I am your teacher and it’s my job to make sure you’re getting the most out of this. I want you to be able to guide your own learning. I’m only here to help.”

 

They still looked cautious, but seemed to relax a little. I hoped they’d realise that my freak out had been a one time thing. And I promised myself that it would be. I would never let what Will did to me affect how I treated these kids again.

 

“So it’s okay if we get hurt?” Imraj asked nervously. “Because I was lying before. I’m a bit of a risk to be honest.”

 

I laughed. “I know that,” I assured. “I’ve been teaching you for nearly a month now.” I looked at them all. “It’s always okay to get hurt. Obviously, please try and prevent it at least. But don’t be scared of making mistakes. We’ll figure this out together.”

 

They all nodded, and then proceeded to watch me intently as I demonstrated again and then let them pair up and try it out. I walked around, correcting their technique, giving them tips and showing them which muscle groups they needed to tense at exactly the right moment.

 

And afterward, near the end of the lesson, I felt a lot better about everything. Sure, maybe Will Solace didn’t want me anymore. But these guys did and I could teach them to be extraordinary. I wasn’t going to be the idiot who wrapped his students in bubble wrap to prevent infirmary visits. I was going to be the guy who was worthy of someone like Will Solace, even if I couldn’t have him.

 

“Um, Nico?” Yannis asked as we tidied away. He was quiet one of the group, so when he did speak, it was usually something important.

 

“Mmm?” I encouraged.

 

He looked at me. “What is the problem with the new healer?”

 

I took a subtle deep breath and plastered a smile on my face. “Absolutely nothing,” I said, I guess completely honestly. “Absolutely… nothing.”

 

They didn’t look convinced.

 

“It’s a me problem,” I added. “It’s got nothing to do with you, or… anyone else.”

 

And that probably included Will , I thought bitterly.

 

“If it’s a you problem, Nico,” Andrew said quietly, “then it’s an us problem. We’re friends, right?”

 

I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. Why was it that these kids could be so damn sweet? I couldn’t deal with it.

 

“We’re friends,” I confirmed. “But this is…”

 

“Oh my gods!” Darren exclaimed. “You like him! That’s why you’re being so weird, right? You have a crush!”

 

Annoyingly, my cheeks started to heat and I felt like a pathetic twelve year old who didn’t know the difference between being in love and a bad stomach bug. How was it that these guys could guess my sexuality after just a few weeks of knowing me? Was it because the world had changed, shifted into something more diverse and educated and accepting? Or was it because I myself was (unconsciously or otherwise) more open about who I was? Perhaps a bit of both?

 

“He does !” Alexandria squealed playfully. “Nico, you’re blushing .”

 

“Okay, that’s enough,” I scolded.

 

“He’ll definitely like you back,” Imraj assured me. “If you tell him.”

 

I scoffed.

 

“He will!” Michaela agreed. “Nico, you’re awesome. He’ll totally reciprocate.”

 

“We can help,” Darren offered. “Wing man for you. I will stab a hole in Imraj’s chest right now so we have an excuse to go see him.”

 

“Stab your own chest,” Imraj mumbled.

 

“Nah, they’ll make me see a psych specialist before I’m allowed back to legion duty,” Darren replied.

 

“Can we help, Nico?” Andrew asked, smiling widely at me. “Can we? Please? We’ll get you two together. You’ll be dating in no time.”

 

I sighed sadly, shaking my head and kind of not wanting to burst their bubble. “You’re about four years too late for that,” I told them anyway. “Because that’s how long Will and I dated. Before he left me last summer.”

 

They all looked almost as downcast as I felt. It was kind of satisfying. To know I wasn’t the only one upset by it.

 

“Oh,” Alexandria said.

 

I nodded. “Yup.”

 

“I hate him,” Darren said, sticking his tongue out.

 

“Me too,” Imraj agreed.

 

“I’m not letting him treat me ever again,” Alexandria exclaimed. “I’d rather bleed out than talk to him.”

 

I rolled my eyes, although I was kind of touched by their loyalty. “You know that’s completely irrational, right?” I said.

 

“Give me one good reason why,” Alexandria demanded, a hand on her hip. “He’s obviously stupid.”

 

I snorted. “Okay, let’s get one thing straight,” I said sternly. “If nothing else good, which for the record is not the case… Will Solace is a damn good healer and I’d be doing you all a disservice if I’ve even implied anything less. So if you’re injured, you go and see him. End of story. Okay?”

 

They all nodded albeit reluctantly.

 

“Erm, that’s good then,” Andrew said, sheepishly. “Because I just stabbed myself with my dagger as I was trying to sheath it.”

Notes:

And to Will they go.

Chapter 11: Clumsy

Summary:

Will tends to Andrew. The rest of Nico’s class ‘wingman’ for him.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

My entire class escorted me as I escorted Andrew to the healer’s tent. I tried to tell them it wasn’t necessary, but apparently there was no one more stubborn than young demigods. I knew that first hand after all.

 

“Group massacre?” Will asked lightly when he saw our little party enter the tent, but I could tell from his quick hands and furrowed brows that he was already in healer mode, searching for who needed help.

 

“Just close friends,” Michaela replied, a little snarkier than was necessary.

 

Will raised his eyebrows at her and I quickly started talking. “Stab wound to the left flank,” I reported, angry with myself for not being able to look him in the eye. “It doesn’t look too deep but-”

 

“Who?” he interrupted.

 

I looked up at him. “Huh?”

 

His eyes twinkled and something in my gut stirred. “Who is my patient, Nico?”

 

I wished he would stop saying my name. It kind of gave me vertigo.

 

“Andrew,” I supplied. “Again.”

 

“Ah, you’re a hardcore one, huh?” Will said to Andrew as he gathered some equipment packets and donned a pair of cream coloured gloves.

 

Andrew shrugged. “Just clumsy I guess.”

 

“Oh, don’t be so hard on yourself,” Will chided softly. “May I?” he asked and after Andrew nodded, he pulled his top up slightly to examine the torn flesh. “In my experience, the ones who get hurt the most are the ones who push themselves the most. It’s a sign of strength. At least… up to a point.”

 

I tried to refrain from rolling my eyes. Not to be self centred, but he was obviously referencing me. My mind gifted me with a quick succession of memories where Will had admitted how much he admired me for my strength and grit… And then to other times where he’d ripped into me for pushing too far.

 

Ugh. Winning his approval was like trying to traverse a tightrope. That was weird though, because whenever I thought back to our relationship, I couldn’t remember a time I didn’t feel one hundred percent loved and supported by him. Not that I cared about his whirlwind of positivity now of course. Probably.

 

It didn’t matter anyway because Andrew was grinning. That was before he glanced at me and then tried to force his expression into something more neutral. I felt guilty for telling them about me and Will now, because what an awkward position to put them in. In my defence, everyone else in the legion knew about me and Will and plus, they had guessed. But still. Now they had to pretend to dislike the most likeable person in the entire fucking world.

 

“That’s not to leave y’all out,” Will added, smiling warmly at the rest of my class. “I’ve seen you during some of your drills. I was never that impressive at… how old are you all? Thirteen? Fourteen?”

 

I rolled my eyes because he had been incredibly impressive at thirteen. Also, what a stupid tactic, overshooting their age to make them feel precocious.

 

“We’re ten!” Alexandria exclaimed, chortling, apparently seeming to like what Will had said.

 

“I’m eleven!” Imraj corrected. “The eldest and the wisest.”

 

Will chuckled. “I’m sure you are,” he agreed. “Why don’t you hold Andrew’s hand while he gets his injection? I’ll be as quick as I can but sometimes it can sting.”

 

Andrew’s friends cradled around him comfortingly as Will jabbed him slowly with local anaesthetic. Then he got to work on the stitches.

 

He kept his gaze on his patient, his hands working quick and careful to suture the wound like I’d seen him do a thousand times before. It was almost comforting, watching the way his fingers tensed, curved, released. The way his forearm muscles flexed so subtly, but at the same time so distinct, I had the ability to recreate those exact movements in my mind’s eye at any given moment. Like they were home. Well, ex home .

 

“Obviously I’m not surprised you’re so impressive at such a young age,” Will said. “You all learn from the best, huh?”

 

“You mean Praetor Zhang and Praetor Levesque?” Michaela asked.

 

Will nodded. “Sure, them too,” he said. “But I was talking about Nico.”

 

I scoffed.

 

“We love his classes!” Darren agreed excitedly, giving me a wink. “He’s the best teacher.”

 

Will flashed me a smile that I hated that I loved. “I bet he is,” he said, without any trace of sarcasm. “You know, back when I was your age. A very, very long time ago now of course-“

 

I snorted, folding my arms.

 

“- I always had one person who came into the infirmary a lot more often than anyone else. And in a camp of Greek demigods, that is saying a lot. He was one of our most regular patients and that was after only being at camp every other weekend.” He chuckled fondly and that made me angry for some reason.

 

“Well, I apologise for wasting so much of your precious time,” I mumbled.

 

Will ignored me. “He always told the best stories though,” he told my class. “Even if sometimes I had to probe them out of him, it was always worth it… And so… I’d always make sure to be on shift whenever Nico came back to camp. On the off chance I’d get to hear another di Angelo extravaganza.”

 

His tone was making me feel nostalgic in the worst way possible, as if his nonchalance was turning those memories dark and murky. How could he talk about me like this? Like he cared about me? Like he was somehow unbothered by what had happened between us? It was as if he was talking about a story of fictional characters he was completely separate from.

 

“Are you done?” I snapped.

 

“Actually,” Will said calmly, “I’ve still got about six more stitches to do.”

 

I clenched my fists because he very much knew that wasn’t what I’d meant.

 

“So,” Will continued, talking to Andrew as he finished up, “don’t ever be sorry about being ‘clumsy’. War wounds make you strong. They make you interesting.” He placed the dressing over his hip and smiled. “They make the best stories.”

 

Andrew’s eyes sparkled and the others were also looking at Will like he was their new favourite person. He had that effect on people. Unfortunately for me.

 

“So,” Will continued, tearing his gloves off and starting to clean up. “Good lesson, everyone?”

 

“Like I said,” Darren replied, “Nico’s the best teacher.”

 

“He let us do the swipe lunge thing today,” Imraj added excitedly.

 

Will looked at me and the expression of ‘help me out with this swordsman jargon please’ was so natural to me, out of habit, I translated for him, “The diagonal riposte.”

 

He nodded knowingly. “Ahhh,” he said immediately, smiling. “Yes, I know the one. Tricky, huh? Harder than the basic parrying you were doing last week I bet?”

 

I narrowed my eyes at him. “How do you know-?”

 

“It is way harder,” Michaela interrupted. “We have to get the angle just right and if we didn’t have Nico being right there to correct us, we all would’ve come in here with war wounds.”

 

Will smiled. “You’re lucky you have him then.”

 

“Yeah, well, we need to go,” I muttered, feeling sick with whatever game he was playing. The room was starting to feel like it was spinning and I couldn’t fucking think when Will Solace kept smiling at me.

 

“Daniel’s lucky too,” Alexandria said quickly and… suggestively.

 

I gave her a look. “Huh?”

 

“Yeah, Daniel,” Imraj agreed, nodding.

 

Michaela hummed. “Daniel’s a good one, Nico.”

 

I sighed. “What are you guys talking about?”

 

“It was Daniel you were out all night with the other day, right?” Darren asked, giving me a meaningful look. “Or was that the other guy?”

 

I rolled my eyes, because right, that was what they were doing. I wanted to scold them because even if I agreed with the premise, it wasn’t going to do any good. Will didn’t care if I was seeing anyone else. He’d probably prefer it in fact, to know that I was happy. To ease his guilt.

 

So why, when I glanced at him, did he look like he’d been punched in the stomach? Was I just imagining it? Could I even claim to know his expressions anymore? It had only been a little over four months, but it had also felt like forever. For all I knew, he could be a completely different person. Heck, for all I knew, he wasn’t even the person I’d thought he’d been for the four years we’d been together.

 

“You guys have curfew,” I told my class, having had enough of this mindfield. “Stop causing trouble and get to bed. Or Praetor Levesque will shove a boulder up my-“

 

“We’re going!” Andrew said quickly, giggling as I followed them outside the tent. He and the others leaned in closer to me and I thought they were hugging me goodbye, but then Andrew whispered, “He looks jealous by the way.”

 

I rolled my eyes, very pointedly ignoring the spark in my heart. “Shut up, all of you-“

 

“Andrew’s right, Nico,” Alexandria added. “Plus, he said all those nice things about you.”

 

I shrugged. “Yeah, well, he’s nice.”

 

They all looked at me.

 

“You’ll go and talk to him once we’re gone, right?” Darren urged.

 

I sighed.

 

“If you don’t,” Yannis said, sounding deadly serious, “I will.”

 

I laughed, ruffling his hair. “Okay, pipe down,” I joked. “And get to bed.”

 

“You’re going back in,” Michaela said, giving me a stern look.

 

“I’ll see you all next week,” I called as they disappeared round the corner to the barracks. I looked back at the medical tent, feeling so many things, I was sure I was going to explode.

 

They weren’t… right. Were they? They were just kids after all. Then again… I knew better than to underestimate young people. Sometimes they had the best intuition. Not that it mattered anyway. Even if Will was jealous, it didn’t mean anything. It was probably just a natural snap emotion. Something he needed to get used to.

 

Gods, I hated everything about this. I hated how much power my love had over me. It was so brutal, it was cruel.

 

The only thing I’d enjoyed about seeing Will Solace since he’d come back, was the flicker of hope that he was actually bothered about me seeing someone else. That, and the fact that I’d practically been ordered to by a bunch of ten year olds, made me go back in and talk to him.

Notes:

Will is definitely NOT trying to win Nico back. He’s definitely NOT jealous. He definitely ISN’T still in love with him.

:)

Chapter 12: Nothing

Summary:

Nico and Will talk and they get back together-

Oh wait, no, that’s not right.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“So, Daniel, huh?” Will asked immediately after I’d stepped back in.

 

I couldn’t place his tone, couldn’t read what he was thinking. He wasn’t even looking at me now, busying himself with some equipment which I knew he’d already put back in its place.

 

“Sorry about them,” I said quietly.

 

“Why?” Will asked genuinely.

 

I shrugged. “They’re meddlers with no boundaries.”

 

He let out a laugh that wasn’t genuine at all. “Me finding out about your new boyfriend is a ‘boundary’?”

 

I blinked at him, trying to figure out what the hell he wanted me to say to that. I wondered how I would feel if someone I dumped started dating someone new. Would I care? I had no clue; I had never had anyone be in unreciprocated love with me.

 

Will was acting so upbeat though, he didn’t seem to care at all. I would’ve put it down to overcompensation for anyone else, but he was known to be like this. Maybe I had just imagined the jealousy from earlier after all.

 

“I’m sure you don’t want to hear about… well, anything about my life,” I replied, stuffing my hands into my pockets.

 

Will sighed. “Look, Nico-“

 

“You don’t have to pretend either,” I interrupted quickly. “To be nice. Or for any other motive.”

 

He frowned subtly. “What other motives would I have?”

 

I shrugged, giving him a look. “How the Hades would I know?” I asked, a little harsher than I’d intended. “We don’t know anything about each other.”

 

Except how many sugars he took in his coffee. And what Star Wars character he liked the best. And which song in Mariah Carey’s 1990 album could always get him up and dancing. What size shoe he was. The geography of freckles over his inner thighs. The eyebrow flicker he did whenever he was stressed. Which muscles flexed in his arms when he set a broken bone. The sounds he made when he got touched where he liked...

 

I swallowed down those frankly painful memories and added, “Anymore.” For my sanity (not that it helped).

 

Will looked distraught and I scolded myself for making my pain so damn obvious. He was too empathetic for his own good.

 

“Well for the record,” he said slowly, his voice a lot quieter now, “we can set any boundaries you’d like. If that’s what you want.”

 

I scoffed in anger. “You really are a gentleman,” I replied sarcastically. “Always thinking about me and what I want. That’s great, Solace. Thanks so much.”

 

“I’m not trying to be condescending,” Will said, his voice on the edge of frantic, like he needed me to believe him. “I’m just trying to make this easier-“

 

I threw my hands up. “Well don’t!” I cried. “Stop trying! You’re looking at me like I’m wounded and it’s making me want to hurt you.”

 

Will opened his mouth and closed it again.

 

I laughed without humour. “I won’t,” I assured because he was actually looking nervous. Like I’d be able to touch him without practically dying anyway.

 

Will snorted. “Nico, I knew you were joking,” he said. “I just…”

 

I rolled my eyes. “What?” I snapped.

 

He shrugged. “I guess… I just miss your jokes,” he whispered.

 

I stared at him, but he broke eye contact and started to put away the equipment that didn’t need to be put away again.

 

“Is that why you left?” I blurted recklessly. “I stopped making enough jokes for your liking?”

 

Will swallowed, clearly not ever imagining I’d ask something so abrupt. It was satisfying how uncomfortable he looked.

 

“Don’t be dense,” he scolded quietly. “That’s got nothing… You know how much… It wasn’t anything-“

 

“Gods, just shut up already,” I said in annoyance. “That didn’t require an answer.” Because no matter how much I wanted every single detail about why he’d done what he’d done, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to survive the truth.

 

Will furrowed his brows sadly, his hands opening a bandage package absently and moving on their own accord to wrap it around his digits. I tried not to watch. Because how pathetic that a ball of feelings inside me seemed to want to explode at just the sight of the guy’s fingers ? What was wrong with me?

 

“Well, I’m sure Daniel’s able to have a conversation with you without insulting you every other sentence,” he said softly.

 

I frowned in confusion. “Who?”

 

Will looked at me. “Your boyfriend?”

 

Oh, right.

 

I saw his lips tug up but I could not imagine why he found this at all funny. “Don’t worry,” he said. “I won’t tell him you forgot he existed.”

 

I rolled my eyes because, in my defence, he didn’t actually exist.

 

“So what’s his issue?” he asked me.

 

“What?” I snapped.

 

Will ignored my tone. “Well,” he started slowly, studying my expression, “not to brag or anything, but when we started dating, there is no way you would’ve forgotten who I was.” His eyes sparkled in amusement. “So?” he encouraged. “What’s wrong with this new guy?”

 

My stomach wanted to flutter in response to the playfulness in his tone, but given the circumstance, his arrogance didn’t exactly land right. I felt sick instead.

 

“Are you actually kidding me?” I demanded.

 

Will opened his mouth in shock at my ferocity. “I didn’t-“

 

“You think you get to talk to me about this?” I interrupted angrily, waving my hands around. “Because you don’t!” I gestured between us. “This isn’t a friendship, Solace. I don’t care what kind of misapprehension you’re operating under, but let’s make this clear okay? We are not friends, we are not okay, we are nothing. Not even that. We are less than nothing. So we don’t talk, we don’t joke, we don’t do anything together. And I’m sure we’ll both be happier for it.”

 

Will looked down, biting his lip so hard, the colour was getting blanched. “I understand,” he replied eventually, so quietly, I hardly heard him. It was difficult to have sympathy for him though when I knew how awful I felt. That didn’t stop my heart aching for him anyway though. Probably out of habit. I needed to shock it into recalibrating or something.

 

“Good,” I muttered, releasing my fists and looking down at the marks that my nails had left in my palms.

 

“You came in here,” Will said. “After the kids went to bed.” Not really an accusation, more like a question.

 

I had. I was forgetting what my thought process had been to even consider it now though. The reason had most probably been a misguided attempt at self inflicted torture. But Will was waiting for an answer so I blurted the first thing I could think of: “How did you know what I was teaching my class last week?”

 

He raised his eyebrows, not expecting that. He shouldn’t have been surprised. He couldn’t just drop a bomb that he’d apparently been watching me and not expect at least a small reaction. I didn’t even know why I bothered asking; I was clearly fishing for something that my heart needed, something my head knew I wasn’t going to get. He was allowed to be intrigued by me after all; it would be weird (especially given his personality) if he didn’t still care on some level. It didn’t mean anything though.

 

Will sighed sadly and replied, “That was before I knew we were nothing.”

 

I let out a breath because wow. He really thought we could’ve been friends after everything we’d been through? That fact killed me more than anything else could’ve. Because it meant that he had already moved so far on from me, we weren’t even in the same ballpark anymore. My body still felt like it needed him to stand up straight. And here he was, so completely fine that he was suggesting seeing me platonically like it wouldn’t absolutely kill something deep inside me to be constantly reminded I couldn’t have him in any other way.

 

I squared my shoulders and kept my expression neutral. “I’m glad we cleared that up then,” I mumbled.

 

Will didn’t reply, just smiled with the least amount of enthusiasm I’d ever seen in my life. And I couldn’t stay in here any longer. The air was suffocating as it was and I knew I’d start to choke soon. So I took one last look at him, ignoring the energy in his shoulders as if he was preparing himself to do something difficult, and took my leave without saying goodbye.

 

*

 

“Why did you tell Will you have a boyfriend?” Leo asked me the next day. He and Ambrosius were eating takeout burgers at the kitchen table.

 

Great. I’d forgotten Leo had had a ‘proper catchup’ with Will this week, whatever that meant (Leo hadn’t told me, despite my subtle badgering). They were spending more time together than he was spending with me now. Not that it was a competition. If the son of Hephaestus wanted to chat about my heartbreak with the breaker of my heart, that was completely fine with me. I was sure it made very interesting dinner conversation after all.

 

“Also we got you a grilled chicken royale,” Ambri added.

 

“I’m not that hungry,” I mumbled, going to head to my bedroom.

 

“Excuse me, Ghosty,” Leo said quickly.

 

I scowled. “You better hope you weren’t referring to me.”

 

Leo ignored me. “Why does Will think you have a boyfriend?” he repeated.

 

I dumped my bag onto the floor and crossed my arms. “Why do you care?” I shook my head. “In fact, why does he care?” I asked instead.

 

Leo gave me a look like I was being stupid.

 

“Fine, don’t tell me,” I snapped. “Continue talking to Will about me and leaving me completely out of the conversation. I love this whole situation.”

 

Leo groaned. “Chill your gears,” he said. “What do you think I’m doing now? Trying to talk to you.”

 

I rolled my eyes, pressing my hands into my eyes. “It was so much easier to have mental demons when I was fourteen,” I muttered. “Can’t you just let me be depressed in peace?”

 

Leo shrugged. “Suit yourself,” he replied. “But can I tell Will you were lying?”

 

“I didn’t lie!” I hissed. “The kids in my class implied it and I just… didn’t correct them.”

 

Ambri nodded approvingly. “Nice,” he said. “If you’re incapable of finding another date, making one up to stick it to your ex is the next best thing.”

 

I frowned.

 

“Well Will doesn’t think it’s the ‘next best thing’,” Leo muttered.

 

I rolled my eyes. “So let me get this right,” I said irritably. “ He doesn’t want to date me, but he also doesn’t want anyone else to date me? Am I that bad? That I somehow not only don’t deserve him but also no one else should want me either?”

 

Leo and Ambri gave me sad looks and I realised I’d been shouting that last part. I took a deep breath, trying to calm down. “Okay,” I said. “You can tell Will that I’m a depressed, unloveable loner-“

 

“Nico,” Ambri scolded.

 

I groaned. “In fact, do whatever the hell you want,” I told Leo. “I could not care less what Will Solace thinks about me anymore.”

 

That was a lie, but it was close enough to the truth. And the truth was that… it didn’t matter what he thought anymore.

 

And with that nice conversation settling between the three of us, I turned on my heel and went to bed.

Notes:

So Nico’s set his boundaries, ones that I’m sure they’ll ‘both be happier for’. Plus it has the added bonus of making it harder for Will to want to explain yay :D

Also, Leo Valdez, the meddler we all need right now.

Chapter 13: Mourning Gayness

Summary:

Nico and his friends get ready for their comedy show.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe we’re nearly famous but we still have to sit through a day of lectures,” Ocean hissed.

 

I rolled my eyes. “You signed up to study the course,” I whispered back, still trying to half pay attention to what Professor Typal was saying. “And by ‘famous’, do you mean known by a handful of sad people who had nothing better to do on a Friday night as even sadder people who couldn’t get proper acting jobs so had to settle for a grimy comedy club in their spare time?”

 

It was opening night and excitement was high amongst the actors.

 

“Are you nervous?” Ocean asked.

 

“Definitely not.”

 

My life was embarrassing enough at the moment such that I didn’t think I’d be able to even feel the slightest ounce of stage fright if I’d tried. Plus, it probably helped that I expected hardly anyone to show up.

 

“And that’ll be important for the end of year exams,” Typal finished.

 

I shot Ocean an irritated look. “I missed that!”

 

She shrugged. “I hope you miss more. Your grades are too high for my liking.”

 

I ignored her and continued to listen to the professor for the rest of his lecture. Despite missing a lot of content last week, I took my degree extremely seriously. It was what gave my life purpose and I needed to be good at this for the sake of the people I wanted to help. And for my own sake too. I hadn’t attended an environment like this since I had been a small kid in Italy and even though at first it had been quite the transition, I’d realised I really enjoyed studying. And yes, Ocean was right: I was quite good at it too.

 

We joined Ranaisa and Ambrosius in the main hallway at the end of our timetabled sessions so we could all head over to The Rainbow Toad together. They were standing by the archway in the gardens, standing a little too close and I wondered not for the first time how they could be such good friends after breaking up. Maybe if you didn’t like each other that way at all, it was different? That was probably true, but in their case, I still didn’t believe they were completely platonic, whatever my roommate tried to tell me.

 

“Have you asked anyone to come to opening night?” Ambri asked me as we walked. I knew he hadn’t specifically asked about Will but I knew he meant him.

 

“Just Leo,” I said. “And Hazel of course. She’ll probably bring Frank too if he’s available.”

 

Ambri smiled as if he was relieved.

 

“Are you alright?” Ranaisa asked me, giving me a curious look. I hated how I couldn’t hide my emotions on my face, even when the person they were directed at wasn’t even here.

 

“Fine,” I replied, my mind racing. “I’m just thinking about all the people Ocean’s probably invited.”

 

Ocean gasped in mock outrage. “Excuse me, girl,” she protested, “but everyone in the university deserves to see our talent!”

 

I gaped at her. “You invited the entire university?” I asked skeptically.

 

“Basically,” Ocean confirmed.

 

“What she means,” Ambri cut in, “is that she asked a couple of people to spread the news around and therefore it probably reached about… a dozen? Being generous.”

 

“Ugh,” Ocean muttered. “I’m a legacy of Venus and no one appreciates my talents.”

 

I laughed at her. “Since we’re all demigods or legacies, I don’t think you’re that special actually.”

 

We arrived at Ash’s pub where they already were, setting everything up. The stage was quite small so it was going to be technically difficult to add background scenes even though they were quite simple. Annabeth was also there, helping out.

 

“Hi, Nico,” she greeted. “How’s it going?”

 

I waved. “Hi, Annabeth. I’m guessing you’re helping with the set?”

 

Ocean came up behind me. “Because you don’t think she’s funny enough to be in the show?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Actually because I know she likes design.”

 

Annabeth laughed. “It’s a bit different from designing buildings on Olympus,” she admitted. “But designing a homophobic man’s study is just as exciting.”

 

“Are you staying for the show?” I asked as casually as I could.

 

“Yeah,” she confirmed. “I’m meeting Hazel and Frank later.”

 

“Leo’s coming too,” I added. “What about Percy?”

 

I held my breath for the answer and Annabeth kindly decided not to call me out on it. It wasn’t like I had anything against Percy anymore. That ship had sailed a long time ago. It was more that the thought about putting on a comedy show for him felt a bit too realistic of my tween years.

 

“Oh, didn’t you hear?” Annabeth said. “He started a marine biology internship in New York last month.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Oh,” was all I said, feeling a little bad that I hadn’t bothered to ask. In my defence though, frankly, Percy Jackson hadn’t crossed my mind in years, and right now, I had much bigger (and much worse) things to deal with.

 

“But I told him about the show,” Annabeth continued. “And he sends his good luck for you.”

 

I nodded. “Thank you.”

 

She gestured behind us to backstage. “I think they need you.”

 

Ash was going through last minute advice for all of us. All in all, there were about a dozen actors and just as many backstage crew focusing on lighting and set changes. I couldn’t help but think there would be more of us than the people in the audience (not that I was complaining). After that, Ash got us all burgers whilst we got ready in our costumes.

 

“Nico, you look straighter than you’ve ever looked,” Ambrosius remarked when I’d finished putting my grey suit jacket on. I was wearing matching pants and I’d slicked my hair back with as much grease as I could (for some reason, straight people loved this yucky hair goop and I wanted to be as authentic as possible).

 

“Like you then,” I joked. “And I am now Lionel, thank you very much. I will not respond to anything less, which, by coincidence, you all are.”

 

Ambri snickered as Ocean appeared from her dressing room. They were dressed as ‘thugs’ so were head to toe in black.

 

“No, no, nooo,” Ocean cried. “My poor ickle Nicoooo!” She ran up to me. “What has this Lionel creature done to you! I mourn you! I mourn your gayness.”

 

I laughed and tried to push her away. “Shut up,” whined. “Gods.”

 

Ranaisa finally emerged from her dressing room clad in an old fashioned fancy gown that had way too many frills and flowers. Although, the yellow and white definitely enhanced her dark skin tone.

 

“Leave my husband alone,” she told Ocean. “You know he’s allergic to people of colour.”

 

I nodded sarcastically at Ocean. “Exactly. I much prefer my wife. Much more my type.”

 

Ambri laughed at me. “You can’t act straight to save your life. This show is going to be hilarious.”

 

I crossed my arms stubbornly. “I do so like women. They are very… voluptuous.”

 

All three of them gasped with laughter. “Thank you so much for proving my point,” Ambri spluttered.

 

“Come on, Nico,” Ranaisa encouraged. “You can do better than that.”

 

I held up my arms beside me to flex my biceps, doing a few poses I’d seen guys do in movies when they would check themselves out in the gym. I added a manly grunt to emphasise my point.

 

“Stop. It,” Ocean wheezed, her hands on her knees. “I’m going to wet myself.”

 

I smiled in satisfaction. “Now I’ve convinced you guys, this show is going to be a walk in the park.”

 

We continued joking with each other, hanging out with the rest of the crew until Ash came in just before the start of the show. “You’re all funny as fuck,” they said. “So just enjoy yourselves, have a great time and look forward for the baller after party I’ve got planned!”

 

Then they went on stage to introduce our set.

 

Ranaisa grabbed my hand. “Come on, Nico! We’re on in a minute.”

 

I let her lead me to the wings of the stage, waiting for Ash to finish their introduction. I took a quick look back at my friends because I was starting to get a little bit of anxiousness at the bottom of my gut. I realised that I hadn’t bothered checking how many people had turned up but decided to put that down as a good thing. Ocean gave me a wink and a finger gun.

 

I heard Ash finish and the clapping of the audience which I guessed was our cue. “Ready?” Ranaisa whispered.

 

I’d loved every second of preparing for this and now I was about to show everyone (read: a few people) how different I could be from what they expected from me.

 

I took a deep breath and nodded. Ranaisa squeezed my hand and I followed her onto the stage.

Notes:

Bit of a filler one, but I think we all needed a (very tiny) break from the angst.

So… Nico didn’t invite Will. But that doesn’t mean he won’t be there…

Chapter 14: Rainbow Glitter

Summary:

Nico doesn’t have the best time on stage but afterwards Will comes to congratulate him anyway.

Notes:

I will just say, I do not (and will not ever) have any intention of writing theatre shows. And that is definitely a good thing if the quality of these dialogues are anything to go by. I keep it as short as possible to keep my plot.

Enjoy more angsty yearning!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Everything was going great until I forgot my line.

 

I hadn’t even noticed the fact that the entire pub was full of people because I’d been enjoying myself so much. But now, I started to realise. All those faces. None of them encouraging or even friendly. Blank expressions of nothingness, judging me, hating me.

 

Fuck. What was my line? Why couldn’t I remember it? Why was I freaking out now? Everyone was staring at me as if they knew I was an idiot who couldn’t remember one single sentence. Word, even.

 

Gods, Nico, pull yourself together , I chided in my head. I’d gone through a lot worse than this. I was going through a lot worse than this.

 

I looked to Ranaisa who repeated her lines: “What are you going to do about those unseemly people who want to take part in your talent show, darling?”

 

Well, the line was completely gone. I blurted out the best thing I could. “Well, I won’t forget my lines, that’s for sure.”

 

Oh dear. Going rogue on stage definitely wasn’t my strong suit. It was supposed to be a joke but the blank faces continued to stare at me. I felt like the room was cringing.

 

Oh wait. No. One person was laughing, right at the back. They weren’t holding back either I realised as I heard their deep guffaws and clapping cutting through the silence. And that encouraged a few other people to chuckle politely, giving me a second to collect my thoughts. I took a deep breath and smiled to myself, that single person giving me confidence and finally the line came back to me.

 

“And I’ll show them who’s boss!” I exclaimed as I went to sit on my desk chair, which, ‘unbeknownst’ to Lionel, had just been booby-trapped. I sat down, trying not to scrunch my face up too tight in anticipation. My weight triggered the platform above my head to tilt and I had a second’s notice before a large water balloon fell on my head.

 

“Lionel!” Ranaisa screamed. “Watch out!”

 

She ran to me as I groaned in frustration. “Who would have the audacity to-“

 

And that’s when all the rainbow glitter fell from the ceiling, sparkling gay all over the stage, almost illuminating the room and sticking all over my wet hair and suit.

 

The audience howled with laughter and I couldn’t help smiling at my predicament. Reluctantly, I forced a scowl back on my face as I trudged along the stage, leaving a trail of rainbow in my wake to go and clean up before my next scene. Silently, I promised myself I’d get a drink with that person at the back.

 

*

 

The rest of the show went smoothly, thank the gods. That was probably because I wasn’t in it much towards the end. There was a big dance number at the finale that had taken simply ages for Ash to choreograph but looked insanely good. Thankfully, as Lionel, I wasn’t expected to take part in their ‘talent show’ performance, and I watched it happily from the sidelines.

 

We all rejoined on the stage to take a couple of bows to the audience’s applause and then Ash was thanking everyone for coming and the bar was opening and the music was playing so loudly, I could feel it in my chest.

 

“I’ll get you a drink!” Ambrosius told me as he made a beeline for the bartender before I could tell him I was fine, thanks.

 

Ranaisa kissed me on the cheek. “Thanks, Nico! It’s been a pleasure!” she squealed as she went to join her group of friends at their table.

 

I looked around for Ocean but couldn’t spot her. She was probably getting a drink with Ambri. So I scanned the crowd for my other friends, squinting in the low light and making my way across the pub. I hadn’t even noticed him (which I counted as progress) but as he came up right next to me, I sensed his familiarity and warmth.

 

“Great show,” Will told me with a smile that made me weak at the knees.

 

I ruffled my wet hair around a bit trying to be only subtly self conscious. “I bet you loved the toilet seat prank,” I replied. “And the pineapple one. And the final dance number.”

 

Why was I rambling? I internally scolded myself for letting him completely unravel me.

 

Will nodded. He was wearing a pastel pink polo that he’d obviously bought before realising his arms were too big for it. Idiot. “All great parts,” he agreed. “My favourite part was your improv though.”

 

For gods’ sake. I knew the laugh at the back had sounded familiar.

 

“You were the only one then,” I said.

 

Will shrugged. “Maybe your sense of humour was too elite for a few of them.”

 

“You know you’re also complimenting yourself with that blatant lie?” I pointed out.

 

He smiled. “Well, maybe we’re both stupid when it comes to humour.” He paused before adding, “Maybe that’s why we work.”

 

I didn’t know how to react to that. Did he purposely use the present tense there? Was it a slip up? Did I even hear him correctly because of the noise in here?

 

“Nico?” Will said, giving me that intense stare of his. His eyes burned right through me, staining my retinas with the calm blue of his irises. My pulse quickened dramatically.

 

“What, Solace?” I asked, attempting disinterested but probably just sounding desperate.

 

Will chewed his inner cheek. “Can we talk? I… I need to tell you something.”

 

My mind fast forwarded to all of the possible possibilities. Obviously, however much I wanted to deny it, under everything else, there was a small, hopeful, stupid voice that was asking: Did he still love me? Did he want to get back together? The answer was definitely not, but whatever it was, I was still intrigued.

 

Did that mean I should subject myself to it though? After living for nineteen years, I’d come to realise that people often disappointed me (and despite Will Solace being the exception for a long time, now he was just a blur in the crowd of people who followed the rule). I could have my hopes and dreams obviously. They kept me going after all. But it was up to me who I would let crush them flat on their faces.

 

Then again, looking at Will, I remembered a thought I’d had months ago, when the pain had been so palpable I could’ve sworn I had been secretly drugged with a special kind of heart destroying bacteria: If it were anyone I’d let do this to me, it would never not be him.

 

Besides, I’d made a promise to myself just half an hour ago.

 

“Do you want to buy me a drink?” I asked, dropping down onto a small table in the corner.

 

Will gave me a dazzling smile. “Anything in particular?”

 

I shrugged. “Whatever you think I’d like.” I didn’t mention that he’d had four years with me to figure out what I liked- it was implied.

 

I watched him walk away, paying way too much attention to the way his hips rocked as he walked. And how the prominent spines of his shoulder blades shifted. And the bounce of his light hair just grazing his collar. And how, even though his jean shorts were on the baggier end, the back pockets surrounded by denim plaited crimping curved just enough for a couple (hundred) inconvenient memories to resurface to the forefront of my poor, gay mind and make my body tense.

 

When he was out of my eyeline, I pressed my hands into my eyes, internally screaming. Gods, what that man could do to me. At least I could enjoy the sight knowing he was coming back this time I guess.

 

I was just starting to calm down when Ambri found me. He popped down a cola for me. “Where did you run off to?” he slurred. He was definitely already drunk. “You already forgetting us in your new found fame?”

 

I laughed. “I wish. Except, you had a bigger part than I did so…”

 

Ambri slurped his drink (something in a brown bottle). “Aw, stop it.”

 

“Thanks for the drink. Are you having fun?” I asked.

 

He nodded vigorously. “I am now.” He smiled and laid his elbows on the table, leaning a little closer to me. “You were a great Lionel, Nico.”

 

I snorted. “Even though I was too gay?”

 

Ambri shrugged. “Even the Lionels of the world might be a little bit gay, you know?”

 

I made the gesture with my thumb and forefinger as I mimicked, “Just a little?”

 

Ambri nodded. “That’s right.”

 

I rolled my eyes and looked over to the bar.

 

“Ocean’s with her flatmates,” Ambri informed me, assuming I was looking for her.

 

I shook my head. “I’m actually getting a drink with Will.”

 

“Oh,” Ambri said quickly, taking another sip of his drink. “Oh, yeah. I wanted to talk to you about him.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “Okay?”

 

He shook his head. “Nothing bad,” he assured. “Just that I think Ranaisa is into him.”

 

I thought about Ranaisa’s soft skin, perfect, serene features, kind manner, funny personality and suddenly felt sick. “How do you know?” I managed to get out.

 

“She’s seen him around since he’s come back,” he replied. “And I think she’s been trying to hide it for your sake.”

 

I had a bad, twisting feeling deep inside. “For my sake?” I tried to say as if it was laughable. My attempt was actually laughable.

 

“I don’t think she’d ever actually do anything about it,” Ambri continued. “But I thought I’d give you a heads up.”

 

I nodded slowly, letting it sink in. The fact that Will was desirable shouldn’t have been news to me, but an actual person expressing interest made it so much more real.

 

“Anyway,” Ambri said, “I think I can see him coming back.” He gave me a concerned look. “You take care of yourself, okay? I’m going to go and find Ranaisa again.”

 

Why was he talking about taking care of myself? That confused me. Care from what? From Will? Will wouldn’t hurt me. Oh wait, he already had. Would Ranaisa hurt me too? Did Will want to date other people? Had he already dated other people? Is that what he wanted to talk to me about? My thoughts swirled together like unfit pieces of a jigsaw cutting into my heart.

 

I hardly noticed Ambri getting up and Will sitting down opposite me.

 

“I got you a praline milkshake,” he presented, “with extra cream.”

 

It was funny how the small things could snap you back to reality. And I snapped hard.

 

“Thank you,” I said gratefully, wrapping my hand around the cool glass. “One of my favourites.”

 

Will took a bow. “What do you take me for? A di Angelo amateur?”

 

I hid my smile by taking a sip. I maintained eye contact as I swallowed then raised my brows at him. “I’m listening, Solace.”

 

Notes:

Yayyy they’re talking!

And honestly poor Ranaisa- I’ve set her up to fail.

Chapter 15: Non Empty Hades Cabin

Summary:

They have a chat basically.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will didn’t talk for a while. In fact, after some point, it was like he was basically going to shut up for the rest of the night.

 

I didn’t push or ask him anything. I just sipped my milkshake, also drinking in the atmosphere as Beyoncé played through the speakers and people started getting up to dance. Occasionally, I looked back to Will who was staring at his hands, fiddling with his fingers. He caught me looking and gave me a nervous smile. “You must hate me, huh?”

 

I was so shocked by the question, I didn’t answer straight away. I was partly convinced I hadn’t heard him correctly because he had half mumbled it. Why would he care? What answer did he even want?

 

I decided to answer with my own question: “You ‘needed’ to talk to me about my feelings towards you?”

 

Will shook his head, grimacing. “Forget it,” he whispered. He mumbled a few other things under his breath but I didn’t quite catch them this time.

 

“Tell me about something that happened in the past few months,” I blurted. It was an impulsive request, and I half regretted throwing him a bone, but at the end of the day, I wanted to know what he needed to tell me, and the only way I knew to get Will to actually go through with it was to get him to lower his guard first.

 

He looked at me thoughtfully, very obviously thankful I’d asked him something he could probably easily answer. I vaguely wondered why he was putting himself through this awkwardness at all, but my thought process got interrupted when he replied.

 

“The Hades cabin at Camp Half Blood isn’t empty anymore,” he said.

 

I gave him an incredulous look, forgetting about everything else momentarily. “Excuse me, what?” I demanded.

 

He nodded. “I know, right? Who would’ve thought?”

 

I gaped at him. “Are you telling me that my dad has been sleeping around again, that dirty little-“

 

“No no no,” Will stopped me before I could use some colourful words to describe the god of the underworld. “Not your dad.”

 

I nodded. “I should’ve known. No one in their right mind would hit that.”

 

Will snorted, but still looked around nervously for signs of Hades’ wrath.

 

“What then?” I prompted. “The Hades cabin has been run down by stray harpies or something?”

 

Will shook his head and started to tell his story. “Jaz and I came across a demigod during the summer. Morana. She was seriously hurt thanks to multiple monster attacks. And no satyrs had come near her.” He shook his head. “Anyway, we healed her and I could tell she was Greek… you know?”

 

I nodded. There was a way you could tell if someone was from the same pantheon as yourself. A kind of instinct of an alliance and danger at the same time.

 

“She was so scared and alone that I had to escort her to camp. No help was coming for her and I could tell she was powerful- she would’ve been attacked on the road if I’d have left her alone. I was shocked she’d survived that long, to be honest.”

 

I offered Will some of my milkshake. “Here.”

 

He smiled a little too widely. “Thanks.”

 

“Why were the satyrs avoiding her?” I asked.

 

He swallowed some cream. “I realised as soon as we got to camp and she was claimed.”

 

“Not Hades?”

 

Will shook his head. “Close though. Thanatos.”

 

I raised my eyebrows and smiled to myself. “Well, I guess he’s definitely more likely to pull than my dreary old Pa.”

 

Will burst out laughing. “Nico!”

 

“What?” I protested. “It’s true. He’s gorgeous.”

 

Will gave me an amused look then shook his head. “Anyway,” he continued, “Hades, being the merciful and kindhearted god that he is-“

 

“Please don’t inflate his ego.”

 

“He let Morana stay in his cabin in recognition of the hardships she’d endured and… she’s now happily living at camp.”

 

“You trekked her all the way from Tennessee to camp?” I asked, smiling because despite everything, I would never not be impressed by Will Solace’s unique mix of kindness and determination.

 

He shrugged. “Of course I did. What else could I do? It was a fun couple of weeks anyway. Morana’s hilarious.”

 

I looked at him appreciatively. I doubted many other people would’ve done that.

 

“Was it nice to catch up with your siblings?” I asked, half because I missed them all. Kayla’s sharp mouth, Austin’s friendly face, Gracie’s warm hugs…

 

Will nodded enthusiastically. “I spent a few days there. It was nice to spend time with them and help out in the infirmary. I even taught Yan a few tricks I’d picked up with Jaz. Of course, they wanted to see you too…”

 

I wondered what they all thought about our breakup. I hadn’t reached out because I was sure they’d obviously back Will and even though I wasn’t too familiar with the concept of ‘picking sides’ after the ending of a relationship, I did know it was a thing. Still, I had to admit, I was more than a bit hurt when none of them had bothered to check in on me either. If they really wanted to see me, why hadn’t they at least given me a call?

 

I swallowed that down and shrugged. “What can I say?” I replied, trying to sound casual. “I’m pretty popular. You’re lucky I’m able to fit you in right now actually.”

 

Will laughed. “I won’t argue with that.” It had a hint of sincerity to it.

 

This whole conversation was deeply confusing albeit a little enjoyable. I felt like Will was trying really hard. For what, I didn’t know. But I did know that he was looking for something from me. Just from the way he spoke, I could tell everything he said was carefully thought through, as if he cared if he misspoke or said something to upset me. I guess that was just his nature, but it didn’t explain why he’d started the conversation in the first place. Twice now.

 

I didn’t think Will was a player but this was all starting to feel like some sort of game. Did I really know him now anyway? Who was I to make judgements on his character? I knew nothing about his motives anymore. And I desperately wanted to know what his end goal was.

 

“Well?” I prompted, getting a little agitated now. “We both know you didn’t pull me to chat about Morana.”

 

Will sighed, long and deep, clearly still procrastinating.

 

“I’m sure whatever it is,” I said, irritated, “I’m not going to fall off my stool or pop my clogs or-“

 

“It is important though,” Will interrupted, probably louder than he intended. “It is, Nico. It’s just… hard to explain.”

 

I nodded, fully believing him. “I’m good at understanding the unexplainable,” I whispered.

 

Will gave me a small smile. “I know.”

 

I leaned in slightly, studying his expression, the way his freckles moved with his emotions. “ What is it , Solace?” I asked again, knowing I sounded desperate but not being able to hide a single inch of it anyway.

 

I could’ve sworn he was about to tell me but unfortunately, the gods decided I needed to be left in suspense (they definitely hated me, the lot of them) and Ocean stumbled up to our table.

 

“Girl, you won’t believe what I’ve just seen,” she cried.

 

I tried to hide my frustration. “Hmm? What?”

 

“Aliya is getting off with Nina!” she declared. “As we speak!”

 

I scanned the club for a few seconds before giving up because I really couldn’t care less. “I can’t see them,” I told Ocean. “But I’m sure they’re having a great time.“

 

Ocean nodded happily and pulled a chair towards our table, blatantly ignoring my harsh ‘get lost’ face. It was probably just her trying to be protective but I did not appreciate that right now. “Mind if I join?” she asked cheerily. “Hi, Will.”

 

Will smiled politely. “What’s up, Ocean? I loved the play.”

 

Ocean grinned. “Why, thank you. I obviously carried.”

 

“Mmm,” I said rolling my eyes. “With the part you were born to play: ‘miscellaneous goon two’.”

 

I could tell Will tried not to smirk at that, probably for Ocean’s sake, but I still saw it and I realised that annoyingly, my chest still bubbled with pride when I succeeded at amusing him.

 

Ocean looked to me. “Whatever. It’s still going to make me famous.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Ocean has a bit of a superiority complex,” I told Will.

 

“Like you then,” Will replied with a teasing smile.

 

“Oooohhhh,” Ocean lulled dramatically. She had definitely had a few.

 

I just scoffed trying to hide how much I’d missed playful Will.

 

The rest of my friends also chose that moment to finally find me and congratulate me. Hazel came up and gave me a hug. I could tell she had one curious eye on Will as she, Frank, Leo and Annabeth pulled up chairs. I introduced them all to Ocean, and when Frank said he’d liked her performance, I groaned again at all the attention the stupid play was getting and the fact it was all going to Ocean’s head.

 

“I wish I was staying long enough to take part in Ash’s next production,” Leo was saying.

 

“I’ll have to let you know when they finish writing their next one,” Annabeth offered. “They’re really getting into it now they’ve graduated.”

 

Leo nodded gratefully. “Obviously I’d only give up my valuable time if I were cast as the lead. I can’t be wasting my energy for anything less than the best.”

 

“Girl, you’ve got competition already then,” Ocean declared.

 

“I don’t know who I’d rather see,” I mumbled sarcastically. “You’re both equally horrifying.”

 

Ocean pulled me into a tight hug. “I wuv you too, Nico.”

 

I pushed her off and threatened her with my still full glass of cola.

 

I saw Will silently pushing his chair back.

 

“Are you leaving?” I asked him, trying to read his expression. He looked put out and… exhausted.

 

He nodded. “Sorry, guys,” he addressed everyone. “I’ve got lots of work to finish by Monday. We’re starting a new project so…”

 

Annabeth smiled. “Take care, Will. Don’t work too hard.”

 

He gave her a half hearted finger gun in response. Then he gave me a quick look before turning on his heel and wading through the crowd to the door.

 

I was tempted to go after him, but something held me back. Literally. Ocean was holding my hand tight under the table, as if she knew I was about to be an idiot and follow the guy who crumbled my heart into pieces.

Notes:

Oh no, Will got interrupted and lost his nerve. That must be frustrating for you, right?

Well, my kitchen light just broke and now I have to go cook dinner in the dark so… we’re all frustrated.

Chapter 16: Partner Allocation

Summary:

We hear some more of Leo’s thoughts about what happened after the play.

Nico and Ocean get their medical student project partners.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m teaching the third cohort today,” Leo told me as we left the apartment together.

 

“I’m assuming the second cohort was more of a success than the first?” I asked as I locked up.

 

Leo hummed. “Well I didn’t have my friend leave halfway through and also didn’t have a megalomaniac dragging me down so… ultimately, I guess yeah.”

 

“You don’t even know him,” I tried to reason, thinking about Reece acting up. Though… it was hard to defend anyone who was horrible to someone else unprovoked.

 

“I like to think I know him well enough,” Leo replied. “He’s grumpy, somehow great at acting and definitely still has a thing for Will Solace.”

 

I slapped his arm. “Shut up.”

 

“You’re not denying it.”

 

“I deny it.”

 

“Well, it doesn’t count now.”

 

I groaned. “Shut up,” I repeated. Then after a moment, “What are you talking about?”

 

Leo gave me his signature eyebrow wiggle that made me regret entertaining it at all. “Weellllll,” he dragged the word out suggestively, “weren’t you guys on a date on Friday night after the play? Before we all interrupted?”

 

I shook my head, refraining from saying, I wish.

 

“We were just chatting,” I replied. “Will had something to tell me.”

 

Leo hummed suspiciously.

 

I stopped. “Wait a second,” I said. “Do you know what he was going to tell me?”

 

I kept forgetting he’d been spending a lot of time with Will these past days. He probably knew more about where I stood than I did, damn him.

 

Leo mimed zipping his lips. “You’re not getting anything out of me,” he promised. “I’m just here to offer moral support. And friendly bantering.”

 

I gave him an intensely irritated look but he laughed it off. “You may have scared me once, di Angelo. But not anymore.”

 

I groaned in frustration. “Is he going to tell me soon?” I asked.

 

Leo shrugged. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

 

“We’re talking about actual people’s feelings here, Valdez,” I growled.

 

“Aha,” he exclaimed, “so you admit there are feelings.”

 

I stayed silent this time, not wanting to give him the satisfaction. We’d reached the path where we had to separate anyway. I started to walk away without a word, but Leo stopped me with his serious voice, something he’d probably used more this visit than he had his entire life.

 

“You know I want you both to be happy?” he asked me.

 

I sighed, trying to get my anger under control. “What’s your point?”

 

He shrugged. “Just that… I can’t break his trust. And I wouldn’t break yours either.”

 

I nodded in understanding. “I know.”

 

He smiled and patted me on the head like I was a dog. “Thanks, bro.”

 

I slapped him away. “Don’t do that.”

 

He just shrugged. “But you’re so pattable.”

 

“You have no idea what you’re talking about.”

 

“I always know exactly what I’m talking about,” he disagreed.

 

“Ah, well, why don’t you use your insurmountable knowledge to say things that’ll help me feel better about this gods awful breakup?” I requested, only half sarcastically.

 

Leo thought about that. “Sometimes you don’t get what you want because you deserve better?” he suggested.

 

I gave him an unimpressed look because there was no way that was true; for starters, Will Solace was the best. Unfortunately.

 

“You know Will,” I said dryly. “Do you really believe that?”

 

Leo thought again. “You can now go back to your grumpy ass ‘avoidance of everything’ safety mechanism?” he suggested. “I know you enjoyed that a few years ago and you also got a lot of practice.”

 

I snorted because yeah, maybe avoidance would’ve saved me from things like this ever happening. But… it would’ve also killed me a hundred times over.

 

“You’re crap at this,” I told Valdez.

 

“You dodged a bullet?” he offered.

 

I actually laughed. “Yeah, actually the bullet went right through me and removed my heart during the process,” I replied. “Thank you though.”

 

Leo sighed. “This too shall pass?” he suggested.

 

The phrase reminded me of sometime last year when Will had been studying Urology and he’d told me how excruciatingly agonising it was to pass a kidney stone. I’d wanted to ask if he could give them pain medication to make it easier but we’d started making out and talking had slipped way too far down my priority list for the next two hours at least…

 

My stomach clenched at how awful that made me feel and I wondered what it said about my mental state that I’d rather have a hundred sharp rocks made of calcium forced through my urethra than suffer through losing the man I loved. I was in such a deep, visceral state of yearning, I was sure I would never stop feeling it. “I wish it’d hurry up,” I replied to Leo, trying to forget about a beautiful son of Apollo studying medicine and having sex with me in the bedroom we used to share.

 

“In the meantime, you have your best buddy?” Leo tried, wiggling his brows.

 

I rolled my eyes but gave him a reluctant smile. “I’m actually just going to listen to ‘Loneliest’ by Måneskin on repeat instead,” I said dryly as Leo and I parted ways and I continued walking to the university, my headphones blasting in my ears.

 

*

 

The general attitude after our first lecture was not good. Not only was the content more science based than therapeutic, but on top of that (and probably more significant) Professor Typal had pinned our partnership allocations for the dreaded joint project with the medical students at the front of the lecture theatre.

 

He scuttled out of the room surprisingly quickly for his age. I guess he didn’t want an angry rampage on his hands.

 

Ocean and I hung back in our seats, letting everyone else filter down the steps, read their partner allocation, groan predictably and stomp away to meet them.

 

“I bet I’ll get a private schooled jackass,” Ocean guessed.

 

“Don’t judge people by their upbringing,” I scolded.

 

She rolled her eyes. “Sorry, Mr. Perfect.”

 

When the last few people had departed, we finally picked up our bags and made our way down. The names were in alphabetical order so we saw Ocean’s allocation first: ‘Ocean Adoboli/Sam Knight’

 

“They sound like a waste of a cool last name,” Ocean evaluated.

 

I nudged her. “Stop being a sheep. They might be nice, you know.”

 

She mumbled something under her breath and slouched off, leaving me to find my name.

 

I didn’t know why I hadn’t expected it; I already knew the gods hated me. Either that or they had a wicked sense of humour. I stared at the pairing for a full minute before it finally sunk in: ‘Nico di Angelo/Will Solace’.

 

*

 

Will was waiting for me at our assigned desk in the library when I arrived. It was an impressive area consisting of five floors full of shelves and works of art. There were portraits of famous academics (mostly old white men) hung with egotistical autobiographies underneath. The carpets were a royal red colour and they even extended along the large curved staircases with golden bannisters interlinking the different floors.

 

The medicine faculty had booked the entire place out to give us all an opportunity to meet our partners in a calm and professional environment.

 

Will didn’t notice me at first, instead looking around the library with mild curiosity at the rest of the forced pairings for the project. There were a lot of disgruntled expressions, but people seemed to be getting along so far from what I could tell. When he noticed me, he smiled gloriously and I could see he was more than a bit relieved that I’d actually showed up.

 

I waved like an idiot, physically unable to stop myself smiling back, partly out of awkwardness, partly because I was happy to see him.

 

“Scared I was going to ditch you, Solace?” I asked as I pulled my chair out and slumped down across from him. He was wearing a yellow chequered knit vest over a long sleeved shirt and I suddenly had no question why other people had expressed interest in him.

 

Will shook his head. “I know what’s important to you.”

 

I raised an eyebrow, thinking that was a bold thing to say. Will hurriedly added, “Your course. And your projects.”

 

I nodded. “Oh. Yeah.”

 

I kind of wanted to continue our conversation from a few days ago but from the way Will was slipping books out of his bag and placing them on the table between us, he did not feel the same.

 

“I’ve been thinking about what our topic could be,” he started, flicking through one of the large, dusty books he’d apparently already borrowed from the library and read to completion. “And with the theme being ‘An exploration of the link between psychiatry and psychotherapy’, I think there’s obviously a huge connection with treatments, but I’m wondering if diagnosis could be a more unique approach.”

 

He found the page he was looking for and pointed to a couple of paragraphs. “It says here that therapists universally have better relationships with patients and I’m thinking about whether that could mean they could help with reducing diagnostic uncertainty statistics and even work to improve outcomes.”

 

He finally drew breath and looked back up at me. “What?” he asked uncertainly. “I mean, obviously it’s only a thought. We won’t even have to consider it if you hate it. And I’m sure you have ideas too.”

 

I shook myself. It was just so easy to get lost in his words when he was passionate about something. He was so impressive when he cared and it was annoying how attractive I found it. It brought me back a couple years when I’d used to watch him through entire infirmary shifts without getting bored.

 

I realised that I’d been probably staring stupidly at him for a few seconds too long though so I said, “I’ve been a bit preoccupied with other things, to be honest. You know… to actually have a proper think about it.”

 

Will nodded in understanding. “Of course being a semi famous actor has its downsides,” he teased, going for the less awkward distraction to mention. “Can I expect that to regularly impact our project?”

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“I mean,” he continued, “it’s going to be difficult to write up a project if you’re constantly going to be approached by fans and stalkers.”

 

“Shut it, Solace,” I snapped, hiding my amusement.

 

He smiled in satisfaction and gestured back to the book. “Well? What do you think?”

 

I nodded slowly. “I think if that’s what you think we should do, then it’s good enough for me.”

 

Will gave me an unimpressed look. “You’re just going to take my word for it?”

 

“Just because I don’t trust you anymore, it doesn’t mean I don’t trust your professional opinion,” I blurted before I could stop myself.

 

Will looked down at his book in an obvious attempt to hide his hurt expression. I didn’t know why he got to be hurt since this was all his fault but I still felt a little bad.

 

“Can I borrow the book?” I asked, a little softer but still quite curt.

 

He slid it over to me. “Take your time,” he said. “And just let me know when you want to work on this.” He wrote an address on a piece of paper. “Here. If we don’t see each other at uni, you can drop by any time.”

 

I didn’t have time to dwell on the empty feeling in my stomach before he packed up the rest of his books and left the library.

Notes:

Shoutout to Avid_Reader who called it (I couldn’t not have them partnered haha)

Wow, Nico really do be doing his best to make sure Will doesn’t open up, huh?

I for one think this project will go swimmingly with no problems, blow ups or consequences :D

What would you do in Leo’s situation? Being in the middle definitely sucks. But I guess it gives you power.

Chapter 17: Bookmark

Summary:

What’s Nico thinking about his new partner?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Can’t you ask them to reallocate your partner?” Ocean asked me later that night.

 

We were back in my apartment, sitting at the small dining table, watching Ambrosius cook dinner for all of us.

 

“Yeah,” Ambri agreed as he stirred the pot on the stove. “This seems like a bit of a sad joke.”

 

I shook my head. “I’m not doing that.”

 

“Why not?” Ocean asked.

 

I shrugged. “It’s not a big deal.”

 

They both stared at me.

 

“Okay fine,” I relented. “It’s not the most convenient-“

 

“Convenient?!” Ocean cried. “Getting weekly reminders about your crushed heart by dangling a gorgeous blonde medic just out of your reach? Yeah, that’s just ‘ inconvenient ’.”

 

I sipped some water. “Well, it’s not like I’ve been successful in avoiding him before this anyway,” I muttered.

 

“Oh, so now you’re just giving up and straight up handing him your heart, all raw and still beating, ready for him to break it again?” Ocean asked.

 

“I’m not giving him anything,” I said.

 

“I think you’re underestimating how much you give,” Ambri told me as he threw in various spices to his pot. “To your friends, sure, but to someone you love more than that? I can’t imagine how draining it’ll be for you.”

 

“I don’t love him,” I mumbled, almost out of habit at this point.

 

“Aw, honey…” Ocean cooed, giving me a sympathetic look.

 

I threw a crisp at her. “Can we just stopping talking about this?”

 

“Sure,” Ocean said. “As long as you know what you’re doing.”

 

I nodded. I did know what I was doing, but voicing it would’ve probably warranted another intervention from my friends. I was now doing exactly the opposite of how I’d learnt to deal with unrequited love. Instead of trying to move on, I relished in the fact that Will and I were now tied together. I craved seeing him and even though I knew it was making this a thousand times harder for me, I couldn’t stop myself. I needed his presence in my life despite his presence being a constant mocking reminder of how much power he had over me.

 

I hadn’t given up on the completely ridiculous dream of Percy Jackson for years and my predicament with Will Solace was so much worse. So what if I spent a bit of extra time with him? So what if I’d stopped thinking practically weeks ago, solely focusing on one stupid person who didn’t deserve it? So what if I continued to feed my stupid feelings until they exploded my heart into shards of ice?

 

“Dinner’s served!” Ambri announced, plating us all a generous helping of chickpea curry and rice.

 

I drank more water to try and combat the dryness in my mouth. It was difficult not to enjoy Ambri’s cooking though and before I even took a bite, my mouth watered at the aromatic flavours swirling in the air.

 

“What would we do without you?” Ocean sighed appreciatively as she ate.

 

“You’d both be living off takeaways and would probably be double your sizes by now,” Ambri evaluated.

 

I hummed in agreement. “It’s delicious, Ambri.”

 

We ate in silence for a few moments just enjoying the food.

 

“How do you like your partner for the project?” Ambri asked Ocean.

 

Ocean finished swallowing. “Yeah, Sam seems alright actually.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I told you not to judge them.”

 

Ocean shrugged. “She’s still annoyingly smart,” she told us. “I feel like I have to go home and look up everything she said just to understand the conversation we had.”

 

Ambri laughed. “Being smarter than you is not a high bar.”

 

I snorted as Ocean gasped in outrage.

 

The front door opened before she could respond and Leo emerged into the hallway.

 

“Whatsup, my peeps?” he asked. “Oh my forges, that smells amazing.”

 

Ambri pointed to the stove. “Help yourself.”

 

Leo spooned himself a large helping and sat down at the table. “What are we discussing?” he asked before taking a huge bite so that his cheeks looked a bit like a hamster.

 

“Just their new project partners,” Ambri supplied.

 

As soon as Leo swallowed, he burst out laughing, banging his hand on the table. “Oh my gods, yes!” he cried, looking at me. “What are the chances?”

 

“How do you already know?” I whined.

 

“You know Will’s my bestie,” Leo replied. “Plus… he’s not having the greatest of times at the moment so I’m doing my best to be there for him.”

 

I thought about that, wondering why Will wasn’t happy. I wanted to ask him and talk to him and I wanted to make it better for him.

 

“How’s he taking being stuck with me?” I asked. “I bet that’s not helping his mood.”

 

“Why’s that?” Leo asked, seeming genuinely confused.

 

“Umm, maybe because when you break up with someone, you typically don’t really want to see them anymore?” I replied sarcastically.

 

“Mmm,” Leo hummed as he ate. “There might be some truth to that... In certain cases I guess.”

 

That didn’t really answer my question but I guess I needed to stop bringing up the topic of Will with Leo. I was just going to get more and more frustrated.

 

“Whatever,” I mumbled, moving the rice around on my plate.

 

Leo apparently didn’t get the memo. “Oh yeah,” he continued, “Will asked me to ask you for his book back.”

 

I looked at him. “He just gave it to me.”

 

He shrugged. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “He just needs it back.”

 

“Well, if Will wants it back, he can ask for it himself,” I grumbled.

 

Ocean laughed. “You’re such a drama king,” she commented.

 

“Yeah,” agreed Ambri. “I didn’t realise you cared so much about the ‘Philosophy of Psychotherapy’,” he teased, quoting the book title.

 

“It’s about the principle,” I replied. “He said I could borrow it and to ‘take my time’ so that’s exactly what I’m going to do, thank you very much.”

 

Leo shrugged. “Whatever, man,” he said. “He seemed insistent though.”

 

Why was this irritating me so much? It was just a stupid book. Will didn’t need to come and find me to personally ask for it back. It wasn’t that big of a deal, but somehow, it grated on me. I couldn’t even put my feelings into words though so I decided to leave it.

 

Later on, I shut myself in my room to try and get some work done on the project. Since Will wanted the book back so badly, I decided to start by reading that to absorb as much of the information as I could before I returned it. I opened it up and accidentally let his bookmark fall out. I tried to figure out what page it had come out of but with no luck so I placed the piece of paper he’d used as a bookmark on my desk and started reading from the beginning.

 

*

 

Will ‘bumped’ into me outside of my lecture theatre the next morning. It was obvious he wasn’t there by accident because why else would he be here? But he looked as if he fit in anyway with a cool calmness and it was annoying how he could blend into any situation like a chameleon when I was more like a social zebra.

 

“Solace,” I greeted.

 

He visibly relaxed when he saw me, which I found unusual.

 

“Hi, Nico,” he replied. “Nice evening?”

 

I nodded, amused by his formality. “It was spectacular, thank you,” I replied in a sarcastically posh accent.

 

That got him to smile. “Sorry, I’m a bit on edge,” he admitted.

 

“Are you late to go work on our project without me?” I asked.

 

He furrowed his brows. “What do you mean?”

 

I pulled the book out of my bag and handed it to him. “Leo told me you wanted it back.”

 

Will nodded. “Sorry,” he repeated. “I just left something important in it. I didn’t mean it to sound like I wanted to do the work without you.”

 

I remembered the paper that fell out of it last night. “Oh,” I replied, a little confused. “I think I left that at home,” I admitted. “I was going to put it back in but I completely forgot.”

 

Will shook his head. “Don’t worry about it.” He studied me, watching my expression closely. “Did you… look at it?”

 

I nodded. “It was really interesting.”

 

His eyes widened in panic and a little bit of… relief? I couldn’t quite tell.

 

“I didn’t manage to read all of it,” I continued cautiously, completely mystified by his reaction. “It’s quite a long book.”

 

Will sighed, his eyes downcast again. “Oh, right,” he replied.

 

If we were as close as we’d been, I would’ve told him to snap out of it and tell me what the Hades was going on. As it was though, I couldn’t really do that anymore, so I decided to continue being as normal as I could be.

 

“We can discuss it later if you like?” I offered.

 

Will nodded enthusiastically. “I’d like that,” he confirmed. “Where do you want to meet?”

 

I ran my schedule through my mind. “I’m teaching a class in the evening,” I told him. “So if you come over to mine, we can work right up until I have to leave?”

 

Will agreed and I gave him my address. It felt extremely weird since I’d once believed I’d be sharing all of my addresses with him, but I tried not to dwell on it.

 

It was only after he’d left and I’d sat down in the lecture theatre that I realised his panic had been caused by the thought of me reading his piece of paper and not the stupid book.

Notes:

Ooooo mysterious… they don’t call me Mystery for nothing (no one calls me that).

Do you say “zee-bra” or “zeh-bra”?

Chapter 18: Yellow Sheets

Summary:

Will comes round to work on their project.

Notes:

I’m posting this standing outside the Royal Albert Hall bc I’m seeing Alec Benjamin tonight.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As soon as I got home, I went into a manic cleaning mode. For some reason, the thought of Will being in my bedroom felt significant and I wanted it to seem perfect. I loved the small part of my brain that told me if Will liked my room enough, he’d want to get back together with me. It was really fun feeling the lightness of hope only to remember that it was completely futile.

 

Every time I looked at my desk, my eyes drifted towards the piece of paper that had fell out of Will’s book. I had multiple mini arguments about it in my head, each one making me feel a little crazy:

 

Just read it.

 

I can’t invade Will’s privacy.

 

He handed it straight to you.

 

Unintentionally.

 

You deserve some kind of explanation.

 

Not like this though. He seemed really panicky when he thought I’d read it.

 

But he also seemed relieved.

 

I was probably just imagining that.

 

He doesn’t have to know you read it.

 

I would know.

 

If it was that important, surely he wouldn’t have used it as a bookmark?

 

I pressed my hands into my eyes and groaned loudly, thankful that no one else was home. Then I grabbed the paper, only hesitating slightly before shoving it into my desk drawer to prevent any more temptation.

 

I wanted to change out of my jeans like I usually did when I came home and I wondered what outfit I wanted Will to see. Something else more casual? Smart? Ew no, that would be weird. I wondered if I should just stay in my normal clothes then I got angry with myself for caring so much about mindless things so I put my slobbiest joggers on in defiance.

 

Sitting cross legged on my bed, angry, frustrated and confused, my eyes wandered over to my desk drawer again. If I’d have read it last night, I would’ve been blameless. I’d have had no idea what it was or that Will cared that much about it. And after all Will had put me through, did he really deserve this amount of respect from me?

 

I internally scolded myself. Because of course he did. Nobody deserved anything less than to be treated as people and I’d definitely learnt that the hard way. I sighed into my hands thinking about how I never wanted to be something I was ashamed of. And just as I was sure I was actually going crazy, the doorbell rung.

 

More lively again, I sprung up, a bit too eager to answer it than I would’ve liked. Will stood in the doorway with slightly rosy cheeks and tousled hair thanks to the first biting winds of autumn. He smiled widely when he saw me which, matched with his orange Mr. Happy sweatshirt, helped prolong my ever growing confusion about what the guy was thinking.

 

“You look cold,” I commented.

 

Will ruffled his hair as if that were the problem. He ended up looking cuter though. “Well you should probably let me in then,” he replied.

 

I stepped aside and gestured for him to come in. His familiar scent overwhelmed me as he brushed past and I got partly annoyed at how tall he was, especially since he was wearing shoes and I was barefoot.

 

“Take your shoes off,” I decided.

 

Will gave me a look of partial amusement. “Give me a second,” he remarked.

 

He kicked his shoes off and I remembered that annoyingly, he was still so much taller than me (as if I could ever not remember every single inch of him). Damn it.

 

“Come on then,” I told him, leading him through the living area and into my room. I tried to ignore the fact that my palms were sweating.

 

I went to sit on the centre of my bed and watched Will take it all in. He walked in slowly, looking around, examining the walls, my books, my posters, my desk, my bedspread.

 

“You have yellow sheets,” he stated.

 

I shrugged looking at the sunshiny colours and pale swirls. When I’d chosen them, Hazel had bet me she could guess the colour I’d go for. I’d intentionally chosen yellow just to win.

 

“Prolonging the dark aesthetic from the Hades cabin seemed unfavourable I guess,” I replied to Will, which didn’t make any sense because we’d spent over half a year living together in New Rome before he’d left and he would know my sheets were anything but black during that time. I just wasn’t thinking clearly. Or trying to block that all out. Or both.

 

I didn’t know why I was so nervous about Will’s assessment of my room but I somehow felt a bit exposed as he wandered around, paying close attention to anything on display. I wondered why he even cared and what he was thinking.

 

“This is Ocean and…?” he asked as he looked at a picture on my wall by my to-do list whiteboard.

 

“Ambrosius,” I replied. “He’s my flatmate. You saw him the other day.”

 

Will nodded, his face turned away from me so I couldn’t read his expression. “He seemed nice.”

 

What was that supposed to mean? “He is,” I confirmed.

 

“And pretty,” Will added, more quietly.

 

I scoffed. “I’ll ask him out for you if you’d like,” I snapped sarcastically.

 

Will chuckled and turned around, showing me that although he seemed light, his eyes were sad. “I’m good, thanks.”

 

I wanted to ask about whether he’d seen anyone else since we’d broken up. I wanted to know if he’d kissed anyone, been with anyone, shared intimate moments with anyone. I didn’t have the courage though (to ask or know the answer).

 

Will went back to admiring my photos and posters. “Is this another friend?”

 

I laughed. “Since he’s floating and naked and in a fake world of pink trees and butterflies, I’d have to say no,” I replied. “That’s a poster of Lil Nas X on his Montero album cover.”

 

Will smiled and shrugged. “Never heard of him.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “And you continue to be as uncultured as ever.”

 

He put his hands on his hips. “Excuse me, Mr. Timewarp Grandpa.”

 

I laughed. “That just makes it more embarrassing for you that you know less of modern culture.”

 

Will shrugged. “I know the important things.”

 

“Great,” I replied. “Then you can put that knowledge into the project that we haven’t started yet?”

 

I shuffled up the bed and gestured for Will to sit down opposite me. The mattress wobbled as he did and I hated my mind for making me imagine all of the things we used to do in bed.

 

Will pulled out his books, blank paper, pens, highlighters and post it notes.

 

“I would’ve suggested we go to the library if I’d have known you were going to bring an entire stationary store with you,” I commented.

 

“Shut it,” he replied. “This is called organisation and since you’re my partner now, you better get used to it.”

 

I sighed, picking up a pen and fiddling with the cap. “I think we should go through the books first,” I suggested, “and noting down everything relevant to our topic. Then we can start our writeup. Are these all the books you could find?”

 

Will shook his head. “I just borrowed these for ideas. We should probably ask the librarian for more specific books once we get through these.”

 

He handed me the book I’d given back to him this morning. “You said you wanted to finish this one?”

 

I took it and opened it on the page I’d got to last night as Will started reading another hefty volume. We sat in silence for a good half an hour, reading and taking notes and highlighting key points. It was nice actually. It was probably the first time I felt relaxed around him since I was focusing on something else.

 

“Look at this,” Will said, breaking the quiet and pointing to a passage.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“I think we should include something like this. I like the perspective.”

 

I liked it too when I’d read it. It definitely gave a different feeling to therapy. “I like how much weight he’s giving to the therapists,” I noted, seeing that the author was a doctor. “Usually they’re not really taken seriously.”

 

Will tutted. “They spend the most time with patients. It only makes sense.”

 

I smiled. “I think that’s why a lot of my friends are hating this project. Because of the elitist mindset.”

 

Will scrunched up his nose in distaste. “Maybe they shouldn’t be training to be doctors then.”

 

I laughed. “I don’t think it’s actually a real thing,” I noted. “Just something they all come up with to… I don’t know… justify the feud.”

 

Will smiled and gave me a teasing look. “So you’re supposed to hate me because I’m an enemy?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I’d hate you either way.”

 

He wiggled his eyebrows at me. “Sure, di Angelo, sure.”

 

“Shut up,” I snapped because this was beginning to look too much like flirting. “Let’s just get back to work.”

 

I lingered my gaze on him a couple more seconds as he looked back down at his book and tried to stop seeing him in such a romantic way (his soft hair, the angle of his jaw, the dotted freckles along his sun-kissed skin). Unfortunately and predictably, it didn’t work.

 

After another half hour or so, Will started packing away suddenly.

 

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

 

He gave me a confused look. “Don’t you have your class?”

 

I looked at the clock. “Gods, time flies when you’re not getting any work done.”

 

Will tutted. “We made good progress today,” he told me, looking around the room and neatly tucking all of his belongings into his pastel yellow backpack. I watched him carefully fold things up and studied how he made sure not to dislodge the rainbow badges attached to the fabric of his bag.

 

“Good luck with your class,” he said, hefting his bag onto his back. “I can let myself out.”

 

“Okay, bye…” I mumbled to empty air since he’d already rushed out.

 

Gods, he seemed in a hurry to get out of here. Interesting. I sat back against my headboard in exasperation, trying to figure out what I’d done wrong this time when my eyes drifted over to my desk drawer. I bounded up, grabbed the folded up piece of paper in it and just managed to catch Will as he was at the bottom of the flight of stairs.

 

“You forgot this,” I told him.

 

Will looked at it and hesitated. If I hadn’t known any better, his expression seemed almost… disappointed? He took it though and mumbled his thanks.

 

As I walked back up the stairs, I thought about his behaviour, from the laughing, the teasing, the abrupt departure for no apparent reason… If you’d have asked me, I would’ve said he’d left it here on purpose for a second time. He’d definitely looked all around the room whilst packing up his things and if this was as important as he’d made it out to be, he definitely would have remembered about it. I didn’t know why, but I was pretty certain about one thing: He had wanted me to read it.

 

But, I thought, as I closed my door, if that really had been his motive then that meant he was playing games and I didn’t want any part of that. If he wanted me to know something, he’d have to pluck up the courage to tell me to my face. Or he’d have to accept the fact that I was never going to find out.

Notes:

Okay don’t be too mad- we’ll find out about what the paper said sooner than you think ;)

I am not ashamed to say that I would have 100% read the paper. Nico di Angelo is a much better man than I am (I’m not a man).

I’m trying to add small TSATS easter eggs (Nico liking Lil Nas X because c’mon he definitely would, and I hc he watches those videos on repeat bc I definitely have)

Chapter 19: Will’s Roommate

Summary:

Nico inadvertently finds out what the bookmark said.

Notes:

I told you he’d find out soon. I keep my promises.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“What was that thing about Diocletian’s sceptre?” Ambrosius asked me when I got home after teaching my class.

 

“Huh?” I asked, not really paying attention. My stomach was growling and I was really craving some avocado on toast so that was my main priory at the moment.

 

“The summons,” Ambri added.

 

I busied myself with crushing the avocado and finely chopping some onions. “Summons?” I asked, the words kind of floating over my head.

 

“The summons for Diocletian’s sceptre,” he clarified, crossing his legs up on the sofa where he was sitting.

 

I plucked the toast out and started spreading it with butter, making a satisfying scraping noise. “You know that got destroyed ages ago,” I told him. “What are you even talking about?”

 

He shrugged. “I didn’t know that,” he said. “It just seemed important so I thought I’d ask.”

 

I took a bite out of my guac covered toast. “Didn’t I tell you it got destroyed when I told you about…” I trailed off, forgetting to chew for a second. “I never told you about my quests in Europe, did I?”

 

I hardly ever spoke about what I’d been through in my life. The last time I’d opened up about everything was with Will and look where that got me: a gaping hole in my chest, apparently unfillable and somehow growing every single day.

 

Ambri shook his head. “Swallow your toast, Nico.”

 

I rolled my eyes and continued chewing. “So what exactly are you talking about?” I asked when I’d finished the bite.

 

Ambri groaned and answered slowly like I were a child. “The summons on your desk about Diocletian’s sceptre.”

 

The blood rose in my cheeks and my eyes widened. “On my desk…?” I whispered, dropping my toast. “You mean the folded up piece of paper? Right in the middle?”

 

Ambri looked taken aback by my sudden intensity. “Um, yes?”

 

I walked into my room, remembered I’d just given the paper back to Will and walked back out, pacing up and down the hall. “I… you… Will… I mean… What were you doing going through my things?” I eventually settled on even though that was definitely not the question I really wanted to ask right now.

 

“I thought it was the recommendation letter you said you’d write for me,” he said. “Sorry. I didn’t know it was that important.”

 

I dropped down onto the sofa next to him. “What else did it say?” I urged. “Was it about me?”

 

Ambri gave me a confused look. “You didn’t read your own letter?”

 

My letter?” I repeated, my mind racing uncontrollably. I so desperately wanted to make sense of it but I didn’t have enough information to even consider any theories.

 

“I thought it was an old one that you’d sorted out,” he added. “It was dated five months ago.”

 

Five months ago . Just before Will had left me.

 

“Why don’t you go and read it to remind yourself what it says?” he asked me.

 

“I gave it back to Will,” I muttered.

 

He gave me a look of complete incomprehension and so I decided to explain everything, from Will’s odd behaviour and right up until I’d just handed my own letter back to him without reading it.

 

“Oh,” was all Ambri said when I’d finished, clearly lost for words. I wasn’t much better, my mind reeling from broken fragments of memories of Will Solace.

 

“I don’t understand the part about Diocletian’s sceptre,” I stated after some time.

 

Ambri shrugged. “I didn’t even know what it was,” he admitted. “But I assumed you still had the sceptre if they were making a big deal out of it. What does it matter if it’s destroyed?”

 

“I don’t know,” I whispered. “But who’s they?”

 

Ambri paused a second before replying. “The official court of New Rome.”

 

My eyes widened, seeing the concern on Ambri’s face, feeling the anxiety of my own heart and I decided I had to know what was going on.

 

“Nico?” Ambrosius asked cautiously as I stood up abruptly, kicked my shoes on and wrapped my aviator jacket around me.

 

“I’ll see you later,” I replied, slamming the door behind me, practically running down the stairs and out into the cold night. The biting wind numbed my hands as I looked at the scrunched up bit of paper with Will’s address written on it.

 

For some reason, I’d kept it in my pocket this entire time, somehow knowing that I’d use it sooner or later. I took a few wrong turns because I’d never been to this side of the city before but the adrenaline in my veins and the resolve in my mind didn’t subside even with the cold temperature and dark air.

 

Will’s building was more tall than wide, and it was amongst dozens of identical ones lining the thin road as if it were trying to hide between them. I checked the address once more before walking up to the door to ring the doorbell.

 

“Nico?” a soft voice asked before I could reach it though.

 

I whipped around to see Annabeth approaching in a blue puffer jacket and white knit hat, a carrier bag around her wrist.

 

“Hello,” I greeted, stepping down from the doorstep so that we were level. “How’s everything?”

 

She smiled when she got closer as if she were glad to see me. “Cold but I’m glad I’m home now,” she replied.

 

I looked around at the packed road. “You live on this street?” I asked. It wasn’t surprising since the cramped houses, over spilling recycling bins of alcohol bottles and post-it note messages on windows screamed student housing .

 

She gestured behind me. “That one in particular actually.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Oh. This one?”

 

She nodded. “That’s the one. I take it you weren’t coming to visit me then?”

 

I looked at her apologetically and she laughed. “Don’t worry. I’m sure if I were as attractive as Will Solace, I’d get lots of gentlemen callers too.”

 

Why did everyone keep mentioning how attractive he was? As if I could forget anyway.

 

“I just wanted to… talk to him… about something,” I replied a bit pathetically.

 

“I’m sure you do,” she said not unkindly as she rubbed her arm awkwardly. “All good things?”

 

The look I gave her must have portrayed my emotions a bit more than I’d intended because she quickly added, “I don’t mean to pry. It’s just… well…” She shook her head. “No, never mind.” She started to walk to the door. “Do you want me to let you in?”

 

I sighed. “I think we’ve been through enough together for you to be able to tell me what you want to tell me,” I said curtly.

 

She turned around slowly, gave me a small grimacing smile and nodded. “I’ve known Will a long time,” she started. “And I don’t claim to be an expert but I do know him enough to know that he’s going through a really hard time.”

 

I stared at her, wondering if that was it.

 

“When he came back,” she continued when I hadn’t said anything, “Ash and I were so worried about him. He seemed so different… He was just generally really down I guess. We were obviously happy to take him in as our flatmate when he asked and we do our best to cheer him up but… it’s clear something really bad has happened.”

 

I was split between annoyance that I was hearing this from Annabeth and worry for Will. Then I realised that Will wasn’t really my concern anymore.

 

“Bad things happen to everyone,” I muttered bitterly.

 

Annabeth sighed. “I’m just saying that… I know you’re angry, Nico. Rightfully so. I don’t know what exactly happened between you two and to be honest, Will hasn’t told me much about what’s happened to him after he left but… just as his friend and yours too, I want to tell you to give him a break, okay?”

 

“You don’t know-“

 

“I know I don’t,” she interrupted. “And I’m sure what you have to say is important. But I also know that Will is really out of sorts tonight.” She revealed what was in her shopping bag. Chocolates, marshmallows and ice cream. “Ash and I were really worried earlier so I went out to get him something sweet. Us and Leo were planning on watching some Star Wars with him or something. Just let him have a calm night with some ice cream, yeah? Please?”

 

I took a step back, my resolve cracking a bit. It was funny how the most important thing in your mind could suddenly be trumped by something you hadn’t even considered.

 

“Thank you,” Annabeth whispered.

 

She gave me one last smile before pulling her keys out.

 

“Annabeth?” I asked before she could open her door.

 

“Mmm hmm?”

 

“Is he going to be alright?”

 

She gave me a sad smile. “I don’t know.”

 

Hearing about Will being upset made me feel worse than anything else. I didn’t care that he’d hurt me. I just wanted him to be happy. Unsurprisingly, I hadn’t really wondered how Will had being feeling and I didn’t think I’d actually even asked. Even though Leo had mentioned it, I guess I hadn’t really figured it had been that significant. All this time, had he been holding it together in front of me? How bad had he been feeling? My poor Will. I felt my eyes welling.

 

“Give him a hug for me,” I managed, imagining falling into one of his embraces which didn’t help my cracking heart.

 

Annabeth nodded kindly. “Thanks, Nico,” she said before disappearing into her house.

Notes:

Are you happy you know what the letter was or more frustrated?

This was the biggest clue yet so let’s see if anyone can guess what’s going on :)

Chapter 20: Encroaching

Summary:

Nico and Will meet up to work on their project.

Notes:

Your comments and theories mean so much to me <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I had decided not to bring up the letter with Will. For one, he had clearly wanted some kind of reaction from me and I was done playing into his games. I was actually glad Annabeth had stopped me so I could have a moment of clarity for my dignity’s sake. Secondly, even though it did seem important, I knew that it wasn’t. Because Will would never do that to me. He would never hide something that had the potential to hurt me by doing so, and I wasn’t going to waste my time trying to figure it out if that was the case. And thirdly, Will was obviously going through something awful, and I didn’t want to be another source of stress for him. It didn’t mean I was going to be his friend or anything like that, but being civil seemed doable. For now.

 

It was surprisingly easy not to drop my act and demand answers from him when Will and I met up again to work on our project. It was just one more thing I had to hide from him. I was currently trying not to look at him, but he was making it really difficult when he constantly interrupted the internal monologue of me trying and failing to convince myself that I didn’t have feelings for him.

 

“I like what you wrote here, your passion really shines through,” Will said, grinning kindly at me.

 

Fuck me, his smile . I wanted to- No. No, bad Nico. I don’t adore his smile.

 

“Do you think we could use this reference in the first paragraph?” Will asked.

 

I hate the way he cares so much about everything little detail, I told myself. He’s so finicky and annoying and everything he does turns out beautiful and impressive and perfect .

 

“I think you spelt this wrong, but I’ll fix it for us,” he said.

 

I cannot stand how he makes everything I do better. It’s like putting my life through a multi station car wash, buffing, polishing and oiling until even I can’t deny how much shiner I was.

 

“Nico,” Will sighed after some time of us going round in circles of my noncommittal responses because I’d been trying to focus on my (admittedly failing) monologue.

 

“Yeah?” I asked distractedly. “What?”

 

He paused then asked softly, “Are you okay?”

 

I looked up at him.

 

He held his hands up. “I know we’re nothing,” he assured quickly. “It’s just-“

 

“We’re not nothing, Will,” I interrupted.

 

He raised his eyebrows.

 

I gestured between us. “We’re project partners.”

 

He chuckled politely. “Well, exactly,” he said. “And as your partner… I want to check in. To just make sure you’re okay. Not that I care obviously. Because we’re nothing. But… I do care about my grade so.”

 

That made me smile a little. “I’m… fine.”

 

Will narrowed his eyes at me, a gesture I’d seen many times before when he’d wanted to show me he didn’t believe me at all.

 

“Can we just… continue with this?” I asked.

 

“Okay let’s play a game,” Will said, tucking his legs beneath his lap and leaning back against the pillows on his bed.

 

I almost laughed at how casual he was acting. “Game?”

 

He nodded happily. “I think you’ll enjoy it.”

 

I snorted. “Will I?”

 

“Will says you will,” he confirmed.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Well, if Will says I will, Will will have to prove it.”

 

He grinned dorkily and my heart ached something terrible.

 

“So here’s what we’re going to do,” Will said, all business. “We’ll take turns asking questions to each other. And the other person will try their best to answer.”

 

I raised my eyebrows.

 

“Nothing too personal,” Will assured. “Nothing that will encroach… boundaries. But I think… if we’re going to work together this semester, and work well , we have to at least be comfortable talking. About small things anyway.”

 

I sighed long and deep because I guess he was right. I wasn’t sure it would help me be any more of a functional person around him, but if he wanted to give it a try, why not? Maybe some small talk was exactly what I needed after the complete shit show my life had been these past few weeks. Plus it might help me achieve ‘civil’ with him.

 

“Fine,” I shrugged, dropping my pen. “Go ahead, Solace.”

 

“Hmmmm,” he said deep in his throat as he pondered. He raised his arms in a stretch, his shirt riding up a little and I scolded myself for letting myself enjoy it. I made myself look into his eyes instead and that was a mistake because seeing his piercing gaze and gorgeous blue irises was so much worse.

 

“Have you…” Will said, “ever gotten in trouble with Typal?”

 

I smiled despite myself. “That’s your question?”

 

“Too personal?” he joked. “You don’t want to admit your troublemaker tendencies to me?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Is that what you think of me?”

 

“No,” Will replied immediately. “I think you take your studying very seriously. You’re extremely intelligent and you enjoy college. Plus you have a validation complex.”

 

I scoffed indignantly. “I do not.”

 

He raised his eyebrows, giving me a subtle smile that made my cheeks heat. He smartly didn’t say anything though.

 

“Why are you asking if you already know the answer then?” I demanded.

 

He shrugged. “Just confirming what I already know,” he said. “Getting the lay of the land.”

 

I rolled my eyes and blurted, “Why do you want to get the ‘lay’ of any land?”

 

“Is that your question?” Will asked.

 

“Too personal?” I echoed.

 

He studied me, and I felt like he could see each individual neurone that was firing sporadically in my brain. “Yeah,” he replied after a moment.

 

I scoffed incredulously. “Seriously?”

 

He shrugged. “Ask something else.”

 

I tried to ignore my itching curiosity and racked my brain for something to ask him. What did I want to know? Nothing that didn’t ’encroach boundaries’ came to mind straight away, and the fact that Will was looking at me expectantly was not helping me think.

 

“How are you making it work with Jaz now?” I asked. Since one of the reasons he’d left was apparently that he wanted to concentrate on that. For just four months though? That still didn’t make any sense to me.

 

Will thought for a minute then decided, “Too personal.”

 

I stared at him, wondering what he would actually consider a fair question. Maybe he just didn’t want to offer any details about his life to me. At least that would be reasonable, but then why propose this ‘game’ in the first place?

 

“What are you doing in your spare time?” I asked.

 

That made him look even more uncomfortable. “Too personal.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “What were you going to tell me on show night?” I tried, since that was something he’d actually initiated before.

 

Will pressed his lips together as his fingers reached into his pocket to pull out a bandage for him to fiddle with. “Too personal,” he repeated quietly.

 

I threw my hands up. “Well, this clearly isn’t working,” I said irritably. “Can we just get back to work?”

 

Will sighed. “Fine, I’m sorry.”

 

“It was a good idea,” I assured. “Except you actually have to participate in your own game, Solace.”

 

“I want to,” he whined. “I just want the conversation to stay light.”

 

I wanted to argue that if any little question was going to delve into something important, then maybe we should be having those conversations. But I was sure neither of us wanted that anyway.

 

“How’s the camp job going?” I asked.

 

Will nodded. Fucking finally. “Good,” he replied. “It’s like being at home working there. Especially because of the Greek shift in injury mechanism. I assume you’re to blame for that.”

 

I gave him a confused look. “What are you talking about?”

 

He smiled. “Well, I did some shifts last year remember?” he said. “When we’d first moved here. And the injuries were extremely Roman compared to what I was used to. Clean stab wounds, injuries only in the kinks of armour, nearly no broken bones. And now… well, let’s just say I can tell who’s been teaching them.”

 

I let out a breathy laugh. “So it’s my fault they’re starting to break bones?”

 

“Not just that,” Will replied. “There’s more slashing flesh wounds, more spiral injuries, just generally more… evidence of power in everything.” He paused before assuring, “It’s a good thing. For them and for me.”

 

“Really?” I asked unimpressed.

 

“Oh, yes,” Will said. “For them because they’ve got more range and better confidence. And for me because I can almost pretend it’s three years ago when I had the privilege to heal your dumbass injuries almost every other day. It was the best thing ever.”

 

I stared at him, constantly wondering why the Hades he was being so nice to me, why he insisted on trying this hard to make me feel good. He must be driven by guilt. There was no other explanation.

 

So I closed off my expression and forced my tone darker. “I think we’re incapable of talking without encroaching boundaries,” I stated plainly. “Let’s just do our work and stop trying.”

 

Will looked mortified. “What did I say?”

 

“We’re not talking anymore, Solace,” I snapped.

 

“If you just tell me what I did wrong-“

 

“Everything!” I cried. “This is all wrong. We are broken up, for gods’ sake and I don’t understand why, out of the two of us, I’m the only one who seems to think that means anything. You need to stop this… whatever it is you’re doing because you are hurting me, Will. You’re not making this better. You’re making it worse and I can’t do it anymore.”

 

His eyes went glossy and I forced myself to look back down at my work.

 

“Can we just talk-“ he tried again.

 

But I interrupted. “No, we can’t. Because I spent years learning how to open up for you and I actually got pretty good. But now I’m currently trying to unlearn it all. So no, you can’t ask me to explain a godsdamn thing. We don’t do that anymore.”

 

The words on the page I was trying to read were starting to swirl together. I would be dammed if I cried in from of him so I slammed the book closed and quickly stuffed my things into my bag.

 

“We’ll finish this later,” I mumbled before heading out as quickly as was humanly possible.

Notes:

Aww sad. It physically pains me to erase all of Nico’s character development. Just so you know. It’s hurting me too.

Also I think we’re getting towards the end of me being able to milk this angst without explanations, you’ll all be happy to hear. Although, that doesn’t mean it’s going to be easy ;)

Chapter 21: Harrowing

Summary:

Nico asks for some help.

Notes:

Did I say I was done milking the angst? My bad.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was past midnight when I left my apartment. I grabbed a couple of crisp packets, cans of coke and a chocolate chip cookie, because I needed to get on their good side today, then quietly shuffled out, trying not to wake Leo who was fast asleep on the couch by the door.

 

The street was dead silent, the only light coming from a tall lamppost in front of the building. I snuck around the back anyway, not wanting to be disturbed. It was a small, sheltered area surrounded by trees and bins. There was a cracked hole in the tarmac that I lowered myself down next to.

 

Summoning ghosts came naturally for me now. It used to feel uncomfortable, clunky. But I’d perfected the ritual over the years and I could do it with my eyes closed now. At the last moment, I split the cookie in half so I could treat myself while I did this. The gods knew I deserved something sweet after suffering through the sourness of the past month.

 

As I munched on cinnamon flavour dotted with chocolate chips, I pushed away the tortured souls who cried out to me.

 

“Yeah, yeah, I’ve got my own damn problems…” I muttered, finding it was easier to ignore their pleas when I was hyper fixated on my absolute pathetic excuse of a life.

 

When I finally found the person I’d summoned, I willed his spirit through the gap between life and death, feeling his presence when I’d succeeded.

 

“Oh no,” Paul Schlicht exclaimed dramatically when he saw me, which I thought was unfair since he was essentially wearing a bright pink frilly dog collar around his neck. “Not you again.”

 

“My name is Nico,” I huffed. “And I got you a cookie this time, just like you wanted.”

 

Paul placed a hand on his ethereal hip. “And I see you’ve snagged half of it for yourself.”

 

I shrugged. “Take it or leave it.”

 

“You know I can’t leave until you let me,” Paul sighed.

 

“Well, how’s about we have a talk to pass the time then?” I asked, much cheerier than I felt.

 

Paul eyed me up and down. “You don’t want me to perform another Am I Gay quiz, right?” he asked tiredly. “Because honestly, boy, if you have to even question-“

 

“Nope,” I interrupted. “I’m very, very gay. Absolutely no question there. Thanks.”

 

“Well, that’s a relief,” he said. “You do look older. Wiser. More… harrowed.”

 

I snorted. “More so than when I was twelve?” I asked skeptically. “You must be misremembering.”

 

He shook his head. “It seems like yesterday to me, boy,” he said. “And trust me, when a troubled kid pulls you out of an eternal slumber to bother you about his identity crisis… That’s not something you forget.”

 

“Hmph,” I replied, the memory of my depressed, gay child self being terrified that I was in fact my gay self circling my mind. I’d summoned the first person I could think of to host a classic ‘Am I Gay?’ quiz of my own because the thought of getting caught looking one up on the big house computer was enough to give me a panic attack. And that person had been Paul Schlicht, the creator of the first Cosmopolitan magazine.

 

I’d kind of realised I’d been wasting his time when the first question had been ‘Who’s the first person you can imagine kissing?’ and my poor twelve year old brain was filled with so many images of me making out with Percy Jackson, I was sure I’d resembled an overripe tomato ready to burst.

 

“I’m sure your whole career has been filled with people like me,” I defended. “Asking you for advice.”

 

Paul nodded. “I’ve had a lot of queer awakening conversations,” he agreed. “They’re always quite clear cut, if I’m honest.”

 

“Mmm,” I said. “That doesn’t surprise me.” Straight people didn’t question their identity.

 

Paul shifted, his glowing form levitating onto the lid of the bin behind him and placed his chin in his hand. “So what’s the problem this time, Nico?” he asked. “Some boy go and break your heart? Is that the reason for all this… surrounded harrowing?”

 

I scowled a bit too hard and his eyes widened. “I’ve hit the nail on the head, haven’t I?” he said, almost boasting. “You’ll have to forgive me. The only other type of person I saw more than questioning folks, were yearning folks.”

 

“I am not yearning ,” I complained.

 

Paul batted me away. “Oh, I’ve seen it all before,” he assured. “You can pretend all you want. But the reason you go to outsider help like me is not because you don’t want them anymore. It’s the complete opposite, right?”

 

That did not help my mood. “You’re not helping me.”

 

Paul shrugged. “Am I supposed to be helping?”

 

“If you want to get back to the underworld in peace,” I growled.

 

“Don’t take your anger out on me,” Paul scolded calmly. “Save that for the guy. Or your therapist.”

 

I scoffed. “Fine. You want to go back? That’s fine. I’ll just-“

 

Paul groaned. “What did he do?” he asked loudly, giving me an expectant look.

 

I shook my head. “Never mind that,” I replied, not really wanting to get into the nitty gritty of how exactly Will Solace had completely broken me. “I just want your advice on one thing.”

 

Paul raised his shimmering eyebrows. “And why do I feel like this is going to be something of the impossible?”

 

I frowned until he sighed. “Yes, yes, spit it out, Nico. What’s your question?”

 

I crossed my legs, squeezing my body as tightly around myself as I could make it go, like I needed a safety blanket. “How do I…” I whispered cautiously, “stop… loving him?”

 

I looked down at my hands because I couldn’t stand Paul’s look of pity. I swallowed, trying to pull myself together but just putting this truly awful situation into words was getting to me. I loved Will Solace. I loved him so much . And I wished I didn’t.

 

Schlicht pressed his lips together and smoothed his creased features. “Nico…” he said sadly. “You asked me the same thing about your sexuality all those years ago.”

 

“That was different!” I snapped, wiping an angry tear from my cheek. “That can’t be changed! This can!”

 

“Can it?” Paul asked.

 

I threw my hands up in the air. “That’s what I’m asking you to help me with!”

 

Paul sighed. “Do you know why I made so much money with the magazine?” he asked softly. “The magazine that had a new strategy for getting over your ex in every single issue?”

 

I stared at him stubbornly.

 

“Because,” he answered, “heartbreak is unfixable. Everybody knows that. But heartbroken people are willing to try anything , to make the pain stop.”

 

I screamed loudly in frustration and dumped myself onto the ground, gripping my head into my hands like I wanted to squeeze my feelings out. I’d known this, of course I’d known it. I didn’t know why I’d even tried. I was an idiot. And what was worse, I wasn’t even willing to give up yet.

 

“Give me some,” I begged. “Strategies.”

 

Paul sighed. “Did you hear me when I told you it’s unfixable-?”

 

“Give me some!” I repeated harshly.

 

Paul started counting on his fingers. “Burn whatever stuff you’ve got left of his?”

 

I scoffed. “You want me to get rid of half my clothes?” I demanded. “Kitchen supplies we bought together? My favourite blanket? The skull printed plasters he gave me for emergencies? That’s just unsafe. And what about chocolate bars or TV shows he’d introduced me to? I should just stop eating my favourite candy and seeing my comfort shows?”

 

Paul gave me an unimpressed look.

 

“Continue,” I told him.

 

He lifted a second finger up. “Try dating someone else?”

 

“No!” I cried, almost hysterically. “Are you insane ? I can’t date anyone else! I’m supposed to date Will ! Because how will I love anyone like I love Will? It’s not possible! There’s no one like him. He was perfect .” I sniffled and started crying into my hands again. “He was supposed to be it ,” I whined, feeling the ache in my chest grow. “And I still cannot believe, even after five months, that I somehow managed to lose the best thing that happened to me… I don’t… It doesn’t make sense-“

 

“Nico?”

 

I wiped the tears out of my eyes to see Leo walking tentatively into the most fun meeting I’d ever had ever. “Hi,” I said, not even feeling in the mood to hide my complete desolation.

 

“I was worried,” he explained, eyeing me and then my ghost friend. “And I heard what you were… I mean, you were shouting quite loud so…”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Like you don’t know anyway,” I said as he came to sit next to me on the tarmac. “This is Paul Schlicht by the way.”

 

Leo gave him a bemused wave.

 

“I’m the breakup expert apparently,” Paul said.

 

“You’re being less than helpful,” I told him honestly.

 

He didn’t look like he particularly cared about that.

 

“Will made me feel so seen,” I muttered, even though literally no one had asked. “He made me forget all the bad about myself, all the things I was so sure that were unloveable. He was some warmth in my life full of complete darkness and gods , was he warm . He loved me like no else ever had, gave me everything I needed, everything I wanted. Because all I wanted was him. He was enough. He was… He was… so damn perfect.”

 

“He is pretty dreamy,” Leo agreed.

 

I groaned. “Not helping.”

 

“Yeah, I’d get back together with him if I were you,” Paul said. “He sounds marvellous.”

 

“Also not helping,” I grumbled.

 

“Why not?” Leo asked genuinely.

 

I looked at him like he was stupid. “Because he doesn’t want me, Valdez,” I spelled out slowly, which hit harder than I’d thought it would.

 

“So you still want him?” he asked bluntly.

 

I didn’t reply; there really was no point.

 

“If he turned around and decided he did want you again,” Leo continued, “would you take him back?”

 

I opened my mouth but didn’t say anything. What kind of question was that?

 

“If he came round tomorrow morning,” Leo said, “told you he’s always loved you, he was a fool for breaking it off and swept you completely off your feet… Would you take him back?”

 

Would I? My instinct was to say ‘yes’. Like immediately. But it was obviously more complicated than that. Taking Will back after what he’d done would be doing myself a huge disservice. Because that would mean he’d what? Been confused whether he loved me or not? And then realised that he did love me after all? How could I ever live with him after something like that? How could I ever trust what he truly felt? How could I ever believe he actually loved me instead of that he just couldn’t find anyone better?

 

“No,” I said with resounding certainty. “It’s dead. One hundred percent dead, buried, ferried over the Styx. That’s why I need help getting over him.” I looked pointedly at Paul. “But apparently even the experts are useless…”

 

Schlicht shook his head at me. “If we had a sure way of turning off feelings,” he said with a quiet sense of calm certainty, “people would do it whenever things got hard and we’d have no feelings left in the world.”

Notes:

When my sister was fifteen (she’s 3yrs younger than me) she came home bragging she’d found the meaning of life. Obviously I was skeptical. But she insisted and I asked and she said the meaning of life was “To feel”.

I never stopped believing in that.

Because when I cry reading good stories or see someone exceptionally beautiful or eat really delicious food or drag myself out of bed for something I’m dreading or bomb down a country road at 90mph at night blasting music and singing at the top of my lungs with my favourite people… those feelings ARE what life is about. It’s what makes it what it is.

Chapter 22: Brewing Trouble

Summary:

Nico has an uneventful catchup with Hazel.

Notes:

It’s very uneventful, okay?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The stars sparkled across the sky, illuminating the white barracks of Camp Jupiter. From where we were sitting, I could see along the road and into the quieting city. Pluto’s shrine had the effect of giving us a peaceful place to think whilst also sharing a glimpse of our respective homes side by side.

 

“Andrew keeps praising your classes by the way,” Hazel informed me. “They all do, but especially him.”

 

I smiled. “I’d act modest, but who would I be kidding?”

 

She laughed. “He and some of the other kids have also developed a sense of… let’s say disregard for certain rules.”

 

I didn’t say anything, just bit my lip to hide my smile.

 

“You wouldn’t have anything to do with that?” Hazel asked. “Would you?”

 

I shrugged. “I teach swordsmanship,” I stated.

 

Hazel scoffed. “You teach Greek swordsmanship,” she corrected.

 

“That wasn’t a problem when you hired me,” I replied. “I’ve never known you to be Greekist.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Don’t play dumb,” she scolded. “And don’t change the subject. You know I’m not like that.”

 

I smiled at her. “Okay.”

 

“Nico,” she whined. “You’re creating problems.”

 

“Like what?” I asked, actually curious.

 

She sighed. “The other day, Frank was trying to teach them how to get into formation properly and when he told them to stand up straight, I heard one of them whisper to their friends that it wasn’t their fault they didn’t have a gladius up their backside.”

 

I burst out laughing, then looked at Hazel’s unimpressed expression. “Sorry,” I said quickly, trying not to smile.

 

“Now where have I heard that expression before?” she asked me sarcastically.

 

“Just because I may or may not have said that in the past, it doesn’t mean I own the phrase,” I defended.

 

She tutted. “I know it was you.”

 

I sighed. “I’m sorry,” I said a little more sincerely. “I can’t teach kids when they’re all conditioned to fear me.”

 

“They don’t fear us,” Hazel tried to argue, but she sounded unsure.

 

“It’s definitely not as bad as I’m making it out to be,” I told her. “But you know how it is. Being at the bottom of the pecking order, especially in a legion. Sometimes they get so focused on following orders and being scared of messing up, they forget to be themselves.”

 

Hazel hummed.

 

“It’s nice to see them let go for an hour every week,” I said. “I think everyone needs that. Especially kids.”

 

My sister placed a hand on my back. “Is that the only reason you’ve taken to becoming ‘Fun Aunt Nico?’”

 

I laughed along with her and when she gave me an expectant look, I threw my hands up. “Fine,” I relented. “And it’s nice to be liked after years of hate. Sue me.”

 

Hazel stroked my shoulder. “I understand that,” she whispered. “But you can be liked while still adhering to the rules of the legion. You know things have changed.”

 

I nodded. “I guess. I just… it’s not me. All the orders and formations and rules.”

 

Hazel laughed. “I’ve never known you to be Romanist.”

 

I nudged her gently. “You know what I mean.”

 

“In that you’re a chronic rule breaker?” she teased.

 

“Hey,” I said matter of factly, “remember when you cheated death? Became an enemy of the legion to befriend some Greeks? Started dating a praetor as a centurion?”

 

“Shut up,” Hazel scolded, her cheeks darkening. “And actually, you were the one who cheated death. I had nothing to do with that.”

 

I chuckled. “Fair enough.”

 

We sat in comfortable silence for a few moments before Hazel nudged me. “Nico,” she said seriously, “I can’t let you keep teaching if you’re seeding disrespect through the legion.”

 

I sighed. “I’ll stop with the comments,” I said. “But I’m still going to be myself.”

 

She smiled. “A sure way to have people like you in the first place.”

 

My cheeks burned with the compliment but I couldn’t find what to say so I just looked down at my palms. We sat there, listening to the whistle of the wind and the gentle buzz of cicadas in the background.

 

“Reece would have something to say about that,” I commented suddenly, remembering Leo talking about his class a few weeks ago.

 

“Who?” Hazel asked but I could tell she knew who I meant.

 

“He’s part of the first cohort, right?” I replied.

 

She nodded, dark lines appearing under her eyes and I realised that the topic of Reece wasn’t a new worry. “I wouldn’t get worked up about him,” was all she said.

 

“Trouble in the legion?”

 

She nodded solemnly. “I guess he’s not as bad as Octavian,” she replied, “but I’m getting minor flashbacks to be honest. Power hungry, wanting to manipulate a crowd, actively going against me and Frank. The only difference with Octavian is that Reece is more openly nasty.”

 

I shrugged. “In some ways that’s better for you,” I reasoned. “It’s less likely that he’ll create any traction with it.”

 

“I guess,” she sighed. “It’s just that Frank and I hoped he would’ve retired from the legion by now. He’s very… difficult to manage.”

 

I thought about that, wondering if there were any solutions. I realised that Hazel would’ve been smart enough to figure one out though, so I ended up saying, “There’s always some part of the job that sucks.”

 

She nodded. “This is definitely one of the worst,” she admitted. “And I’m sure Frank dislikes it more than I do too. You know? Telling people off, trying to build the authority figure. He’s such a big softy.”

 

I mimed gagging myself and she pushed me away. “Please,” she scoffed. “I had to put up with much worse when you…”

 

She trailed off obviously deciding that mentioning Will wasn’t the best idea. Probably realising that we were both now thinking about him anyway, she cleared her throat and asked, “Are things alright with him?”

 

That was an interesting question. I didn’t even know if I had an answer to give. The recent turn of events hadn’t helped to clarify anything in my boggled brain.

 

“In what way?” I asked instead of replying.

 

Hazel’s golden eyes fixed me with a stare that meant she knew I was being evasive. I sighed and decided to tell her everything that had happened in the past few weeks. She listened without showing any emotion, a sign of a good praetor, whilst stroking my hand softly, a sign of a good sister.

 

“That sounds serious,” she commented when I told her about Diocletian’s sceptre.

 

“I thought so too at first,” I admitted, remembering with a hint of embarrassment about my march through the city at night to demand answers. “But I’ve thought about it,” I continued, “and… well, Will wouldn’t let anything bad happen to me.”

 

Hazel tucked a firm curl behind her ear to stop the wind blowing it into her face. “What do you mean?”

 

I shrugged. “It can’t be serious,” I explained, “because Will wouldn’t hide that from me. He wouldn’t let me get blindsided by something like that, you know? He’d never do anything malicious. I’d even say he’d… help me get through it.”

 

Hazel hummed in acknowledgment then cautiously said, “You never know though-“

 

“I do,” I interrupted her. “I know him.”

 

She obviously had more to say but held back, which was smart because I wasn’t going to let her say anything bad about Will’s character.

 

“Just because he decided he doesn’t love me anymore,” I whispered, “it doesn’t change the fact that he was… is … the best person I know.”

 

Hazel still hadn’t said anything, her eyes distant, her thoughts tangibly racing. I kept my gaze on a particular star, tracing the outlines of its spikes, admiring how it blended effortlessly into the darkness surrounding it.

 

“Maybe that’s the problem,” Hazel finally said.

 

“What?” I demanded. “That I’m ‘blinded by love’? You’ve said that before and I don’t appreciate it.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Yes, I’m sorry, Mr. Always Rational With No Emotions Whatsoever.”

 

I scoffed. “I wish.”

 

“No, you don’t.”

 

“Hmph.”

 

She sat up, looking at me looking into the distance. “I didn’t mean that anyway.”

 

I didn’t reply, wanting to be done talking about this. When Hazel didn’t continue though, I propped my head up to see what she was looking at. My senses tingled when I saw the hard steel in her eyes and my hand went for my sword as she silently brought her finger to her lips to tell me to be quiet.

 

The whoosh of the flying rock caught me by surprise which was why it ended up scraping into my cheek.

Notes:

Uh oh.

Chapter 23: Daemons

Summary:

Lil kerfuffle.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“It didn’t get you, did it?” Hazel asked, not taking her eyes off of the threat.

 

My cheek stung with hot pulses as the blood trickled out. My eye started watering out of reflex, making my vision blurry. “Just missed me,” I lied, not wanting to distract her. “What is it?”

 

Hazel’s eyes gleamed with ferocity as the battle strategy part of her mind kicked in. “We need to get back to the camp,” she whispered. “We’re outnumbered.”

 

I squinted into the darkness. Even through my watery eye, I was sure I couldn’t see anything, and my night vision was better than most. “Where are they?” I hissed frustrated.

 

Hazel swung her legs off the shrine and hopped down. “They’re underground,” she informed me. “Hurry up. Now.”

 

I did as I was told, shuffling off the shrine and landing on my feet next to her. Instead of following her, I snuck around the back looking for the rock that had scratched me. I found it lying in the grass, a drop of my blood sparkling on its tip.

 

“Nico!” Hazel whisper shouted. “Hurry up!”

 

I wanted to tell her that I wasn’t one of her legionnaires who she could just order around. However, my resolve crumbled a bit when I looked in her direction and realised that whatever had attacked was gaining on us. I dropped the rock and followed Hazel, retreating back through the shrines.

 

“What are they?” I asked her.

 

“Daemons,” she replied.

 

I looked worriedly behind us, unable to see anything but the slight shaking of the grass unnaturally.

 

“How in Hades did they get in?” I wondered aloud, thinking about all the Roman quality lookouts and security measures.

 

Hazel creeped around the shrine of Jupiter, hoping that being behind it would give us some cover. “The lookouts tonight…” she whispered, then stopped short. “Damn.”

 

Some part of me knew by the distasteful expression she’d now made twice tonight, but just to confirm: “Reece was one of them, wasn’t he?”

 

“I don’t know what’s going on with him,” she said as way of replying. “He’s a great solider. There’s no way he wouldn’t have seen the attack.”

 

“There’s your answer I think,” I shrugged. “If something seems fishy, it’s because it usually is.”

 

Hazel gave me a look of hopelessness that I remembered seeing on Reyna when she realised what Octavian had been doing to her legion. If I hadn’t been looking at my sister so intently lost in the past a little, I wouldn’t have seen the dark materialisation of a monster come up behind her. It was humanoid with a bald head and an aura of death surrounding its vaguely zombie like form.

 

“We’ll figure it out later,” I said quickly to Hazel, raising my sword. “Move.”

 

She darted to the side as I met the daemon with a light but powerful strike diagonally across its path. I only managed to give it an uneven crop top though and since it was wearing decaying clothes anyway it didn’t really change the look much. It seemed to disagree though, taking my blatant disregard for its fashion choices extremely personally. It planted its fists into the dirt like a gorilla and let out a ridiculously loud roar which sounded between a lion and a rat. I covered my face because the saliva flying out of its mouth smelt like it would give me a life limiting illness by just breathing it in.

 

“That’s not good,” Hazel muttered behind me and a second later I also sensed it: more of them closing in on our location, moving through the ground. We only had a couple moments before I heard the sound of a stampede bursting from the earth.

 

“Time to go I think,” I said to my sister as I stabbed the original daemon in the neck since it was distracted beckoning its friends.

 

“We need to get back to the legion,” Hazel cried as she brought her calvary sword around in an arc behind us, relieving a couple of daemons of their legs below the knees. They dropped to the floor but only acted as a temporary solution when more leaped over their fallen comrades and continued chasing us.

 

My vision was still half blurry from my stinging cheek wound and so I unfortunately didn’t see the uneven terrain the daemons had obviously created across the field. Halfway back to the barracks, I stumbled on a particularly bad part and to save myself landing on my ankle and probably breaking it, I threw myself into a roll instead.

 

“Nico!” Hazel screamed as I rolled around onto my feet again, facing the wrong way and sticking my sword into the stomach of the first daemon who ran into me. It screeched loudly and before it could turn into dust, I was already swiping at the next one.

 

I hoped Hazel had gotten away but when a monster fell into me from behind, I was glad she hadn’t abandoned me because I was obviously a bit rusty and hadn’t even heard it sneak up on me. “What now?” Hazel asked, pressing her back into mine to try and stop the daemons surrounding us with the reach of her calvary sword.

 

Partly scared, partly a little exhilarated, I watched the undead creatures drool blue saliva onto the grass, growling at us and wondering why we weren’t dead yet. I got that look a lot from monsters.

 

“We try and stay alive I guess,” I replied back, glad that I had Hazel by my side. Thanks to the length of her sword, not many had been able to get close to us but now they were realising that we were greatly outnumbered and were growing in confidence. One lunged at me, bearing its inhumanly sharp teeth. I had to duck to plant my sword up through its groin. That gave me the momentum to stab the next one up right into its face. “You look better that way,” I mumbled as I addressed the next one.

 

A particularly eager one propelled itself off its neighbour and flew through the air at us. “Down!” I yelled and thankfully Hazel had quick enough reaction times to hit the floor at the same time I did. The daemon just missed the top curl on her head as it landed on the other side of us hissing. Not for long though because then Hazel had it impaled on her sword.

 

“They keep coming!” she cried with frustration. She was right; there were dozens appearing out of the earth by the shrines. We’d been slowly moving back to the barracks because we both knew that we’d need the help of the legion if we were going to survive much longer, but we were now surrounded and couldn’t move much except to defend ourselves (and even that was becoming a series of close calls).

 

Just as I was thinking maybe the energy it would require to shadow travel might be worth it right about now, an especially big daemon threw itself at me. I managed to dodge it so its sharp claws didn’t catch my throat, but unfortunately I was moving sluggishly and it dug into my thigh instead.

 

“Styx!” I screamed as shocks of pain shot down my entire leg. I really tried to maintain my stance but a couple of seconds later, I had fallen onto the grass. I had just enough energy to stab the offending daemon in the neck before I hit the floor but I knew that wouldn’t be enough. Without me holding up my side of our duo, Hazel would soon be attacked too.

 

I reached for her hand, now definitely stuck on the idea of shadow travelling and doing it quick before another daemon got a lucky hit. But my arm fell through empty air and I realised that she wasn’t by my side anymore. At first I panicked and thought she’d been taken by the monsters but when I looked through the crowd of them, I realised she was still fighting hard. The thought that she’d abandoned me only flitted through my mind for a split second before I caught a flicker of something in the sky: the eagle standard, and I realised that she wasn’t leaving, she was just retreating to her legion.

 

“Twelfth Legion Fulminata!” Hazel cried, joining Frank at the head of the Romans and starting to give her orders. I was starting to pick up what the Latin phrases meant and I watched in awe as the legion made Hazel and Frank’s orders reality, standing strong and unified with their spears pointing at the daemons.

 

The group of monsters thankfully left me alone, focusing on the new, bigger threat behind me. They snarled and bared their teeth before charging, slamming into the unrelenting wall of Roman legionnaires, and a large proportion of them got skewered at first impact. I smiled at the strength of the legion and tried to drag myself as far away from the action as possible, attempting to fade into the darkness and hoping a stray daemon wouldn’t see me as an easy, tasty snack.

 

My heart dropped when I felt something at my shoulder and I instinctively swung my sword across behind me at whatever it was. I grunted when it was met with a clang instead of a thud and I realised I’d been parried with an imperial gold sword.

 

“It’s a good thing you’re an amazing teacher,” Andrew said, still looking at where our swords had met.

 

I clutched my heart. “Holy Hades,” I sighed, trying to calm my breathing. “You snuck up on me!”

 

Andrew sheathed his sword and grabbed my arm, wrapping it around his neck. “Hazel sent me to get you to the medical tent,” he informed me. “Come on.”

 

I tried to minimise the sounds of pain I made as he hurriedly moved me into a standing position (he was surprisingly strong for a small boy) but I was only partly successful. I couldn’t weight bear on my left leg at all so I had to use Andrew as a crutch as we both hobbled away from the battle.

 

“I can manage,” I said when we were halfway there. “Don’t you need to help?”

 

Andrew looked behind us. “I think they’ve got it,” he said.

 

I followed his gaze and saw that he was right. The last of the daemons were being rounded up and slaughtered and Frank was surrounding the area, leading the legion to any other stray monsters on the field.

 

“Fair enough,” I replied, secretly glad I still had my crutch. Then, finally voicing something I’d been afraid of since the first hit to my cheek, I asked, “Do you know who’s on duty in the medical tent?”

 

Andrew looked at me knowingly but didn’t say anything. “I think it’s Will,” he replied.

 

Well, I hadn’t expected anything less.

Notes:

Some action bc they’re demigods idk if it’s good.

Rate these in order of what you prefer to read:
- Angst
- Fluff
- Smut
- Action
- Story/Plot/Mystery/Tension

 

Shoutout to TheChosenIdiot who guessed this was to do with Reece. I mean, you come up with so many amazing theories, you were bound to get one right sooner or later. Also, I adore you :)

Chapter 24: No Healing

Summary:

Nico pays a visit to the camp healer (aka Will)

Chapter Text

Will’s initial smile of welcome faded almost immediately when his gaze travelled down to my leg. He rushed forward and carefully slung my other arm around his neck, helping Andrew get me onto the nearest bed. I cried out when Will lifted my bad leg up onto it and his brow furrowed in a way that meant he was distressed by my reaction but knew what he was doing was necessary.

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispered as he opened a drawer and started pulling packets of equipment out in a kind of trance. He pointed to my leg. “What was it?”

 

“Daemon,” I grunted.

 

“Poisonous?” he asked, pouring antibacterial solution into a kidney dish full of cotton pads.

 

“I hope not,” I replied.

 

He turned to me with a stern look on his face but ended up just looking concerned. That probably wasn’t good. How bad did I look?

 

“I don’t think they were,” Andrew replied more helpfully. “Hazel would’ve mentioned it to the legion.”

 

Will nodded and asked Andrew, “Can you cut his jeans off?” Then he turned around and I suspected he was only pretending to get more things out of the drawer so he didn’t have to see me getting undressed (which seemed unnecessary since he’d have to see me in a minute anyway).

 

Andrew did as he was told and I helped him by shuffling out of the tight fabric where I could. “I liked those jeans,” I joked to lighten the mood but nobody laughed.

 

Will turned around, took another look at my wound, his eyes carefully staying on the specific part of my thigh. Then he gave me an apologetic look and I knew what was coming. “This is going to sting,” he informed me, holding the soaked cotton pad.

 

“Just get on with it,” I said more bravely than I felt.

 

He pulled my skin taut and gently swiped it across the wound. My nervous system hissed in protest and I bit my lip to hold in a whimper. “Gods,” I groaned as he continued to clean it, wiping firmly and holding my skin gently.

 

It got so bad at one point, I yelped and dropped backwards onto the bed, squeezing my hair tight in my hands. “Nico?” Will said softly. “Do you want me to give you a minute?”

 

I shook my head fast before I changed my mind. “I’m used to pain,” I gritted out.

 

“That doesn’t mean you need to endure it,” he replied.

 

“Yeah, well, I’ve been through worse,” I snapped, “thanks to you.”

 

Oh, apparently being in pain was poking all kinds of holes in my brain to mouth filter.

 

Will didn’t give a reaction, but a second later, my pain faded into a seven instead of a strong nine. “What have you done?” I demanded.

 

“What?” he asked. “Did it not help?”

 

“I don’t need your damn powers,” I told him sternly.

 

“Okay, but-“

 

“Just get on with it, Solace!”

 

“That is what I’m doing,” he replied, irritation starting to creep into his voice. I hadn’t heard him angry in five months and I realised I’d definitely missed it. “If you’d let me work.”

 

“Oh, is my screaming putting you off?” I asked sarcastically.

 

No ,” he said. “Your inability to let me do what I need to do without complaining is.”

 

I scoffed. “I’m bleeding out,” I stated. “Shouldn’t you be focusing on that?”

 

“I know what I’m doing, di Angelo,” he muttered.

 

“Hurry up and stop wasting time then.”

 

“Hold still,” Will ordered. “And be quiet, for gods’ sake .”

 

I hissed again at the antibac, but he didn’t stop this time, I guess just trying to get it over with. “It’s okay,” he said soothingly throughout. “It’s alright. I’m nearly done. It’s going to be fine.”

 

After what felt like forever, he put the kidney dish down and inspected my leg again. I watched him, his furrowing brows and bitten lip. Then his gaze switched to my face and for a bizarre moment I thought he was going to kiss me. “That one isn’t very deep,” he said instead, referencing my cut cheek. “It’ll heal on its own.”

 

He placed one hand on the top of my head to anchor me and used his other to softly wipe away and clean my cheek. I did my best not to stare into his eyes, but it was like his soft blue irises were like magnets. He was so gentle, so soft. I could almost forget all the bad.

 

I snapped out of it though when he placed both of his hands on either side of the wound on my leg and closed his eyes. I quickly shoved him off before he could start to sing. “None of that, Solace,” I snapped.

 

He opened his eyes and gave me a confused look. “Why did you come in here if you didn’t want to be healed?”

 

“I do want to be healed,” I said. “But not with your powers.”

 

He gave me an irritated look. “You’re my patient and I’m your doctor and I’m allowed to decide what treatment you need.”

 

He tried to get to my leg again but I shoved him off. “Don’t you dare,” I warned. “You can heal me the conventional way or not at all.”

 

It was strangely satisfying denying him something I knew he wanted to do, even if my leg was burning in protest.

 

“Um, Nico?” Andrew piped up. I’d half forgotten he was here in the midst of my frustration with Will. “Why don’t you want to be healed?”

 

“A great question,” Will added. “Please enlighten us.”

 

I shrugged but inwardly, I knew why. Will using his powers to heal me felt too intimate. We’d made promises to each other in the past about my overexertion and his healing usage. But we’d also made much bigger promises that had ended up broken so the smaller ones seemed a little redundant. Plus, I couldn’t get closer to Will than I already was because it would put too much strain on my already pulled heart.

 

“It’s my leg,” I stated stubbornly, sounding a bit like a child. “I’ll stitch it up myself if you won’t.” I looked to Andrew. “Could you pass me the sutures please?”

 

Andrew scratched the back of his head awkwardly, looking between me and a furious Will. “I think I’m actually gonna… yeah,” Andrew mumbled before slipping out of the tent. Smart boy.

 

“Pass me the sutures, Solace,” I ordered instead.

 

He gave me an unimpressed look. “Just lie down and relax,” he told me as he started preparing his equipment to sew up the wound.

 

“Your bedside manner has definitely not improved,” I stated. “You never used to be this grumpy.”

 

“Watch it,” he warned, “or I’ll give you some general anaesthetic to shut you up.”

 

I placed my hands behind my head and leaned back, kind of (weirdly) enjoying myself. “Because you need to drug me just to win an argument?”

 

“More so to just make you tolerable actually,” Will replied as he prepared his syringe of local anaesthetic. “Sharp scratch,” he informed me before stabbing me with it. Then he discarded his needle and started with the sutures. I forced myself not to watch even though I admired his technique and always loved looking at the neatness and perfect patterns he created.

 

“So to make me tolerable,” I started, the courage rising inside me probably from blood loss and adrenaline, “you either have to drug me unconscious or I guess you’d have to leave altogether, huh?”

 

Will didn’t react in the way I thought he would. I was expecting him to give me a hurt expression or maybe even say something out of guilt or pity. Instead, his facial features stayed neutral as he continued concentrating on his suturing. “Yep,” he whispered partly sad, partly sarcastic, “you’ve got me all figured out, di Angelo.”

 

What the Hades did that mean?

 

“You know,” I replied, irritated, “I wouldn’t have to figure you out if you’d just stop keeping all these secrets.”

 

Will snipped his thread. “I’m done,” he stated quietly before standing up and starting to clear up. “Would you like something to help you sleep through the night?” he offered, opening another drawer by my bed.

 

“No, I wouldn’t like your stupid ass drugs,” I snapped. “I’d like you to tell me what you’ve been hiding for five months.”

 

Will turned around and gave me a serious look. “And I’d like you to not be half dying when we have an important conversation.” He filled a glass of water and left it at my beside with a couple of pills and a square of ambrosia.

 

“For the pain,” he said. “Goodnight, Nico.”

 

*

 

I woke up in the medical tent. It wasn’t dissimilar to the infirmary at Camp Half Blood, as in it had multiple sick beds with curtains hanging from the ceiling for privacy and bays for the healers to mix up drugs and prepare equipment. Although it was only a tent, it was still structurally sound with strong wooden pillars holding it up, joining into a pyramidal point in the centre and thick material keeping the cold out.

 

I sat up, my head spinning a little, probably from the pain killers I’d taken just before I passed out. Thirstily, I gulped the water at my bedside then rubbed my eyes and checked my leg. Someone (read: Will) had wrapped it in a neat bandage before I’d woken up which led me to believe he did not want to see me after last night.

 

Thanks to his healing and the ambrosia though, it felt only like an irritating reminder of daemon teeth rather than an excruciating stabbing pain going all the way down my leg. I was able to walk on it again so I dressed in a pair of joggers that had been left for me on the end of my bed and hurried out of the tent.

 

I really wanted to go and talk to Hazel about the attack and Reece and what the plan was, but I was bloody, sweaty, disgusting and wearing joggers that were way too big for me, so I made the smart decision to go back home to wash up before paying a visit to the praetor’s office.

 

“Someone got some last night,” Ambri commented as soon as I entered the apartment. “That’s a walk of shame if I ever saw one.”

 

“Mmm,” Leo agreed, giving me a wink. “And I know whose joggers they are. I had a feeling you guys would work it out after he told you everything.”

 

I looked down and realised he was right. They were definitely Will’s. I scowled at the nice gesture.

 

“He hasn’t told me a godsdamn thing!” I snarled. “And we haven’t worked anything out.”

 

Leo frowned and before he could say anything else, I told them, “He just sewed me back up after I got attacked by a daemon last night.” They both stared at me but I couldn’t be bothered to explain anything else. “I need a shower,” I muttered vaguely before heading to the bathroom.

 

The first thing I did was tear the joggers off and throw them across the room.

Chapter 25: Respectfully

Summary:

Nico gets dragged to a party.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I’d wanted to discuss the monster attack immediately after I’d showered, but Hazel had left me a message telling me that they were postponing it until tomorrow to leave them time for clean up and recovery.

 

That meant I actually had to go to my lecture. It was annoying because I wanted to pay attention, but unfortunately, my brain seemed to think replaying any and all memories I had of Will Solace was a better use of my time.

 

“Girlie?” Ocean whispered halfway through Typal’s speech on generalised anxiety disorder.

 

Usually, I shushed her until the lecture was over, but today, being distracted by her was starting to seem a lot more preferable than being distracted by someone I hated I was thinking about more and more often.

 

“Yeah, what?” I asked quietly.

 

Ocean pushed a piece of paper towards me. I narrowed my eyes at the messy scribble. “You know I have trouble reading English,” I muttered bitterly. “Especially when the handwriting is this bad.”

 

“Girl,” Ocean replied, “party tonight. Lucy’s place.”

 

I frowned. “Who?”

 

Ocean shrugged. “She’s a medic I hooked up with a few months ago.”

 

“Great…”

 

Ocean poked my arm with her fluffy pen. “You’re coming.”

 

I shook my head. My mind space was so not in the party mood right now. “No. thanks.”

 

“You’re coming,” Ocean repeated.

 

I gave her an unimpressed look.

 

“Look,” she sighed. “You need a break from moping around alone in your bedroom all day and night. I’m worried about you, girl. Ambri’s coming as well obviously and your friend Leo can join. Please? It’ll be fun. The change of pace.”

 

I appreciated her looking out for me. Now that I’d lost the person who always cared the most about my wellbeing, I couldn’t really afford to push away people who were trying to fill that gap. Even though the thought of going out and attempting to have fun made me cringe, I knew the only reason I was resisting was because I felt so sorry for myself. I should be jumping at the opportunity for distractions.

 

So I nodded. “Fine,” I relented.

 

Ocean squealed, smiling widely.

 

*

 

In the evening, when Ambrosius, Leo, Ocean and I arrived at Lucy the medic’s party, I was immediately overwhelmed with the high energy chaos of the typical young adult good time. That is, young adults who enjoyed a night life that included drunk idiots, poor music and loud whoops coming from people encouraging their friends to do doing stupid things.

 

Despite it being overwhelming, I was glad for it. The overcompensation dulled my senses and I suddenly decided I wanted to enhance the experience with alcohol. “Where does Lucy keep the drinks?” I asked Ocean.

 

She put her hand on her hip. “Just because I slept with the girl, I know her kitchen layout?”

 

I shrugged. “She didn’t offer you a drink when you came over here?”

 

“She did,” Ocean replied. “I was just making a point. What if we’d fucked somewhere else? What if we hadn’t even made it to the offering drinks part of the exchange? That happens sometimes.”

 

“Please teach me your ways,” Leo said, smirking.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Get me alcohol before you do that.”

 

Ocean gave me an amused look before taking my hand and starting to lead me through the crowd. We thread through the crowd of people dancing (and in some cases, grinding ) with their friends to the kitchen area where there were wooden cupboards overhead the countertops.

 

“Wine?” Ocean asked. “Vodka? Tequila-?”

 

“Do I look like an alcohol expert?” I demanded. I hardly ever drank and when I did, I preferred the sweeter types, usually spirits with bright colours and lots of mixer. That was not the vibe tonight though. “Just give me literally anything.”

 

My friend poured me a glass of brown coloured liquid. “I don’t think they have any salt or limes but- Oh, shit.”

 

“What is it?” Ambri asked.

 

Ocean cringed. “Sam’s here.”

 

“Your project partner?” I asked.

 

She nodded.

 

“What’s the problem?” Leo asked. “It’s not like you’re Nico and Will.”

 

I scowled at him and downed my drink. It was the burniest liquid I’d ever consumed and my head was dizzy immediately afterwards.

 

“She’s just giving me weird vibes recently,” Ocean said, still peeking at Sam from across the room.

 

Ambri nudged her playfully. “Maybe she likes you.”

 

“Oh, she obviously does,” Ocean agreed, and I wondered what it was like to be so damn confident. “She’s ‘straight’ though.”

 

“So not actually straight?” Leo checked.

 

Ocean scoffed. “No one is ‘ actually ’ straight,” she said, winking at him.

 

I rolled my eyes and sipped more fire liquid.

 

“Whoa, slow down, you alchy,” Ambri joked. “You haven’t eaten much today and you don’t usually drink.”

 

I shrugged and drank more because I was enjoying the feeling of lightness it was providing. “I’m capable of learning.”

 

Valdez turned to me and said, “I’m proud of you, Nico, by the way.”

 

My thought process was seven times less intelligent than what it usually was, so I didn’t understand that at first. “Huh? What?”

 

He gestured around to the party. “For coming here?”

 

“Please,” I slurred (whoa, that had happened fast) and pushed his shoulder back (apparently I touched people when I was tipsy). “I can go out and have fun. I’m not a pariah.”

 

“Oh, I know,” Leo assured happily, giving me an amused look. “But I didn’t mean that. I just meant I’m proud of you for you agreeing to go to a party that Will was coming to.”

 

I blinked at him, partially unsure I’d heard him right. I’d been hearing Will’s name a lot in my own head, but I was pretty certain Leo had actually just said it aloud.

 

“What?” I asked weakly.

 

Leo looked confused. “You do know he’s coming, right?”

 

“Does it look like he knows?” Ambri asked irritably.

 

“I…” I stammered. “But… I…” I turned to Ocean. “You didn’t tell me!”

 

She held her hands up, having the decency of looking mortified. “Girl, I had no idea!” she protested. “You know I wouldn’t do that to you.”

 

“They are both medical students,” Ambri said, looking annoyed that none of us had considered the possibility.

 

I growled and finished another drink. “I’m leaving.”

 

“No!” Ocean whined. “Hey, don’t let him win .”

 

“Oh, he’s definitely not winning,” Leo muttered, so quietly, I decided to ignore him.

 

“We can still have fun,” Ambri tried. “I can’t even see him anyway. He’s probably not here yet.”

 

“Great,” I muttered. “So I’ll have the pleasure of wondering when I’ll lay eyes on the guy I cannot stand to see right now because it feels like my heart’s being torn out of my godsdamn chest whenever I do!”

 

I hadn’t realised I’d shouted that last part and I silently scolded myself for letting the alcohol cause such a big reaction to slip out. Luckily, the music was so loud, only my friends were paying me any attention.

 

I scowled to myself and went to pour myself more tequila. My hands fumbled though and Ocean went to help me.

 

“Maybe he’s had enough already…?” Ambri tried.

 

But I ignored him.

 

Ocean shook her head. “Let him forget tonight,” she told him.

 

“I don’t need to forget anything,” I grumbled. “I’m perfectly capable of dealing with trauma. It’s my forte in fact.”

 

Leo tutted. “I respectfully disagree, di Angelo.”

 

“Well, I respectfully tell you to shut the fuck up,” I snapped. “In fact, respectfully, why don’t you go and find Will and tell him all about how screwed up I am? Respectfully , I love knowing you’re blabbing all my vulnerabilities to him.”

 

Leo actually looked hurt. And spinny. As in, he was spinning. I clutched onto the countertop to stabilise myself.

 

Valdez chuckled sadly. “You know,” he said, “if I wasn’t so loyal, keeping your secrets and your ‘vulnerable screw ups’ to myself, this might’ve all been solved a long time ago. If you actually took a moment to get your head out of your culo, you’d realise that I could help you get everything you want.”

 

I scoffed. “And what do I want?”

 

He gave me a look like nobody needed him to spell that out and I didn’t appreciate it. Especially because I had no idea what I was supposed to want now.

 

“News flash, Valdez,” I growled. “I have no fucking clue what it’s like to actually want anything that doesn’t involve Will godsdamn Solace.”

 

Leo smiled sadly like that proved his point. Not that he’d made any points. He was being insufferable. And I’d had enough.

 

“I need some air,” I mumbled, pouring so much tequila in my glass to go, it spilt all over my hand.

Notes:

Oof. Hope he doesn’t bump into anyone like Will Solace.

Do you like these kinds of parties?

Chapter 26: Squirrel

Summary:

Nico stumbles into Will at the party and he thinks talking to him while drunk is a good idea

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I stumbled through the doors that led to the balcony of Lucy the medic’s apartment. It was a small walled off area with nothing but a large plant pot off to the side and a view of the apartment complex garden below. Leaning over the railing and breathing in deeply was Will Solace wearing long jean shorts and a cream coloured polo undone at the top so his sun tattoo peaked through.

 

I half considered turning right back around and rejoining the party, but if I’d attempted that, I might’ve made myself sick with the sudden twisting motion. At least that was the excuse I told myself.

 

Will had seen me anyway so I couldn’t exactly escape now. So I leaned on the (vast amount of) alcohol in my system to exude more confidence than I felt and stated plainly, “I’m supposed to be avoiding you.”

 

Will raised his eyebrows. “It looks like you’re doing a really bad job then.”

 

“Looks like it,” I agreed.

 

“How’s your leg?” he asked, with none of the heat from last night.

 

“Good,” I replied shortly, because I didn’t want to talk about that. “Why are you out here?”

 

He looked surprised I’d asked. Like he was used to me not caring at all about him. At least I was a good actor. He pointed over the balcony. “There’s a squirrel burying a nut down there,” he informed me.

 

I laughed; I couldn’t help it. My head was fuzzy and my body was light and Will Solace was adorable and hilarious. “That isn’t an answer,” I said, going to stand next to him so I could see what he was pointing at. It looked like the little forest creature was almost done with their task.

 

“Maybe you asked the wrong question,” Will suggested.

 

I thought about that. “Why did you come out here?” I corrected.

 

He shrugged, an easy smile on his lips that wasn’t anything like real happiness. “The squirrel’s better company than the people I came with,” he replied quietly.

 

I sipped my drink. I wasn’t sure what Will’s social circle situation was, or at least, I hadn’t given it much thought. Last year, when we’d been together, we obviously hadn’t spent much time apart since we were each other’s best friends. When we had, I had Ocean and Ambri and Hazel. And Will had mostly hung out with ex Camp Half Blood campers like Clarisse and Travis Stoll. But being a few years older, they’d graduated last summer and had now moved away. I guess since Will had missed the last month or so of his course last year, he hadn’t made many closer friends.

 

“There are so many people in there,” I slurred, gesturing to the balcony door to the party. “Go and talk to them. You’re an extrovert for gods’ sake.”

 

Will gave me an amused look. “But I’m making real progress with this squirrel.”

 

I grinned, the alcohol telling me it was okay to show that I found him funny. “I can’t believe you’ve replaced me with a rodent,” I replied dramatically. “I didn’t realise it was my inability to chew through acorn shells and burrow into trees that dissatisfied you with our relationship.”

 

Will burst out laughing, a truly magical sound. Then he continued smiling at me for a second too long. “Unfortunately for the squirrel,” he said, “I wasn’t intending anything romantic with them.”

 

I shrugged, taking another long sip of tequila before gesturing to the party again and asking bluntly, “What about in there? Anyone you’d intend anything romantic with?”

 

Will studied me, giving me a scrutinising look. He could probably tell I’d only asked because I was jealous, but I was counting on him not calling me out for it. “How much have you had, Nico?” he asked genuinely.

 

I scoffed because there was no way he didn’t already know I was totally pissed.

 

“Avoiding the question because you’re scared?” I challenged.

 

He decided not to point out I was also avoiding the question. He just shrugged. “It’s not scary,” he replied. “Just very uninteresting I guess.”

 

I nodded. “Go on,” I encouraged, feeling like I wanted to extract every last detail about his love life as some form of extreme masochism.

 

“Well,” Will said, keeping his eyes locked on mine carefully like he didn’t want to miss any flicker of emotion I happened to show, “the short answer is ‘no’.”

 

I tried not to give a reaction. I focused on keeping my jaw untensed and my eyes shrouded.

 

“How about you?” Will asked, surprising me.

 

I scoffed. “Are you kidding?”

 

He looked genuinely confused. “No?”

 

I rolled my eyes and changed the subject, wanting more information off him instead. “So why no romantic intents?” I asked. “Can’t pluck up the courage or something?”

 

Will snorted, leaning against the railing. “More like there’s no one to be ‘plucking up’ for,” he replied, though I sensed he wasn’t telling the truth with that. Not that he owed me the truth, but it still annoyed me.

 

And in my state, I was not in the mood to be taking his bullshit. “As if,” I said harshly. “There are so many attractive people in New Rome.”

 

Will raised his eyebrows. “Speaking from experience?”

 

I batted away his attempt to turn the conversation over to me again and said, “Come here.” I grabbed his wrist and pulled him over to the balcony door. It was glass so we could see the huddled bodies of Lucy’s partiers if we squinted our eyes. “Find one person you like the look of and I’ll wingman for you.”

 

Will sighed. “Nico…” he protested.

 

“Just do it,” I ordered, not at all considering the consequences of this stupid little act I had somehow concocted with my ex whom I loved desperately.

 

“I don’t think-“ Will started.

 

“What about her?” I asked, gesturing to a perky blonde twirling in a sparkly mini dress with her friends. I pushed down the thought of her kissing Will because it made me sick.

 

I gave Will a demanding look when I noticed he wasn’t even following my gaze. He rolled his eyes and obliged half heartedly. “Light hair isn’t really my type,” he replied. “And can we stop-?”

 

“What about him?” I interrupted, pointing to a guy who looked a little more sophisticated than his friends who were all holding beer bottles and chanting something. Maybe it was just his glasses though.

 

“Is he your type?” Will asked.

 

Definitely not.

 

I scoffed. “What’s that got to do with anything?”

 

“If we’re finding someone for me,” Will said, “then we have to find someone for you too, right?”

 

I couldn’t quite place his tone. It was almost bitterness. Mixed with hopeless amusement. It was weird and I decided to ignore it.

 

“It’s easier for you,” I replied. “You’ve got more options.”

 

“Why?” he asked genuinely. “Because I’m bi?”

 

“No,” I said and before I could even attempt to build up my lowered inhibitions, I blurted, “Because you’re beautiful.”

 

Will raised his eyebrows so high, they brushed into his fluffy hair. I was sure he was blushing and I felt primordially glad about that.

 

“So are you,” Will said like it was the easiest thing in the world and my stomach flipped embarrassingly.

 

“Not like you,” I managed.

 

“Yeah,” Will agreed without hesitation, “you’re beautiful in a much better way.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “In a less ‘in your face’ kind of way?” I asked sarcastically. “I agree it’s the worst when the person you’re dating is too pretty. I hate that.”

 

His evil grin made me hot in places that were so damn inconvenient. “You didn’t seem to mind it when we dated,” he whispered playfully.

 

I was slowly losing my mind, I realised. Flirty Will was making me lose my mind. And I loved it. I was lapping it up shamelessly.

 

“You aren’t that pretty,” I defended, but who was I trying to kid?

 

Definitely not Will, especially if his smug smile was anything to go off. “Sorry,” he chuckled unapologetically, “I’m just replaying the thousands of memories when you’ve told me the exact opposite of that.”

 

I crossed my arms. “Yeah, well, I was dumb and in love, wasn’t I?”

 

Will shrugged. “It wasn’t just a place of love.”

 

“Yeah,” I agreed sarcastically. “It was a place of idiocy.”

 

“I was going to say a place of lust actually,” Will said casually, watching my expression carefully. “ Desire .”

 

I let out a short, amused breath because wow, he was really calling me out then. “Bold today, are we?” I noted.

 

He held out his hands. “I could say the same to you.”

 

“What the hell have I done?”

 

“Well, for starters,” he said slowly, “you’ve just admitted how desirable you find me.”

 

I scoffed, sure I was blushing. “I did not admit that.”

 

“And secondly,” he continued, slowly, “you’ve stopped pretending you’re not staring at my lips.”

 

His voice had turned into something I recognised. Low and husky and deep in his throat. He used to talk like that when he wanted me in that way. I knew that because my body was starting to react accordingly out of habit.

 

“You’re freakishly tall,” I stammered, “they’re in my eyeline-“

 

“Nico, chill,” Will assured, smirking. “I’m messing with you.”

 

Even though he wasn’t. Well, he was. But he was very obviously doing it on purpose. It was extremely confusing.

 

“Yeah, well… stop,” I told him. “I like you better when you’re being honest.”

 

He nodded in agreement. “Okay,” he said confidently. “To answer your question from before then… Nico, you’re not beautiful in a subtle way. You’re so overwhelmingly gorgeous, you practically destroy the sanity of anyone who could even dream of meaning anything to you.”

 

I swallowed, blinking at him pathetically. For a glorious moment, I was remembering what it was like to be loved by him. To not have a constant, unfillable ache in my chest. To have everything I wanted. I suddenly wished I was sober, so I could feel it without all the alcohol numbing everything. But I had an inkling that if my blood wasn’t currently a large percentage of alcohol, this conversation would’ve never happened.

 

Was I leaning in? Was Will? His freckles definitely seemed clearer and his eyes… Gods, his eyes… Sparkling and deep and beautiful… I wanted to fall in them, to drown, to disappear in his scent…

 

We were going to kiss, weren’t we? I could feel the magnetic pull of his lips and I so desperately wanted to give in. I wanted… I wanted…

 

But what did he want? He didn’t want me. And that thought was enough to break whatever spell the tequila had let Will place on me.

 

I jerked back suddenly. “What is this?” I demanded angrily. “What are you doing?”

 

Will looked mortified and also stepped away from me. “I… I’m sorry… I didn’t-“

 

“Why did you leave, Solace?” I blurted, because this wasn’t making sense. Nothing about this made sense and I needed it to make sense. It was like I couldn’t believe it fully without an actual proper explanation. “Why did you leave? Why did you go? Why did you leave me?”

 

Will opened his mouth in shock, stammered without saying anything and shut up again.

 

I rolled my eyes. “I said I like you being honest,” I told him. “Does that extend further than a superficial compliment?”

 

He nodded. “Yes,” he said immediately. “It does. It will…”

 

“Really?” I asked unconvinced.

 

“Yes,” he confirmed. “I…”

 

He trailed off. And when I gave him an expectant look, he sighed. “Nico, you’re really drunk.”

 

“You love coming up with excuses!” I cried irritably.

 

“This is a reasonable excuse,” he insisted. “Are you even going to remember any of this?”

 

I scowled. “I’m not that drunk.”

 

Will obviously didn’t believe me (rightfully). “The fact that you were reciprocating my flirting begs to differ,” he replied.

 

That’s all it was to him. Flirting . Is that what he wanted from me? Something… casual ? As soon as I’d thought it, my entire body heated at the implication and I suddenly decided that I wouldn’t half mind that. Maybe it was exactly what I needed in fact.

 

It was okay to sleep with your ex, right? Nothing bad would happen. The tequila providing a pool party for my brain cells seemed to think it was an excellent idea anyway.

 

“Come home with me,” I blurted.

 

Will blinked at me for a second then actually burst out laughing. “Okay, now I definitely know you’re drunk,” he decided weakly.

 

“I’m being serious,” I insisted, more and more confident that I wanted this.

 

“I believe you,” he said, but he looked unsure. “I’m not coming home with you though.”

 

“Why not?” I demanded. “You still think I’m ‘beautiful’. We both know it’d be… good . And I’m telling you there’s no strings.”

 

Will shook his head. “No, Nico.”

 

I raised my eyebrows in challenge. “Lost confidence in your… abilities ?”

 

That made him grin. “No,” he replied.

 

The way he’d said that made me ask, “Have you been practicing with other people?”

 

He snorted. “No.”

 

I hummed, wondering whether that was the truth. “Come with me then,” I said anyway. “It’s not like I need you to whisper sweet nothings during. Or after. I’ll probably pass the fuck out after in fact.”

 

“Tempting,” Will replied, sounding only half sarcastic, “but again, no, thank you.”

 

I shrugged, somehow not even feeling embarrassed. I felt kind of… powerful? “Suit yourself,” I said. “I wonder if anyone at the party will oblige me…”

 

“Don’t do that,” Will said, his voice stern.

 

I raised my eyebrows, impressed that he thought it was any of his business.

 

“I…” he hurried to explain, “because anyone who’s willing to do that with you when you’re in this state isn’t someone you want to be doing it with.”

 

I shrugged. “Or,” I said casually, “maybe that’s exactly what I need and you don’t get to tell me otherwise.”

 

Will looked furious. I didn’t know why. I was trying to do what he apparently wanted. He was being impossible.

 

“Tell me I’ve got another option,” I challenged.

 

Will scoffed irritably. “There’s always another option.”

 

“Yeah,” I exclaimed, “you could tell me the fucking truth!”

 

He looked at me stubbornly, a hand on his hip. Well, if he wasn’t going to talk or do literally anything I asked…

 

“I’m going to talk to… whatshisname,” I decided because apparently when I mentioned him, Will got annoyed. “Glasses guy.”

 

“Let me take you home,” Will offered.

 

I must’ve looked at him a certain way because he quickly said, “Nothing like that. I just… want to make sure you’re okay.”

 

I scoffed. “Well, thank you so much for your concern,” I said sarcastically. “Unfortunately, I don’t want it right now. I want glasses guy. So I’m gonna go do him. Excuse me.”

 

“Nico, please don’t do that,” Will said in a voice that told me he was trying hard to hide his urgency. “Just… stay here for a bit. I’m asking nicely.”

 

I paused for a moment, wondering what good could possibly come from me staying with him. When I came up (predictably) short, I shrugged. “I don’t want nice,” I said.

 

Will sighed and put his hand more confidentially on his hip. “Then I’m asking firmly,” he said. “Stay here.”

 

But I’d already opened the balcony door. “Bye, Solace.”

Notes:

We actually ARE getting close now. Honest ;)

Chapter 27: Treason

Summary:

The morning after. Then someone unexpected turns up in the meeting to discuss the daemon attack.

Notes:

Just to be clear, Nico was bluffing about a drunk, casual hookup. He wanted to wind Will up.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo cornered me when I emerged from my bedroom in the morning. “Where did you go last night?” he asked, almost urgently.

 

I gave him a weird look, pressing my hand to my temple because I had a splitting headache. “What?” I croaked.

 

“Will came to find us,” Ambrosius explained. “He said he was worried you were…”

 

“Going to do something stupid,” Leo supplied. “Or more like, someone .”

 

I rolled my eyes, memories from last night making me feel a bit numb. I was sure I was supposed to be feeling embarrassed, but I couldn’t quite manage it. It was difficult to feel bad about a situation after already hitting rock bottom. I’d done this before obviously, all throughout my early teens, self sabotaging so that the next screw up would distract from the last horrible thing. I didn’t care in the slightest that it had most definitely not worked.

 

“We tried to find you,” Ambri said as I gulped a couple paracetamols, “because we agreed it would’ve been stupid of you, even if I made sure Solace knew it was none of his business.”

 

“Thank you,” I said, glad that at least he’d set Will straight.

 

“So?” Leo prompted. “Did you?”

 

I snorted. “What do you think?”

 

“Well, that’s a relief,” he replied.

 

“Yeah? Why’s that?” I asked irritably.

 

“It wouldn’t have been good, Nico,” Ambri said.

 

Of course I knew that. Or I would’ve done it, especially after being as drunk as I was last night. Thinking about doing something intimate with someone else made me feel extremely icky. Thinking about doing something romantic was worse . I tried to ignore the part of me that was terrified of what that implied (that I’d somehow have to cope with being alone forever) and gulped down more water.

 

“I need to go and find Hazel and Frank,” I stated.

 

My friends nodded, seeming to be satisfied knowing I didn’t do anything (anyone) ‘stupid’.

 

“Do you want to come?” I asked Leo.

 

He shook his head.

 

I sighed, also remembering what I’d said to him last night. “Look…” I started uncomfortably. “I know I can get… blunt-“

 

He snorted.

 

“- but the truth is, I’m not actually mad at you. I’m just mad at myself. And Will. I’m sorry I blamed you for being in the middle. It’s not your fault. I’m sure Will doesn’t fly off the handle like that, so I’ll try and… restrain myself in future.”

 

Leo looked perfectly happy with that apology. “No worries, bro,” he assured. “It’s all good. I know you love me.”

 

I didn’t reply because I guess it was true.

 

“But for the record,” he said, “Will’s a lot worse than you are.”

 

I blinked at him, not believing that for a second. I was sure he was just humouring me to make me feel better and I wasn’t even going to entertain it. “Are you going to come to the camp meeting or not?”

 

Leo shrugged. “I have to pack. Lavinia told me she’d give me a ride to the train station tomorrow morning.”

 

I nodded feeling a bit sad that he was leaving already but I always knew it was going to be temporary. He had been a small bit of Camp Half Blood in my new life and I knew I was going to miss him. Despite the feeling that he was on ‘Will’s side’, I knew he wasn’t.

 

“I’ve got an on call shift,” Ambri told me, “but I should be done for our dinner plans with Ocean so I’ll see you later?”

 

I nodded, grabbing my keys. “Have fun sticking your finger in animal butts.”

 

“Have fun discussing monster attacks and treason,” he replied as I headed out.

 

*

 

There were a few people sat around the large table in the praetor’s office. Hazel and Frank sat at the head in front of the royal purple curtain that sparkled with electricity from their eagle. The two centurions from each cohort sat down each side, Lavinia giving me a flirty wave. I also recognised Reece sitting with his fellow first cohort centurion. I hadn’t paid him much attention before but now that I knew what he might be capable of, I took a quick look at him and I noticed that he looked a bit like the nasty kid in the first Toy Story movie.

 

A few other people I didn’t know were sat along the bottom opposite the praetors and multiple ghosts floated around, some of them even flitting in and out of the room. There was a spare seat to Hazel’s left so that’s where I headed.

 

“Sorry I’m late,” I muttered, trying to be as quick as I could.

 

“Don’t be silly,” Hazel told me. “You were a hero the other night. How’s your leg?”

 

My cheeks burned at her use of the word ‘hero’, especially since I’d been kind of dead weight, and I didn’t particularly like everyone else staring at me either so I quickly said, “Yeah, fine thanks.”

 

“We were just discussing the damage done,” Lavinia supplied, popping a bubblegum bubble in her mouth.

 

I raised my eyebrows in alarm. “Damage?”

 

“She’s being misleading on purpose,” Hazel chastised. “Apart from you, there weren’t any major injuries that warranted stay in the medical quarters.”

 

“Thanks for rubbing it in,” I half joked under my breath.

 

“And the only damage they did was dig up our field,” Frank finished. “Which we’ve already given to the first cohort to fix up. They’re finishing it as we speak.”

 

Romans, always so practical. I’d have probably procrastinated the gardening duty at least a few weeks, getting steadily more irritated everyday walking over the uneven grass until I finally gave up and sorted it out. “That’s great,” I supplied since everybody clearly wanted me to respond with something positive.

 

“So the next matter at hand,” Hazel started cautiously. “How they were able to get in without raising some sort of alarm.”

 

She let the question settle amongst us, the silence spreading like dust until Lavinia burst another bubblegum bubble and made most of the room jump and one of the lares disappear in a cloud of purple smoke.

 

“Well, who was on watch?” Lavinia asked. “It must have been some probatios who don’t really know what they’re doing. We can’t blame them.”

 

Reece grit his teeth from across the table and I could tell even then he was trying to control his anger. “You know very well I was on watch, Lavinia,” he said in his gravelly voice.

 

Lavinia looked unconcerned. “I can’t recall,” she lied. “But oof, that’s embarrassing for you then. How many years have you been here? Like twenty?”

 

“Eight,” Reece growled dangerously. I’d already had preconceptions about him but his behaviour from a single exchange had definitely confirmed it. I didn’t trust people who got angry so easily. It didn’t really scream emotional maturity.

 

“That’s enough, Lavinia,” Frank said. “I’m sure Reece has a good enough explanation.”

 

We all looked at Reece expectantly, which did nothing to calm his threatening aura. “As I’ve already told our charming praetors,” he started sarcastically, “I apologise profusely for my obvious mistake, but I really can’t take full responsibility.”

 

Lavinia scoffed and Hazel cleared her throat to try and keep Reece’s attention. “Go on.”

 

“Alexandria was asking me questions about the legion,” Reece continued. “So I was caught up in retelling our history when the attack happened. Not to mention, my eyesight isn’t the best. I’m a legacy of Vulcan after all. So I didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. But when that first daemon let out its battle cry, I sounded the alarm immediately.”

 

“I seem to recall Alex being the one coming to find me,” Frank replied.

 

“And you know there’s a time and place for history lessons,” Hazel chided.

 

Reece smiled coldly. “Of course, Praetor Levesque.”

 

I saw Hazel tightening her fist under the table at his obvious insincerity. “Your actions could have caused serious harm to this city,” she said, forever in a controlled voice. “And Pluto’s ambassador did get seriously hurt during his attempt to protect me and the camp.”

 

I wished she’d stop bringing that up, but I didn’t dare interrupt her during her speech.

 

“And so,” she continued, “disciplinary actions will be put in place, to discourage this behaviour in the future.”

 

Reece’s eyes flashed dangerously, but he was smart enough to hold his tongue for now.

 

“You’ve been put in charge of amour and weapon cleaning duty for the foreseeable future,” Frank informed him. “And to give you enough time for your new responsibilities, we’ve decided to temporarily relieve you of your centurion rank until further notice.”

 

Reece really did lose it then. He banged his fist on the table, scraped his chair back as he stood up and bared his teeth at the praetors. “That’s ridiculous,” he snarled. “You can’t take my centurion badge away. I’ve earned that during more years you two have served combined!”

 

“Sit down, Reece,” Hazel said calmly. “You’re welcome to dispute our decision formally in the justice building but I’m afraid there’s nothing you can do about it right now.”

 

“I hope you have the time to think about the severity of your actions,” Frank added.

 

“Because it looks like you need it,” Lavinia whispered loud enough for everyone to hear.

 

“That’s enough, Lavinia,” Frank told her. “And Reece, you’re excused.”

 

He gave one last murderous look at Hazel and Frank and I was probably imagining it, but a small scowling smile to me, before he took his leave.

 

The praetors looked like they’d aged about a year during that conversation so naturally we all gave them a minute of silence to recollect their thoughts. I wondered what Reece’s intentions were because I wasn’t stupid to think he didn’t have a higher motive. I also wondered what problem he had with me or if I was just imagining a situation when in reality, nothing was wrong.

 

“Right,” Frank announced, apparently recovered from the Reece incident, “before we discuss the underlying issue of the daemons, there’s a small matter that Hazel and I have agreed to implement regarding the recent turn of events.”

 

“Since the attack,” Hazel continued, “we’ve had a few of our neighbours paying us a visit this morning reporting of similar incidents.” She smiled across the table to the three people I hadn’t paid much attention to until now. Well, two dryads and one girl. “Welcome, Chamise, Polypody and Jaz.”

 

I did a double take and realised that it was Will’s Jaz. Jaz, the Egyptian healer. Jaz the girl Will left me for to help run their medical practice. I hadn’t recognised her at first because I hadn’t seen her in about a year and she’d cut her hair and styled it differently, but it was definitely her.

 

I tried to calm down since no one else really seemed to be affected by this at all (obviously), and I was so over making embarrassing scenes in public.

 

“Thank you, Praetor Levesque,” Jaz smiled warmly across the table. I tried to catch her eye, since I was sure I was one of the only people she knew at this table, but she seemed intent on talking to the praetors.

 

“It is our duty,” Frank said, “to not only protect our camp and our city, but also to provide aid to anyone in the local vicinity who may require it.”

 

“Our three neighbours have unfortunately reported similar daemon attacks the other night,” Hazel continued, “and have sustained much worse damages that could’ve been prevented if we’d have known to send them aid.”

 

Something wasn’t making sense to me, but with everything else going on, I couldn’t put my finger on it yet so I kept quiet and let them speak.

 

“And so we’ve decided to implement a new communication system,” Frank announced. “We’ll use both Greek and Roman techniques and ask our friends to help us create it.”

 

“That’s a great idea,” Larry, a second cohort centurion chipped in.

 

“Yes,” Leila (fourth cohort) added, “I’m sorry about the daemons,” she said to the dryads and Jaz. “We will try to help you in the future where we can.”

 

The dryads bowed in appreciation. “Thank you, humble Romans. In return, we will keep your landscape well populated with beautiful plants!”

 

Lavinia nodded. “Plants are beautiful,” she mumbled to herself.

 

“And I can help stock your camp with the best, up to date medical equipment,” Jaz offered.

 

Why did that not sit well with me either? I tried to wrap my head around it, but there were so many different issues bubbling around up there, it was hard to concentrate.

 

“I’ll need it,” Hank (third cohort) replied gratefully. “I keep managing to get my fingers decapitated in the war games.”

 

“Hey, that’s not my fault!” Lavinia said quickly.

 

Hank looked at her in surprise. “I never said it was?”

 

“Good!”

 

“Well, thank you,” Hazel said, “to our new formal allies and thank you to our centurions, lares and ambassador of Pluto.”

 

“Let’s resume normal activities then,” Frank added. “Dismissed.”

 

The centurions filed out of the Praetorium uniformly and the dryads followed.

 

“Are you sure you’re alright, Nico?” Hazel asked, hanging back for a second.

 

I nodded. “My leg’s fine,” I said because that wasn’t what the problem was.

 

“I’ll have to speak to you later,” she promised. “Duty calls.”

 

I waved as she followed Frank out before realising that Jaz and I were left alone in the room. I cleared my throat awkwardly, knowing I wanted to ask her something but not really able to form the words at the moment.

 

“Nico?” she asked, breaking the silence.

 

“Hmm?” I acknowledged. Pathetic.

 

“I was hoping to grab something to eat before I left,” she said. “But I don’t really know my way around here.”

 

I nodded, glad she’d made the first move. “I’m meeting some friends for dinner,” I told her. “Do you want to join?”

Notes:

Hmm… interesting. I feel like Nico’s close to figuring something out…

Anyone know what’s going on?

Chapter 28: Huevos

Summary:

Nico and his friends talk to Jaz.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a bit early for dinner but I hadn’t eaten all day and Ocean, Ambrosius and I liked to eat out before the crowds of New Rome descended on every restaurant in the city.

 

“It’s so beautiful here,” Jaz commented as we walked along the Via Praetoria and into the bustling, sun soaked streets of New Rome.

 

“Well they had to make it nice,” I replied, “or no one would want to live here and they’d all get killed by monsters out in the big bad world.”

 

Jaz chuckled. “It’s big and bad alright. Is this the place?”

 

I nodded and opened the green lined door for her. It was a small Mexican restaurant I’d eaten in countless times called Huevos despite there being no huevos on the actual menu.

 

“Nico!” I heard Ocean’s voice rise above the funky violin solo on the overhead speakers. “Over here!”

 

She and Ambri were seated on either side of a booth in the corner. I headed over there, avoiding three waiters on my way because of the tight spaces.

 

“Hey guys,” I greeted. “This is Jaz. She’s an old friend, do you mind if she joins?”

 

“The more the merrier!” Ocean replied as I knew she would.

 

“Hi, Jaz, I’m Ambri,” Ambri said as I let her scoot in next to him. “And this is Ocean. How are you?”

 

“I’m excited for huevos,” she exclaimed as I slid into the booth next to Ocean. “That’s for sure.”

 

“You’ll be disappointed then,” Ocean told her. “Since they don’t serve that here.”

 

She looked at the name of the restaurant and gave us an inquisitive look.

 

“It’s one of the reasons we love coming here,” Ambri explained. “It’s so stupid, it’s great to make fun of. But the food is actually pretty good.”

 

“Unless you want huevos,” I muttered.

 

“So,” Ambri said to Jaz, “What unfortunate circumstances led you to know this grumpy bugger?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “These are my friends by the way,” I informed Jaz. “Just in case it wasn’t clear based on Ambri’s… charm.”

 

She smiled. “I’m sure he loves you really,” she told me.

 

“Please don’t give him any ideas,” Ambri said. “I’ve already had to reject him six times.”

 

“Ugh shut up,” I groaned. “I need a milkshake.”

 

Ocean squeezed me. “Rough day, Nico?”

 

“No actually,” I replied sarcastically after we’d ordered our drinks. “I like getting mauled by daemons, targeted by a probable psychopath and having continuous mixed messages from my ex-boyfriend.”

 

Obviously all three of them got immediately caught up on the least important of the three: “Who’s the psychopath?” demanded Ambri.

 

“Who do we need to beat up?” asked Ocean.

 

“If Nico’s talking about Reece,” Jaz supplied, “I don’t think you’d be able to take him.”

 

Ocean gasped in outrage and flexed her biceps. “I’ll give you a chance to change your answer now.”

 

“Umm,” Jaz laughed.

 

Ocean kissed her muscles before asking, “Who’s Reece?”

 

I briefly explained what had happened in Leo’s class, then with him being on watch last night, and finally the meeting this afternoon.

 

“What’s him being demoted got to do with you?” Ambri asked.

 

I shrugged, struggling to find the words.

 

“I got a feeling he didn’t like you too,” Jaz added. “I’d only just met him but he seemed to be looking over to you during that meeting a lot despite you saying very little.”

 

“Exactly!” I agreed, glad someone else had noticed. “I even got the feeling that… I don’t know… he blamed me for what happened.”

 

Ocean tutted. “And you’re basing this off what? That he looked at you? Maybe he just fancies you. Sure, he’d have a weird type but it’s not impossible.”

 

I snorted. “Thanks for the confidence boost.”

 

“Ocean’s right I think,” Ambri said. “From my time in the legion, I always knew he was a bit of a whacko, but he never seemed to have any specific enemies. Just… victims I guess.”

 

Jaz hummed. “We’re probably just being paranoid, Nico,” she said. “I can’t blame us really.”

 

I shrugged. “Well, even if he had a problem, I’m done hiding from bullies.”

 

“I mean,” Ocean said, “you’re quite small so hiding is probably good for your survival.”

 

“Thanks,” I rolled my eyes.

 

“That isn’t an insult,” Ambri assured. “Small is cute.”

 

I groaned. “My size is irrelevant.”

 

Ocean hummed. “It’s a little bit relevant. What if he tries to jump you?”

 

I snorted. “Jump me? What? In New Rome? In my university lecture? Out in the streets? Okay, Ocean.”

 

“He’s right,” Jaz said seriously and I raised an eyebrow up at her. “He’s probably hiding out in the bins behind the restaurant right this second.”

 

Ambri laughed. “In his natural habitat then.”

 

“Exactly,” Ocean agreed looking at me. “You’d be done for, little buddy.”

 

I took a sip of my milkshake. “Yeah, we’ll see about that.”

 

If there was one thing I was confident about, it was my natural fighting ability. Sure, I’d been a bit rusty with the daemons, what with the safety of New Rome giving me a break from monster fighting for a good year, but I’d still managed to hold off an entire pack of them with Hazel for a considerable amount of time.

 

We ordered our food with the waiter who knew us by name at this point and told him for the hundredth time that no, we wouldn’t like any starters.

 

“How’s the business going, Jaz?” I asked, then to Ocean and Ambri, I explained, “Jaz and Will set up a pro bono medical practice a couple of years ago.”

 

Ocean whistled appreciatively. “Wow, that’s amazing.”

 

Jaz smiled. “That’s the goal,” she agreed. “It’s hit a few rough patches to be honest. It’s very difficult at the moment because we don’t have enough people or resources for the demand.”

 

Ambri nodded. “What kind of things do you do?”

 

Jaz fiddled with her hands. “Mainly we approach people who can’t afford their medical bills,” she explained. “And we try and offer them alternatives. There are obviously a lot of demigods, legacies and magicians who stop by too, most of them in dire need of help and guidance to their respective safe havens.”

 

I nodded. “Will told me about a Greek girl you helped. Morana, was it?”

 

“Mmm,” Jaz agreed. “She was adorable. So scared. I’m glad Will escorted her to camp. She might not have made it otherwise.”

 

“Yeah, he’s a real hero,” Ambri commented which had just a little bit of bitterness in the undertones.

 

I gave him a look but no one else seemed to notice it and the conversation had already moved on.

 

“How’s Will doing anyway?” Jaz asked. “I’m sorry to hear you broke up.”

 

I shrugged. “People break up all the time.”

 

She puffed out her cheeks. “Yeah, but I never thought you two would ever come close to something like that.”

 

Ocean glanced at me protectively, sensing that I didn’t really want to talk about Will. But I shook her off because I was actually interested in what Jaz’s perspective was.

 

“Did he ever speak to you about it?” I asked her.

 

She shook her head. “The news definitely took me by surprise.”

 

That confused me. I’d assumed the strain on their business had definitely given her a clue. “But surely you knew why he did it?” I asked.

 

She gave me a confused look. “What are you talking about?”

 

This was starting to annoy me now. “The Tennessee commute was too long for him and he had his priorities,” I clarified.

 

“Um, yeah,” Jaz agreed. “You.”

 

I scoffed, completely flabbergasted. “Well, clearly not.”

 

Jaz narrowed her eyes. “Well, that’s why we moved to California.”

 

It felt like my heart stopped. “You… You moved to California?”

 

“Yes?” Jaz replied, looking equally confused. “I started studying medicine at the university last month. Do you think the daemons that attacked us both travelled cross country?”

 

Now I understood why I’d been so weirded out in the meeting earlier today when Hazel had called her a ‘neighbour’. I’d always assumed Jaz still lived in Tennessee. I hadn’t even clocked the fact that she’d obviously moved recently.

 

Wait. Was it recently?

 

“When was this?” I demanded, holding my breath until I got the answer.

 

“About five months ago now.”

 

My heart stopped. “Five months?” I whispered, completely drained of energy. Will had been here all this time and he hadn’t come to see me. In fact, he’d lied to me and used false information to break my heart.

 

“Yes, Nico,” Jaz said slowly. “Didn’t Will tell you any of this?”

 

“He clearly didn’t,” Ocean snapped at her defensively. “Look at his face.”

 

She held up her hands. “I’m sorry,” she said softly. “I’m just a bit confused. First, I find out that Will broke up with you and next, I find out he didn’t tell you that we’d moved.”

 

Hang on.

 

“What do you mean you just found out?” I asked.

 

Jaz pointed to me. “Earlier, when you mentioned your ‘ex-boyfriend’.”

 

I furrowed my brows. “You didn’t know we were broken up before this conversation?”

 

She gave me an exasperated look. “How could I?”

 

“Will must have told you!” I exclaimed. Because he must have. There was no way that he couldn’t have mentioned our breakup in the time he’d been away. There was no way he could’ve hidden it.

 

Unless

 

“Nico,” Jaz said cautiously, “I haven’t seen Will since I moved here. I haven’t seen him in five months.”

Notes:

Whaaaaat?

Chapter 29: Happy

Summary:

Nico goes to confront Will.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I ignored my friends calling my name, I ignored Jaz’s plea for me to talk it out with them, I ignored the waiter asking me if the food wasn’t to my liking. I felt like my head had flown off into the distance and I was now playing catch up with it, struggling to comprehend everything that one single sentence had implied.

 

I’d hardly began to fit the first pieces of a thousand piece puzzle together when I’d already reached Will’s house. I thought about Annabeth the other day, but our conversation didn’t deter me. I could maybe accept an old letter that I knew hadn’t been important, but this ? The full weight of the revelation settled onto my shoulders and I put all of that energy into an aggressive knock on the door.

 

Thankfully Ash or Annabeth didn’t answer it, which meant I didn’t have to talk my way past them, but it also meant that I came face to face with Will. I could see the happiness in his eyes when he saw me, albeit masked a tad with curiosity and surprise. But I knew this man and I knew how to read his emotions.

 

“That!” I exclaimed so loudly that Will jumped. “What is that?”

 

Will looked down at his lilac tee as if he’d assumed I was pointing out a food spillage or something. Well, I hadn’t been very specific, but to be fair to me, my head was still somewhere floating over a nearby highway.

 

“You’re happy,” I clarified, my tone snappy and impatient. “Why are you happy to see me?”

 

Will opened his mouth, clearly a bit taken aback, but I didn’t let him speak yet.

 

“Usually, when people see their ex,” I said, “especially one they’d come up with elaborate lies for just to break up with them, usually they wouldn’t be happy about that. In fact they’d actively avoid it. So why are you starting conversations, making me laugh, buying me milkshakes, leaving me confusing clues? Why are you happy to see me ?”

 

Will looked confused. “Elaborate lies?”

 

I walked over the threshold without invitation and jabbed a finger into his chest. He took a few steps back but didn’t show any surprise further than that. “Don’t try and play dumb with me, Solace,” I snapped. “I know you. I know when you’re lying.”

 

He held his hands up. “Okay, Nico,” he said. “Can we just calm down?”

 

“Don’t you dare start with that!” I shouted. “I swear to gods, Solace, I’m not in the mood for your yappy, calming bullshit!”

 

I could feel my anger in my facial creases, my heart beating with too many powerful emotions for it to contain.

 

“Why are you happy?” I demanded again. Then a bit quieter, “Am I wrong?” That would be really embarrassing. The only thing that had given me the courage to say it in the first place was the fact that I was pretty certain.

 

Will opened his mouth but before he could speak, a voice from upstairs called, “Will? Are you okay? I heard shouting.”

 

“Yeah,” Will called back. “It’s all good. Thanks, Annabeth.” Then to me, “If you stop threatening me with your finger, we can go up to my room and talk?”

 

I dropped my arm and muttered, “I’d only need a finger to finish you off, Solace.”

 

He snorted. “I don’t doubt it. Come on.” He led me up the stairs which were narrow and rickety and down a carpeted hallway to his bedroom. “Make yourself at home,” he told me.

 

I looked at his bed which was perched against the wall and sporting pink sheets, with a bunch of laundry and a collection of papers on top. He had a couple of shelves above his desk which was in the opposite corner with a few books I recognised. He also had a Camp Half Blood tee pinned to the wall along with a beautiful sketch of Butterscotch, our late Pegasus friend.

 

I took the desk chair not really wanting to look at the shirt or the picture, and Will went to perch on the edge of his bed after closing his door carefully.

 

“So,” Will started, which I hadn’t been expecting, “you read the paper I left in the book I gave you?”

 

“No, I did not!” I cried, getting angry again. “Do you think that little of me? Do you think I’d purposely go through your things?” I scoffed and added, “More like you were counting on it, huh?”

 

Will finally had the decency to look ashamed so at least I’d gotten one thing right and I wasn’t as crazy as I’d thought. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, looking at his hands. “I didn’t know what to do or how to do it. You don’t understand how hard it’s been.”

 

I wasn’t in the mood to show any empathy. “Well, how could I possibly? I don’t know if you realise this, Solace, but you’ve made it impossible for me to understand.”

 

He nodded. “I know,” he confirmed. “That was my goal.”

 

He was being so frustrating. “Your goal was to confuse me and fuck around with my feelings?” I demanded. “Well, I’m done with it! I don’t know what you thought you were doing but I am sick and tired of you treating me like shit.”

 

Will hung his head lower, unable to meet the ferocity in my eyes.

 

I laughed with pure sarcasm. “And now you have nothing to say. Well, if you can’t explain that, answer this: where have you been for the past few months?”

 

He looked at me then and I saw he had tears in his eyes. I knew it took a lot for him to cry but he hadn’t given me any reason to believe his distress so I didn’t comment on it. “Look, with Jaz-”

 

“And don’t lie!” I snapped. “It doesn’t suit you.”

 

“I… well…” he stuttered, “the practice was really busy-“

 

“Not that you would know,” I interrupted. “Since Jaz hasn’t heard from you for five months.”

 

His mouth gaped open. “How do you-“

 

“Will!” I screamed. “That isn’t the important part! Where. Have. You. Been?”

 

“Please don’t shout at me, Nico,” he said calmly, his voice hard but his eyes spilling over with emotion. “I’m trying-“

 

“Don’t tell me what to do,” I countered. “After what you’ve put me through.”

 

He didn’t reply, just stared at me, probably shocked we were even having this conversation. So was I. And I was getting tired of it already. I’d given him multiple chances to tell me the truth and he’d done nothing but dodge it from the moment he came back to New Rome. I suddenly realised that I didn’t have any right to barge into his home and demand he tell me what he’d been up to (even if I had a suspicion it had something to do with me). He wasn’t my fiancé, or even my boyfriend and frankly, he didn’t owe me anything.

 

I sighed and tried to soften my expression and tone. “Okay,” I said quietly. “That’s fine. I don’t need to know. And I don’t need to be interlinked in your life anymore, as I’m sure you’ll agree. I’ll speak to Professor Typal in the morning and ask if we can switch partners.” I stood up and walked over to the door. Before I left, I looked at Will who had a kind of panicked expression on his face. “I’m sorry,” I said. “For… everything.”

 

“No, stop!” Will said, bounding up and standing in the doorway. “You can’t ask to change partners.”

 

Out of all the things I’d said, that was what he was fixating on? I scoffed. “If you’re worried about your grade after switching this late in the game-“

 

“That isn’t even close to the top things on my list of priorities right now,” Will assured firmly. “And I am so sorry you think that little of me.”

 

I looked at him stubbornly. “Okay, well, I don’t care what you think your priorities are,” I replied, “but I’m sure they’ll all be easier to accomplish without worrying about seeing me every other day.”

 

Will frowned, still not budging from the doorway. “I can assure you,” he said, his words careful and stern, “that is unequivocally untrue.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Well, it’ll help me then at least,” I said. “The last thing I want is Typal to mark us down because of the obvious tension between us-“

 

“I asked Typal to pair us together,” Will blurted.

 

I blinked at him, not really believing my ears, not believing his words. “What…?” I choked out.

 

He nodded, looking determined and fiery. “Yeah,” he confirmed. “It wasn’t a coincidence. I asked him to pair us together.”

 

I shook my head, letting out a sound that was kind of like a chuckle but also so far from it, it was actually funny. Will was studying me, waiting for my reaction. What exactly did he want from me? What could he possibly want from the guy he broke up with?

 

I sighed. “Why are you making this so hard for me?” I groaned. “Can’t you just let me go now?”

 

Will shook his head. “I don’t want that,” he said quickly. “I can’t let you go.”

 

I gave him a frustrated look. “I’m sorry, I can’t be friends with you, Solace. And I think you know why.”

 

“I don’t want that either,” he told me. “I… I want…”

 

I hated being left on edge. My nerves were frayed to their limits with suspense and I couldn’t take anymore. “What?” I whispered.

 

He still had that panicked expression as if he were afraid of saying the wrong thing. “I want to tell you everything,” he finally said.

 

I raised an eyebrow. “Don’t go and do your stupid selfless thing where you do something I want at the expense of-“

 

“I’m not,” he interrupted. “I want to tell you. If you’ll let me. Please.”

 

I shook my head. “If you really wanted to tell me,” I said dryly, “you would have already.”

 

Will looked genuinely pained. “I have been trying ,” he exclaimed, seeming a little manic. “I have been working on plucking up the courage for ages . There was always something that got in the way. First, your new fake boyfriend, then the daemon attack and then Leo talking in fucking riddles all the damn time and I guess I had my PSTD draining my energy and most importantly, the fact that you obviously hate me so deeply, I was sure an explanation wouldn’t make a dent and that’s what I deserved anyway. But I’ll be honest, none of that even mattered. Because I could have told you so many times and the truth is, it all boils down to the real reason which is nothing more than me being an absolute coward. Because yeah, Nico, I was scared ! I’ve been fucking terrified to tell you okay? But now it’s happening and I’ve got nowhere to hide and I need to tell you everything because if I wait one more damn day, I’m going to lose my godsdamn mind !”

 

I sighed, taking that all in and wondering whether to believe him or not. He seemed pretty passionate to be fair to him. And I liked to think I could tell when he was lying. My gut was telling me he wasn’t.

 

“Everything?” I asked skeptically.

 

He nodded, looking relieved. “All of it.”

 

“No more lies?” I asked.

 

He held his hands up. “If you stay, I’ll tell you the entire truth,” he confirmed. “I promise.”

 

I gave a small smile. Finally . I sat back down on his desk chair. “This better be good.”

Notes:

Careful or you might scare it away.

Chapter 30: The Sceptre

Summary:

Will explains himself.

Notes:

Fun fact: this was initially when I started writing Will’s POV, but I changed it halfway through bc it didn’t feel right yet.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will walked over to his desk, kneeled in front of it and slid the bottom drawer open. I looked at his face, his expression hidden well but just specks of emotion breaking through. He flicked through a few pages until he took out a piece of paper that I recognised well after debating whether to read it or not. He then walked over to his bookshelf and pulled out a volume titled ‘Magical Objects: Yay or Nay?’

 

“Sorry,” I said sarcastically, “when you said you’d tell me everything, did you mean now? Or would you like me to come back next week?”

 

Will gave me a half smile and I wondered when the last time he’d actually been happy was. “Read it,” he told me, handing me the letter.

 

I took it but said, “Actually, I know what it says.”

 

He raised an eyebrow, but he’d obviously learnt his lesson and didn’t accuse me of reading it again.

 

“Ambrosius read it,” I explained. “He thought it was something else.”

 

Will nodded. “And… it didn’t bother you? You didn’t ask me about it.”

 

“I came over here to kick your ass,” I said with a playful eyebrow raise, “but fortunately for you, Annabeth talked me out of it so you could enjoy your movie night.”

 

Will snorted. “I would’ve preferred the ass kicking,” he admitted. “Especially from you.”

 

I rolled my eyes wondering where his newfound confidence came from. “Stop flirting, Solace. What about the letter?”

 

He bit his lip and explained, “I accidentally opened it five months ago.”

 

“Accidentally?” I asked skeptically.

 

He nodded. “Honestly,” he replied. “It was amongst a bunch of my letters and by the time I realised it wasn’t mine, I’d already gotten the gist of it.”

 

I puffed out my cheeks and blew the air out. “So let me get this straight,” I summarised. “You accidentally open my mail. Then you what? Forget to show it to me?”

 

Will grimaced before admitting, “I purposely hid it from you.”

 

I snorted. “You might get that ass kicking you so desperately wanted,” I replied.

 

Will sat forward and placed his elbows on his knees. “Why do you think I broke up with you, Nico?”

 

Well, I hadn’t been expecting that. Just hearing him say it brought back that punch in the gut feeling I’d been experiencing every day with no avail.

 

I tried to shrug nonchalantly. “I don’t know,” I said truthfully, trying to stop my voice from cracking. “You got bored? You had other priorities? You just… fell out of love with me?”

 

I wiped away a tear, hoping Will wasn’t paying that close attention to me to notice (probably wishful thinking).

 

“And you believed that?” he asked me quietly.

 

“I don’t know!” I shouted. “What else am I supposed to believe? You didn’t exactly give me a proper explanation.”

 

“So you didn’t believe it?” he prompted, clearly wanting something from me.

 

“Ugh,” I groaned. “Stop interrogating me and tell me what you want to say.”

 

Will got up and walked over to me. He knelt in front of the chair and placed his warm hands on my upper arms. He looked into my eyes, and I sat there, drowning in the feeling of him, his face emphasising a spectrum of familiarity and desire all in one. His irises shone with unfallen tears, the light in them transfixing me.

 

“Nico di Angelo,” he said, firm and sure, “I could never, ever, in the history of all that is good and evil in this world, in the history of gods and demigods and the universe, through whatever happens in my short, simple life and everything that comes after, I could never stop being ceaselessly, undoubtedly, entirely, ridiculously in love with you.”

 

My heart caught in my throat and I didn’t think I’d be able to breathe ever again. I briefly considered I was in a dream, floating lazily in blissful declarations of love from Will Solace and then waking up painfully to another day without him. The gods knew how many times that had happened.

 

I half wanted him to stay next to me but I was glad when he stood up and retreated back to his spot on the bed so I could force my lungs to start breathing again. He kept his gaze on me, watching my expression curiously. I must’ve looked a state because he seemed more concerned than anything.

 

“You…” I stammered. “You…”

 

“Surely you’re not surprised,” Will said, seemingly completely unbothered by this conversation, as if it hadn’t emotionally floored me. “I think deep down you knew.”

 

Well, I’d hoped. That was for sure. I never thought I’d hear him say it though. I never thought it would be true .

 

“There’s no way you barged in here,” Will said, “like an angry elephant, demanding why I acted so happy when you’re around, why I’ve made such an effort with you, why I’ve been so confusing without an inkling it was because, I loved you.”

 

“Stop saying that,” I begged.

 

He crinkled his brows. “Which part?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “You know which part.”

 

“That I love you?” he asked, confused.

 

“Yes!”

 

“Why-“

 

“Because it’s not fair!” I cried. “I’ve spent gods know how long trying to wrap my head around the exact opposite, and now you’re telling me it’s all been a lie? That this torture has been futile? How dare you?”

 

Will sighed, looking ashamed. “I’m sorry,” he offered, “I was just telling the truth-“

 

“What? Now? Or five months ago?” I demanded. “Actually, don’t answer that. I can’t believe a word you say anyway.”

 

My safety mechanisms were kicking into high gear, the walls around me jumping up, screaming at me to just quit while I was ahead, to not risk the hurt again. How could I possibly trust what he was saying? How could he claim to love me after putting me through absolute hell? There was no possible way, I was sure.

 

“I had to leave, Nico,” Will said quietly.

 

I scoffed. “No, you didn’t.”

 

“I wouldn’t have done it if it were anything less important,” he said, his voice urging me to listen. “Nothing else could have forced my hand.”

 

“Fine,” I replied sarcastically, “what? What was so important?”

 

Will looked at me imploringly. “I had to save your life.”

 

I stared at him for a second then burst out laughing. “Well, I guess I did ask for a good story,” I mumbled bitterly. “Thanks for your ‘truth’, Solace, but I think I’m going to leave now.”

 

“Just listen,” he begged. “I always knew this was going to be hard to explain after the fact. That’s why I’ve been so terrified to do it. But it was a risk I had to take. Don’t you understand ? Why do you think I’m not just walking away?”

 

That made me pause. It was true; why else would he stick around? He wasn’t malicious. He wasn’t evil. He didn’t want to hurt me.

 

“The plan was always to save your life and then win you back,” he said when I didn’t reply. “And I can’t do that if I’m still making jokes and lies. I promised you the truth and I’m telling it now.”

 

This whole conversation felt so surreal and it was mostly curiosity that made me stay put. I looked at him expectantly.

 

“The sceptre,” Will said finally, opening the book he’d taken out to a page halfway through and passing it over to me. “Here. Read this.”

 

I looked at it vaguely, recognising the dark purple illustration from my trip across Europe. There was a lot of passages explaining its history and what it did. “I already know all of this,” I sighed. “I was the last person to wield it, for gods’ sake.”

 

Will came over and pointed out a small passage on the bottom left of the second page. “Here.”

 

“‘Although Diocletian’s sceptre is famously powerful,” I read aloud, “and therefore highly desired by many modern Romans, none are likely to ever obtain it after last rumours of it being kept in Croatia.’” I looked up to Will. “So what? We did obtain it.”

 

“Just keep reading,” he instructed. He was so close to me again and his proximity was sending a mist over my brain, making it really difficult to think.

 

I sighed and looked back at the page, trying to concentrate. “‘This is probably a good thing,” I continued, “since possession of the sceptre is a severely illegal act, a law written by Emperor Diocletian before he abdicated the throne, most likely in a bid to prevent others being remembered for his great power.’”

 

My throat felt a bit dry after reading it and it didn’t help when the words actually sunk in. Illegal ? Surely that didn’t matter. We’d saved the world after all. And I had been in the company of four current or past Roman praetors at the time. Then what? They send me a summons for a crime I committed several years back? That seemed senseless and unnecessary.

 

But then I remembered how strict Romans were with their stupid laws and I wasn’t entirely surprised. As I tried to figure it out, Will took the book and went to sit back down. I looked at him, the anxious knit of his eyebrows, and I was finally able to put some puzzle pieces together.

 

“Is that what you’ve been doing this whole time? You fought my case?” I asked quietly, skeptically though because surely not. Surely this was some kind of fantasy?

 

Will shook his head. “No, Nico,” he told me. “I cleared your name entirely.”

Notes:

:O

Chapter 31: Bag with a Fox

Summary:

Will continues with his explanation.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Look,” Will said calmly as if his massive revelation had been a request for tea and biscuits, “I’m not expecting you to thank me or anything like that. I just need you to know why I did what I did.”

 

I scoffed weakly. “Why… you…”

 

“I put a lot of thought into all of it,” he told me confidently. “Okay? There weren’t any rash decisions. I did it all for a reason. And you might not agree with those reasons.” He gave a small, sad laugh. “Actually, I’d be surprised if you didn’t disagree , but… I guess that’s for you to decide… And I can only imagine what’s going-”

 

“How?” I demanded interrupting him, needing to know the ins and outs, the nitty gritty. I needed to know everything he’d done, everything he’d gone through. I needed to know what the fuck was going on.

 

He gave me a confused look. “‘How’ what?”

 

“How did you do it?” I clarified.

 

He sighed. “That’s a long story-“

 

“That you promised to tell me,” I reminded him.

 

He nodded. “I know, I know,” he assured. “But it’s pretty late. Aren’t you tired?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I’m perfectly fine, Solace. Or I will be once you tell me what you’ve done and where you’ve been and I can decide whether I can forgive you or not.”

 

Despite my main priority being wanting to know Will’s full story, I couldn’t help but feel a flicker of hope in my chest for what it could mean. If he’d really done this all for me… If he really did still love me…

 

A small voice at the back of my head kept trying to remind me that whatever the reason, it didn’t erase everything he’d put me through, plus all the lies… But I tried to ignore that for a moment and listen to what Will had to say.

 

“I started off by researching it,” he explained. “It was difficult because I’d decided to hide it from you-“

 

“Difficult on your conscience?” I snapped, feeling that familiar frustration rise inside me. Albeit, I hadn’t felt it in a while, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t used to it. Will purposely not telling me things for my ‘safety’ had been a constant battle during our relationship and I was not surprised he still hadn’t learnt his lesson.

 

“I know it sounds bad-“

 

“It doesn’t sound bad, Will,” I interrupted. “It is bad. Awful even. That was my letter! It was none of your business and definitely not your place to hide my own affairs from me!”

 

He hung his head, not meeting my gaze. “I know,” he said quietly, fiddling with his fingers. “I guess I just got hung up on trying to find a solution so that when I did give it to you, you wouldn’t have had to worry about it. I got blinded by how much I wanted to protect you and I… I’m sorry for that. I know it was awful. I just… I lost my sense, wanting you to be okay. I panicked.”

 

I tried to empathise, I really did, but this seemed too huge for me to forgive. “Just carry on with the story,” I replied.

 

“Nico-“

 

“We’ll talk about that later,” I insisted.

 

He sighed and nodded. “So I researched,” Will continued. “Roman law books, past case studies, I asked my friends studying law and even their professors. I thought about asking Hazel or even Frank but…”

 

“But you couldn’t trust them to lie to me?” I guessed dryly.

 

Will nodded and it annoyed me how casual he was. “Anyway,” he said, “the more I found out, the more I realised that this was a lot more serious than I could’ve ever imagined. They take the ancient law very seriously here. I was certain, beyond a doubt that they were going to find you guilty based on the evidence they had. It wouldn’t matter that you saved the world or that you’d have the praetors on your side. You know how the Roman law works.”

 

I nodded slowly, remembering how terrified Reyna had been of everyone finding out about what she’d done to a mania who had once resembled her father. It hadn’t just been because of the trauma. It had been because she’d known the rigidity of the law.

 

“You would lose your life you’d worked so hard for here in New Rome,” Will said, looking almost pleadingly at me. “ Our life.”

 

So he had really cared. He’d done all of this… for me? Did that make a difference? I couldn’t decide right now. I didn’t have enough information. I couldn’t believe this had all happened without my knowledge. I tried to picture how I would’ve felt if I’d been part of this journey with him.

 

“And I couldn’t risk it,” Will said with a note of finality. “I just couldn’t. So the week before I… ended things with us… I was visiting Camp Half Blood. After dropping Morana there, remember I told you about her?”

 

I nodded. The daughter of Thanatos he’d rescued with Jaz.

 

“As soon as I got there, Chiron told me I’d received a prophecy,” Will said.

 

I scoffed. “Let me guess,” I started, “a prophecy that forced you to break up with me and continue hiding everything you shouldn’t have?”

 

Will decided to ignore that and just carry on. “It told me about a quest I needed to complete,” he said. “To uncover the truth and clear your name. And it told me… it told me that your interference could lead to the detriment of our goal.”

 

“Really?” I asked sarcastically. “Because prophecies are very ambiguous. I have a feeling you just interpreted what you wanted to hear.”

 

“You think I wanted this?” he demanded, a little sharp. “You think I wanted to hurt you and ruin my own life in the process? Don’t be dense, Nico.”

 

I scowled at him. “So the words weren’t ambiguous?” I pressed anyway.

 

He looked genuinely conflicted. “I discussed it over and over again with my siblings,” he said, “and we all agreed that even though it could fall either way, we didn’t want to risk it.”

 

I laughed without humour. “Oh great. More people making my decisions for me then?”

 

“It’s only because we care about you,” Will argued. “None of us wanted to see you locked up in a Roman prison or what is it they do? Stuff you in a bag with a fox or something?”

 

I snorted. “That’s specifically for patricide,” I informed him. “‘Research’, did you?”

 

“Well, I’m sorry I didn’t want to traumatise myself thinking about what would happen to you if I failed my mission,” Will said shortly. I was so taken aback by his tone, I didn’t answer. “Anyway,” he continued, softer, “my siblings discussed with me, but ultimately it was my decision not to tell you and I made them swear they wouldn’t either. I know you, Nico. You would’ve insisted on coming with me. You wouldn’t have physically let me do it by myself.”

 

I gave him an angry look.

 

“Well, I’m right, aren’t I?” he demanded.

 

Yes, he was right.

 

“It doesn’t matter,” I snapped.

 

“But it does !” he replied. “Don’t you see? I couldn’t let you come.”

 

I shook my head in exasperation. “So you go in secret!” I exclaimed. “Tell me you’re visiting someone! Any excuse would’ve worked.”

 

Will sighed. “Think about it,” he begged. “I had no idea how long the quest was going to take. It ended up being nearly two months long! Tell me you wouldn’t have come looking for me? Tell me you wouldn’t have used your powers to shadow to my location, or at least Iris message me? Either way, you would’ve found out where I was and it would’ve been impossible to keep it a secret after that.”

 

I stayed silent because he was again, right. There was no way I would’ve accepted a two month silence from my fiancé without an explanation. He would’ve been lucky to get two days alone without my interference if I was being totally honest.

 

“I couldn’t risk it,” Will said quietly. “I had to do something so you’d let me go alone. Plus…” He trailed off.

 

I scoffed. “What?” I demanded, because I would be dammed if he didn’t tell me every little detail after all this.

 

He sighed. “I didn’t know how dangerous it would be,” he finally said, without emotion. “And if I… didn’t make it back… I decided that losing me would be easier for you if you hated me.”

 

I swallowed, letting that sink in. I didn’t really want to think about Will dying period. But knowing that he could have and for my sake… It left a sour taste in my mouth. My cheeks were heating uncomfortably and my palms had gone sweaty, my body trying to expel this new bittersweet information.

 

In fact, there wasn’t anything ‘sweet’ about it. It was one hundred percent bitter .

 

“So you… broke my heart?” My voice cracked annoyingly. “Lied to me? Took back everything important you said to me? You hurt me beyond repair so you could save me from Roman prison? It doesn’t seem like a smart decision, Will.”

 

He gave me a hurt look but I didn’t feel bad at all. “I never wanted to do that,” he said. “It was the last thing I thought I’d ever do.”

 

“What?” I asked sarcastically. “Break up or keep things from me? Because I seem to remember you keeping secrets was a kind of recurring issue in our relationship.”

 

He sighed. “I’ll admit that is definitely a part of my personality that needs work,” he said. “And I will hold my hands up to that.” He paused before adding, “To some extent.”

 

Fury burned through me. “You can’t possibly sit here and defend what you did. You hurt me indescribably.”

 

He stayed silent for a long moment, shame bruising his cheeks, then eventually, he said, “And I’ll spend a lifetime apologising to you for that. I know I can’t take back what I caused but I’ll do everything I can to help you heal from it. If… you’ll let me.”

 

I shook my head. “I don’t think you understand what you’ve done.”

 

Will sighed. “With all due respect, Nico,” he said softly, “I’ve spent a lot more time thinking about it than you have.”

 

“Whose fault is that?” I asked irritably.

 

He smiled sadly. “I’m just saying… I knew what I was doing and trust me … it broke me apart to go through with it. I haven’t felt whole since…” He shook his head. “Sorry, I’m not telling a sob story. I’m just trying to say that I knew what it would cost, for both of us, but I hoped… I needed to believe even, that what I did would make your life better.” He paused for a second before adding, “Even if it meant you would choose that I wouldn’t be part of it.”

 

I let his words sink in and I took two things from them: 1) He was suffering from this a lot more than he wanted to let on which made me believe his intentions were entirely pure, but also 2) He’d prioritised that quest over my trust, my feelings and our entire relationship, and that was not something I could wrap my head around.

 

“You chose that for yourself, Will,” I told him, “the second you decided to leave me behind.”

 

He looked like he was about to cry, but not at all surprised which made his expression even more devastating. “Okay,” was all he said, barely a whisper.

 

I could see he was trying really hard not to let his tears fall and I didn’t want to feel my heart twisting painfully at the sight of him like this.

 

“Let’s leave it there then,” I decided, getting up.

 

Will wiped his eyes and looked up. “You don’t want to hear about the quest?”

 

I did, but it didn’t seem very important anymore. We’d gotten through the main points and he’d told me what mattered. The rest would just be embellishments and my mind couldn’t take much more.

 

“It’s been a long night,” I said, opening the door while I spoke so I didn’t have to look at him. “I’m going to bed.” Even though I knew I wouldn’t be able to sleep.

 

I heard him get up but I quickly said, “I’ll show myself out. Thank you.”

 

He hummed in response. “Good night, Nico. Talk to you soon.”

 

Hopefully not too soon, I secretly thought as I headed home in the early hours. For the sake of my sanity.

Notes:

Well, most of it’s out now. What do you think? Should Nico forgive him?

Chapter 32: Tattle Tail

Summary:

Nico’s depressed. Hazel tries to help.

Notes:

I love hearing all your conflicting thoughts about forgiveness. It makes me sure I did a good job haha.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I spent most of the next day in bed. A thick fog kept me from getting up, pressing me down and reducing me to hopelessness and continuous crying.

 

Naturally, my friends came to check on me: Ambrosius in the morning (I pretended to be asleep) and Ocean at lunch time (I threw my pillow at her even though it meant my head was left at an uncomfortable angle since I couldn’t be bothered to retrieve it).

 

It was nearly time to fall asleep again when I heard the third knock on my door. “Please go away,” I begged.

 

Despite my polite request, the door creaked open. “I don’t have jurisdiction in the city, but I’m still very important nonetheless.”

 

I sighed and emerged from my duvet. “Hi, sis.”

 

Hazel sat down at the foot of my bed. “Hi, Nico. How’s it going?”

 

She politely didn’t mention the fact that I hadn’t showered all day. “They’re really pulling out the big guns, huh, getting you over here?”

 

She nodded. “They’re worried about you.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I’m just having a lazy day.”

 

She put her hands on her hips. “Ambrosius said you haven’t eaten anything all day.”

 

I grunted. “Tattle tail.”

 

I saw her lips pull up, but being a good praetor, she was better than most at controlling emotions.

 

“Well?” I asked. “Have you come to weasel the information out of me? Cheer me up? Give me the ol’ ‘you’ll get over it in the next decade so might as well start now’?”

 

She gave me an unimpressed look. “Actually, I’m sick of talking about Will,” she said unapologetically which I respected. “I’ve come to tell you about Reece.”

 

That surprised me and I sat up for the first time that day.

 

“Okay?” I asked.

 

I could tell Hazel was worried from the way she held herself. “Frank and I think he’s having… outside counsel,” she revealed.

 

I nodded thoughtfully. “‘Outside’ and ‘counsel’ meaning?”

 

She chewed her lip. “Well, he’s always been… not the nicest I guess. But recently, with the blatant fighting, putting the entire camp’s lives at risk and then trying to blame it on an eleven year old-“

 

“He tried to blame Alex?” I demanded.

 

She nodded solemnly. “He brought it to the court and everything this afternoon. The poor girl was in tears when Reece said his piece.”

 

I clenched my fists at the thought. “How dare he!” I exclaimed. “Don’t tell me she got convicted?”

 

Thankfully, Hazel shook her head. “It was a clear cut case,” she said. “He was a centurion and she was on probatio. The court was unanimous in deciding it was entirely his fault.”

 

I sighed. “That’s something…” I muttered, making a mental note to take extra care of Alexandria in our next class. Maybe I’d get her some strawberry ice cream, her favourite flavour. “You were saying something about outside counsel?”

 

Hazel nodded slowly. “I think he’s communicating with someone… or something.”

 

The hairs on my neck stood up. “Go on.”

 

“Someone not from our world,” she continued.

 

I nodded encouragingly.

 

“Someone dead,” she finished.

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Dead?” I repeated.

 

Hazel nodded, letting the thought settle between us. I remembered when I’d been young and naive, being manipulated by forces much stronger than they let on. Could this be a similar thing?

 

“Are you trying to let him off the hook?” I ended up asking.

 

Hazel shook her head. “I’ve heard your story about Minos and I know you couldn’t possibly hold any responsibility in what happened there,” she assured. “But I think what’s happening with Reece is that he’s always had a little bit of darkness in him and whoever’s been… talking… to him is taking advantage of that and feeding him more hateful energy.”

 

“Hmm,” I replied. “I mean, he could just be a stronzo. I don’t see why you think it’s unrealistic for a dickhead to suddenly become more dickheady.”

 

Hazel rolled her eyes. “It’s a feeling,” she said. And I guess that was all she had to say for me to trust her.

 

Then, because I was pretty sure she already had a theory, I asked, “Who do you think he’s talking to?”

 

If she did have a theory, she decided not to share it though. “Who can say?” she said. “But the point is, we think there’s something strange at work here, and we need to do something about it.”

 

I nodded. “What did you have in mind? Put a tail on Reece? I’d volunteer but unfortunately I can’t think of anything worse.”

 

Hazel smiled. “We already have people watching him,” she told me.

 

“Phew,” I replied, “because it would’ve ruined our relationship if you’d have put me on the job.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “The problem,” she said, ignoring me, “is that I don’t think Reece will be meeting… whoever-“

 

“Ghost man?” I supplied.

 

“Ghost person ,” she corrected.

 

“Ghost person,” I agreed.

 

“I don’t think he’s meeting this ghost person in… real life,” Hazel finished. “We would’ve caught them already if he was.”

 

“Ahhh.” I nodded in realisation. “Dreams?”

 

“Yes,” she confirmed.

 

I thought back to my experience with Minos. He’d been able to talk to me openly whenever he’d liked since I’d been socially isolated anyway, but whenever he had something important to tell me, he’d invade my dreams, making them nightmares. By the end, I could hardly tell what was dream and what was reality. Not that either had been particularly pleasant at that point. But dead people were good at navigating through the landscape of the surreal, especially when they desperately wanted something.

 

“Do you think this has anything to do with me?” I asked my sister, a niggling thought at the back of my head. I was sure Reece had some kind of vendetta against me that I didn’t know about.

 

“How could it be?” she answered a little too quickly, but I left it alone.

 

I shrugged. “What do you need from me then?” I asked.

 

She looked at me. “You know what I need from you, Nico.”

 

I nodded, smiling a little. Apart from children of Hypnos (and I was pretty sure there weren’t any Somnus legacies at Camp Jupiter currently), I was one of the best at Oneirokinesis. “Leave it with me,” I told her. “I’ll find out what they’re saying.”

 

She gave me a grateful look. “Thank you.”

 

I shrugged. “It’s the least I could do, after you saved my life the other day.”

 

“It’s my job,” she replied modestly.

 

I stroked her hand. “Well, you do it extremely well.”

 

Her eyes shone with gratitude. “Thank you.”

 

I nodded. “Well, if that’s all, I’ve had a long day of doing nothing so I should probably get some sleep.”

 

Hazel took the cue and stood up. “And you’re sure you don’t want to talk about-?”

 

“Definitely,” I replied hurriedly. “There are enough voices in my head talking about that at the moment.”

 

She nodded in understanding. “Okay, Nico. You know I’ll always be ready to speak about it when you are?”

 

I gave her a small smile. “Thank you.”

 

“And if you don’t want to talk,” Hazel continued, “I could always help you kick his ass instead.”

 

I snorted. “Unprofessional Roman behaviour.”

 

She shrugged. “Romans believe in justice above all else. Giving people what they deserve.”

 

I sighed. “I don’t even know what he deserves at this point,” I muttered truthfully. An ass kicking? A medal of honour? I hadn’t gotten that far in my thought process. Mostly because it had been taken up with a continuous, relentless internal scream all damn day.

 

“I think with Will,” Hazel started cautiously. “He-“

 

“Nope,” I interrupted. “I said I don’t want to talk about him. You continue, and I’ll throw this pillow at your head.”

 

Hazel grinned. “You don’t have a pillow.”

 

“Ah, that reminds me, could you pass me the one on the floor please?”

 

She gave me an amused look but did as I’d asked. “You dare throw this at me,” she said in challenge, “and I’ll include you in the Reece watching rota.”

 

I held my hands up in surrender.

 

Hazel kissed my forehead. “Try and get to class tomorrow yeah?” she asked. “I had to save Ocean from a flying javelin when she came to find me today and I do not want that happening again.”

 

I smiled.

 

“I might have to miss one more day.”

 

Hazel gave me a stern look. “I don’t think it’s healthy-“

 

“I’m not staying in bed again,” I assured. “I’m just going to pay a visit to the best place I can manipulate the dreamscape.”

 

Hazel raised an eyebrow.

 

“The Hypnos cabin in Camp Half Blood.”

Notes:

And so the plot thickens…

Chapter 33: Chasing Highs

Summary:

Nico and Will’s first interaction after the big reveal.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The following morning, I’d packed an overnight bag just in case I needed to crash in the Hades cabin to regain my strength before travelling back to California. My powers had grown significantly with my age and health, but that had also come with a better sense of my boundaries and I never wanted to overdo it.

 

Just before I was about to shadow jump though, Ambrosius called me from the living room. “Nico! Someone at the door for you!”

 

I stepped out of the shadow engulfing my legs and went to see who it was. I was expecting Hazel again or at least someone who I hadn’t made cry not two days ago, but there he was, bright and early with his signature dorky grin. I raised an eyebrow to show I hadn’t expected this, but he ignored my expression.

 

“Hi, Nico,” Will chirped, strangely happy.

 

I managed a pathetic wave.

 

He narrowed his eyes at me. “Did you forget?” he asked.

 

I brushed a hand through my hair wanting to ask him the same thing about the conversation we’d had two days ago and his apparent disregard to it. “Forget what?” I replied.

 

He gave me an unimpressed look. “We’re supposed to be writing our introduction and draft abstract today,” he told me. “Don’t tell me your organisational style of ‘ just remembering ’ important dates and times has foiled you again? I didn’t see that coming.”

 

How could he be so confident after what had happened between us? What was this new act? I forced myself to close my mouth when I realised it was gaping open. “Shut up, Solace,” I snapped. “I remembered.”

 

He looked at my outfit which was clearly not a ‘staying home and studying’ outfit with a raised eyebrow. “Okay,” he replied sarcastically.

 

I shrugged my jacket off and draped it over the couch. “It was just cold,” I defended.

 

Will obviously didn’t buy it and I caught a glimpse of Ambri rolling his eyes at me from the living room too.

 

“Do you want me to come over later?” Will asked. “Are you busy?”

 

Hazel’s mission she’d given to me was important, but at the same time, she had the entire legion watching Reece and realistically, I doubted anything major would happen in the next few hours. Plus, I was sure Hazel wouldn’t be happy if she heard I’d been kicked out of New Rome University for missing deadlines and failing projects.

 

“No,” I told Will. “Come in then I guess.”

 

This wouldn’t take too long after all. I’d make my trip to Camp half blood after we’d finished.

 

“Hi, Ambrosius,” Will greeted happily. “How are you?”

 

Ambri nodded half heartedly. “Hi, William.”

 

I shepherded Will into my bedroom before I was forced to hear anymore awkward exchanges. Apparently, I much preferred being part of those awkward exchanges instead.

 

“Um…” I said, trying to think of something to say as Will made himself comfortable on my bed.

 

“Were you off on a romantic getaway?” Will asked.

 

I pulled out my notebooks and binders and dumped them on the bed. “Huh?”

 

He gestured to my haphazardly packed rucksack which had a pair of black jeans half poking out. I scoffed. “I don’t think ‘romantic’ is really in my vocabulary at the moment,” I said, thinking about the Reece situation. “I would probably use ‘unhinged’ or ‘psychotic’ instead.”

 

Will shrugged. “That sounds pretty romantic to me.”

 

I raised an eyebrow, unable to tell if he was actually joking. I decided to change the topic, half annoyed that somehow we always ended up talking about something a bit too close to the subject of ‘us’. “Let’s just get this over with,” I said, starting to flick through my notes.

 

I stopped suddenly though and my breath did too when Will put his hand over mine, his warmth filtering through my nervous system. My instinct was to throw him off and probably snap at him for touching me, but I knew that wasn’t what I wanted. It was more for self preservation.

 

“Nico,” he said.

 

“Hmm?” I tried to say nonchalantly. “Have you just remembered you have plans for a romantic getaway? I won’t be offended.”

 

He smiled and rolled his eyes. “I was just going to say,” he started, “to address the elephant in the room-“

 

“How did that get in here?” I interrupted awkwardly, even pretending to look around my room for a nonexistent pachyderm. Gods, I was pathetic. In my defence, I hadn’t been expecting Will to bring this up at all.

 

Will just smiled casually at me. “I don’t hold anything you said the other day against you,” he continued, “and I don’t regret telling you the truth. But I hope we can stop being so awkward with each other now. I know it comes naturally with your personality, but for the sake of our project-“

 

“Shut it, Solace,” I snapped even though he was right. “I’m a godsdamn delight. And get your warm, doctory hands off me,” I added, finally moving my arm away. “Have you ever heard of personal space?”

 

He smiled. “I’m sorry,” he replied and looked at me expectantly. To be fair, I respected him for being so mature about it, especially because he’d basically put his heart on the line for me the other day and I hadn’t exactly been grateful.

 

“We can be… normal,” I offered. “We’ve had enough practice at that I guess.”

 

“Not recently,” he countered.

 

I scoffed. “After all these weeks of lies, your truth bombing is giving me a tummy ache.”

 

He gave me a playful look. “Do you need to see a doctor or are you okay to continue working?”

 

I pulled a face. “Ugh, not doctors. Hate them. Avoid them at all costs.”

 

He laughed. “Surely they’re not all bad?”

 

I pretended to think about it. “Yep, they’re all bad,” I concluded. “Some worse than others, of course.”

 

“Of course.”

 

“There’s this one guy in Camp Jupiter,” I continued. “A real grump. He’s awful. I guess he’s alright at what he does but his bedside manner definitely leaves something to be desired.”

 

“Ha ha,” Will drawled. “You can shut up now.”

 

I pointed my pencil at him. “You’re just proving my point.”

 

He threw his hands up. “Well, what do you expect when you get a patient with the worst attitude, giving demands and refusing treatments?”

 

I shrugged unapologetically. “It’s called shared decision making.”

 

“More like ‘Nico’ decision making,” Will argued. “Nico this and Nico that.”

 

I smiled playfully, and before I could stop myself, I replied, “Well, apparently you’re into that.”

 

I wondered if it was too soon, referencing Will’s confession only a few days ago, but by the way his ears went pink and his mouth pressed into a smile, half genuine, half embarrassed, I could see he took it well. And I was glad we could joke about it. I felt something shift and my internal walls crumbled a little.

 

This is what I want , a voice in my head said. To keep teasing with Will Solace until I die. That was annoying, since I was trying to feel the exact opposite.

 

“Now can we please get back to work?” I requested, looking down at our submission sheet that was unsurprisingly blank.

 

“If you can stop flirting with me,” Will replied smoothly.

 

I bit my cheek to hide my smile but kept my eyes down on the work. “Dream on, Solace,” I said. “Now what do you think about having this as our introductory quote?”

 

Finishing what we needed to get done today didn’t take as long as I’d thought since we were both quite fast workers. Thankfully (or maybe not thankfully, depending on how you looked at it), there were no more exchanges between us that could count for flirting. Despite that, there was an annoying fluttering sensation deep in my stomach whenever I thought about our conversation, or even when I fleetingly looked up at Will.

 

It was very inconvenient since I didn’t want to go down this path again, especially after all of his lies. I couldn’t forgive what he’d done and I didn’t even know I understood it completely yet. And another thing was I didn’t want to lead Will on. He’d admitted something really brave about his feelings and I knew how much that would’ve taken to do. I didn’t want to give him false hope and hurt him.

 

This was a dangerous game, especially when I’d already set my boundaries. But now, when being with him felt so natural and normal and… happy, I couldn’t help wanting to chase a few more highs. And despite my head advising me against it, it was that impulsive thought that made me speak again.

 

“I was actually heading to camp after this,” I admitted as we started to tidy away our things.

 

Will shrugged. “Cool. Another class? They love you by the way.”

 

“Not Camp Jupiter,” I clarified.

 

He stopped packing away and looked at me. “You’re going to Camp Half Blood?”

 

I nodded.

 

“I assume not for pleasure,” he asked.

 

I shook my head. “Hazel has an important task for me,” I explained. “But obviously I’d want to catch up with everyone, whoever’s there in the winter that is.”

 

Will hummed thoughtfully, starting to have a wistful look in his eyes. “Well, I hope you have fun,” he told me. “Say hello to everyone for me.”

 

“You can say it to them yourself,” I blurted, without thinking of the consequences.

 

He raised an eyebrow.

 

“I mean you can come with me,” I offered. “If you want.”

 

He looked at me cautiously as if I were tricking him. “Come with you?”

 

I nodded. “It would be nice to have company in the shadow travel journey,” I said. “And I know you want to visit camp and see your siblings, right? Since you haven’t had much time recently because of all the lying and being a hero and such. It’s the least I could do. Considering.”

 

Considering that apparently he’d risked everything for me. ‘Everything’ included me though, which was why I couldn’t completely let him off.

 

Will was looking at me like I’d just handed him the world though, so I assumed he was in.

 

“Plus,” I continued, “you know I’d get more than an earful from Gracie if I came to visit but left you behind. It’s in my best interest that you come along.”

 

My best interest . Part of me was laughing at that, because what about dangling Will Solace closer and closer to my heart was in my best interest? It would be worse, surely?

 

At this moment though, when I was able to take his hand guilt free for the shadow jump, I didn’t care what was good or not for me. I didn’t care at all.

Notes:

Literally anything could be argued to be for your ‘best interest’ based on your mood

Chapter 34: Spiky Red Hair

Summary:

Nico and Will arrive in CHB and talk to Will’s siblings.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was early afternoon when Will and I arrived on the soft grass of Half Blood Hill. The low rumble of Peleus’ snores and the sparks of an early sunset filled the air with a sleepy vibe. I felt my knees buckle and my eyes fluttered closed.

 

As I passed out, I managed to realise Will had caught me before I’d hit the ground.

 

*

 

I woke up in the Hades cabin, something that gave me a brief bit of vertigo into the past before I remembered why I was here. I looked down and saw that Will had tucked me into my bed like he’d used to do a few years ago, the duvet just covering my chest and folded perfectly outwards.

 

I’d been expecting to pass out, since the journey across the United States with another person was pushing how far my powers worked. I was grateful I’d had Will there to carry me to safety and comfort. Just like old times. It added to the nostalgia.

 

I was half expecting him to stroll into my cabin, hop into my bed and give me a cuddle. I spent a few more minutes than I would’ve liked just imagining that happening (I had many memories to draw from after all), before shaking myself for being stupid. That wasn’t going to happen. Because Will had ruined everything.

 

As I got out of bed and put my shoes back on, I realised that the bed to my right didn’t look derelict as if it hadn’t ever been slept in. There were posters and books and the bed was haphazardly made. There was even a lip balm on the bedside table. Will had told me about Morana, the daughter of Thanatos but the sight of her used bunk made her more real. I wondered if she was a year rounder and considering her sad backstory, I assumed so.

 

“Nico’s here!” I heard the unmistakable voice of Gracie as I walked to dinner. And she didn’t wait for me to reach the Apollo table, just ran up to me and jumped into my arms before I’d even walked into the pavilion.

 

“Hi, Gracie,” I laughed, squeezing her tight. She had just been a small child when I’d first met her in a decrepit carnival and now, she was about my height, probably sixteen if my calculations were correct. There was part of that wanted to throw a strop about how they’d all ignored me for months, but a bigger part of me that I suspected was my heart, put a stop to that. It was Will who had made the decision and he’d made them swear to secrecy.

 

“How’s my favourite girl been?” I asked.

 

She lessened her hug so I could see her huge smile. “Well, I’m much happier now that you and Will have come to visit,” she told me as we walked to the dining pavilion together. Sat at the Apollo table was Yan, also looking a lot older, Austin who had (quite bravely in my opinion) shaved all his hair off, Will obviously and a younger girl with dark red hair and an aviator jacket.

 

“It’s so good to see you, man!” Austin exclaimed as I sat down.

 

“It’s nice to be back,” I replied truthfully. “I’ve missed this place so much.”

 

‘Missed’ didn’t exactly do my feelings justice. This camp was where so many important things had happened. It was where I’d grown up, learnt mostly everything I knew, where I fell in love with all of my friends. Apart from 1920s Italy, it was where I’d felt most at home, despite the bad.

 

“And we’re glad you’re all safe and sound,” Austin told me. “We were worried for a minute there. What with evil Roman laws and everything. Thank the gods everything worked out.”

 

I caught Will’s eye and tried to give as much of a noncommittal response to that as I could, not really wanting to talk about it. “Yeah, thank the gods…”

 

“I’m so glad we can catch up now,” Gracie told me. “Obviously we couldn’t risk it before but…”

 

I shrugged then before any of them could start talking again about the decision they’d all made behind my back five months ago that had effectively ruined my life, I turned to the girl I didn’t recognise and said, “I don’t think we’ve met. Are you a new Apollo camper?”

 

Gracie and Will both burst out laughing.

 

“What’s so funny?” I demanded.

 

Gracie paused for a second and managed to get out, “Nico, she’s wearing an aviator jacket!”

 

I crinkled my eyebrows. “What does that have to do with anything?”

 

Will looked pointedly at me, down at my own jacket which I compared to the girl’s and realised they were ridiculously similar, except instead of a zip on hers she had small white buttons in the shape of skulls.

 

“Ohhh,” I realised. “Morana?”

 

The girl smiled and nodded. “Hi, Nico. It’s nice to meet you.”

 

I took in her general appearance and realised I loved her look. She had spiky red hair and about ten piercings per ear.

 

“It’s nice to have another underworld child at Camp Half Blood,” I told her and I really meant it. I wondered what it would’ve been like to have her at camp whilst I’d been there, just a person to be my friend without the terrifying notion of rejection. I also decided I liked the representation. I gestured to her jacket. “Especially one who maintains our unbeatable standard of fashion.”

 

Will chuckled. “Like I’ve told you, Morana,” he said. “Nico is extremely humble.”

 

“Sorry, I forgot that small detail,” Morana replied playfully, “amongst the several thousand anecdotes I was subject to hear about Nico during our cross country trip.”

 

Will flushed crimson and stopped meeting my eyes.

 

I snorted and wondered what else he had told her during their time together, but didn’t press, because I was apparently getting way too comfortable starting conversations with Will that most definitely counted as flirting and I needed to cut that the hell out.

 

“You’re not wrong though,” Morana said to me, flicking her scarlet hair. “Aviator jackets are the epitome of fashion and practicality.”

 

“Oh, of course,” I agreed. “And I’m also glad you’ve upheld the tradition of the lone Hades camper sitting at the Apollo table.”

 

Gracie shrugged. “Well, we couldn’t leave her by herself after Will brought her here, could we?”

 

“And she does a great job bringing in the humour after both of you and Kayla left,” Austin sighed, half regrettably.

 

“How’s Kayla doing at her college in New York?” Will asked.

 

Yan hummed. “She visits a lot more often than you two, that’s for sure.”

 

Will held his hands up. “Well, she doesn’t have to travel across the US, does she?”

 

“Irrelevant,” Yan replied.

 

Gracie pointed her fork at Will. “But even Kayla’s visited less after you dragged her off for that quest. Now she’s got so much work to catch up on, she hasn’t visited in weeks!”

 

Will’s cheeks went rosy and my eyes widened. “Kayla went with you?” I asked. “To… the quest?” I didn’t know how else to ask it since I didn’t actually know what it had involved.

 

Will tried to shrug nonchalantly. “She refused to let me go alone. And she also cares a great deal about you. Don’t act so surprised.”

 

I gave him a shocked expression. First, I find out that Will had risked his life to clear my name. And next, I find out that Kayla had done the same. I hadn’t even managed to speak to her for months. Guilt started spilling over inside of me.

 

“You could’ve told me,” I muttered bitterly.

 

“You’re the one who walked out before I finished telling you what happened,” Will replied, not unkindly, but it still rubbed me the wrong way. Was he implying that this was my fault? This situation with Will was exhausting. One moment, I think we’re back to normal, that we can be civil, and the next, all of my built up anger comes flooding back, drowning everything out.

 

I didn’t know if the rest of the campers at the table knew that Will and I were still broken up. Or did they think after their perfect brother had completed his quest and told me everything, I’d just have to take him back, thanking him for being my knight in shining armour and pledging my undying loyalty to his love? Either way they didn’t bat an eye at our small exchange (probably because they were all so used to us arguing about stupid things all the time anyway). But I made a mental note to get Will to finally tell me the full stupid story at some point. And to thank Kayla somehow. For everything she did for me.

 

“Are you alright, Nico?” Yan asked softly and I realised I’d spaced out for a second.

 

“Sorry,” I muttered. “What was that?”

 

“I was just saying,” Gracie said, “that Morana definitely has the superior aviator jacket.”

 

I looked to the stylish daughter of Thanatos. “Actually I’m kind of annoyed my jacket doesn’t have buttons like yours,” I allowed, somehow still managing to speak with such a dry throat. “They look much better than a rusty old zipper.”

 

Morana laughed. “I’ll try to find you some the next time I see you.”

 

“That shouldn’t be too long,” Gracie added. “Our next exchange programme should be happening soon. Right, Austin?”

 

Austin finished chewing his bean burger before he answered. “In the last head counsellors meeting, Chiron said at the end of December. So yeah, just over a couple months.”

 

“Thank gods,” Yan exclaimed. “It’s about time we got another class from you, Nico. Sword fighting just isn’t the same without.”

 

My cheeks burned and I tried to hide my embarrassment by tucking into my lasagne.

 

“He’s still not good at taking compliments apparently,” Will replied on my behalf.

 

“I don’t need you talking for me, Solace,” I snapped, a bit too harshly for it be taken for banter.

 

But before I was forced to explain my outburst, another familiar face walked up to the Apollo table and looped her arm around mine, flooding my nostrils with jasmine and rose.

 

“Hey guys!” Valentina exclaimed. “Do you mind if I borrow my bestie for a minute?”

 

Austin snorted. “Go ahead.”

 

“We’ll see you later, Nico,” Yan supplied.

 

Valentina was already dragging me away. “It’ll be more than a minute,” she clarified to me.

 

I chuckled. “I didn’t expect anything less.”

Notes:

Oof, what do you think about Will’s siblings?

Chapter 35: Pink Birthday Cake

Summary:

Valentina tries to talk sense into Nico.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Sooo,” Valentina dragged out the word as she closed the door to the Aphrodite cabin and we both jumped onto her bed that resembled a luxury iced pink birthday cake.

 

“So how’s life at camp?” I asked. “Anyone die?”

 

She gave me a look. “I think you know they haven’t,” she said. “And you’re not fooling me with your ‘I only care about death’ facade.”

 

I pouted. “But it’s one of my greatest passions. Look, I have a skull on my ring to prove it.”

 

Valentina rolled her eyes. “Do you want to talk about your borderline fashion choices?” she asked. “Or do you want to talk about something else?”

 

“Oh right!” I exclaimed. “How’s Billie finding New Rome? I haven’t seen her around much but has she settled in okay?”

 

“Since me and you caught up a few weeks ago about that,” Valentina replied impatiently, “nothing much has changed. She’s still studying botany, she’s still enjoying it, she’s still Iris messaging me everyday to tell me how much she’s enjoying studying botany.”

 

I smiled at her. “Wow, you’re really great at story telling.”

 

I saw a defiant twinkle in her eye as if I’d given her a challenge. “If you want more details,” she started slyly, “then I can tell you what else we do on Iris messages.”

 

The heat rose in my cheeks at her suggestive tone. “No, that’s okay,” I said hurriedly. “You can keep that to yourself.”

 

“No, I’ll tell you,” she replied, realising she was winning. “First, we do some dirty talk, you know? To really get ourselves in the mood. But the real fun starts when Billie takes her-“

 

“Okay okay!” I interrupted her, physically unable to hear anymore about someone else’s sex life. “Gods, stop.”

 

She smiled triumphantly. “Good,” she stated. “Well?”

 

“Well what?” I tried to act innocent.

 

But Valentina had had enough. She groaned dramatically. “Well,” she emphasised, “what the Styx is going on with you and Will? Now that you can’t just end our Iris calls pretending you have to go and do ‘laundry’ or whatever your last excuse was?”

 

I had told Valentina that Will had broken up with me, but since I hadn’t really wanted to talk about it (probably because I literally had nothing to say), I had kind of dodged any and all questions she’d asked during the conversations we’d had.

 

“I have the powers of shadow travel,” I muttered sheepishly, only half joking.

 

“Don’t you dare,” she warned. “Spill.”

 

So I took a deep breath and told her everything. I didn’t have anything to hide with Valentina and the only reason I hadn’t talked openly about it before with her was because I didn’t have any information worth sharing. She listened attentively, her eyes widening at the big reveals and her perfect mouth always slightly ajar in what I assumed was shock.

 

When I had finished, she sat back against her velvet headboard and sighed long and deep. “Wow,” was all she said.

 

I gave a small laugh. “Yep.”

 

We stayed in silence for a few more minutes, to let her digest everything before she suddenly sprung forward again and rested her elbows on her knees. “So William managed to hide all of this from you for…?”

 

“I guess it was about five months in total,” I answered.

 

“Without any explanation?” she asked.

 

I shrugged. “He gave me an explanation,” I muttered. One that hadn’t really made sense. One that had broken me beyond repair.

 

She gave me a curious look which I didn’t understand. “And you didn’t…” she trailed off, stopping mid thought.

 

“What?” I demanded. “I didn’t what?”

 

She sighed. “You didn’t question it?”

 

I made a sound of indignation. “Of course I questioned it!” I exclaimed. “That’s all I did for months! Sure, there was a lot of self wallowing, depression, crying, etcetera. You know, the usual. But trust me, I questioned it a ridiculous amount.”

 

Valentina hummed thoughtfully. “And did your questioning ever result in the answer that turned out to be the truth?”

 

I stared at her. “You mean, did I ever suspect Will had broken up with me for me?”

 

She nodded.

 

“I…”

 

“Oh, Nico,” she whispered. “Don’t tell me you actually bought his lies?”

 

I didn’t answer. Had I suspected? If I had, it would have been right at the beginning before it had all sunk in and I could pretend it had all been a sick joke. Or it would have been so subconsciously that I hadn’t ever voiced it to anyone.

 

“He told me he left because it wasn’t working,” I said. “That he wanted to focus on his new practice without distractions.”

 

Valentina face palmed. “Seriously, bestie, you’re really irritating me right now.”

 

“What the Hades have I done?” I demanded.

 

She looked at me like I were stupid. “You believed him!” she cried.

 

I scoffed. “What was I supposed to believe?”

 

“Nico…” Valentina said if she were explaining something to a small, annoying child. “You and I both know that Will Solace had been, is, and probably always will be head over heels in love with you, dummy.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Well, maybe in hindsight-“

 

“No!” she cried, interrupting me. “Not in hindsight! I could’ve told you that the second he broke up with you if you’d have actually told me what was going on.”

 

I thought about that. Everyone in New Rome hadn’t really known Will or our relationship that well. Most of them knew us separately like Ocean or Ambri or even Hazel. None of them really knew what Will and I had. Not like the people here at Camp Half Blood who had grown up with us. Not one of them was surprised at the breakup. People break up everyday after all. I wondered whether if I would have confided in Valentina about this from the beginning, I might have seen it differently.

 

“It wouldn’t have made a difference,” I decided. “He still left.”

 

Valentina groaned. “I would’ve told you to go after him,” she said. “You have this amazing ability to teleport to people’s locations. Or did you forget that?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “So what?” I asked. “I wasn’t about to go out of my way to beg the person who left me to come back-“

 

“You definitely would have,” Valentina disagreed. “If you had saw reason and realised earlier that Will never would have done that unless something else was going on.”

 

She was probably right. For months, I’d gotten into my own head and fallen into old patterns wondering why I hadn’t been enough for Will. Lots of people had told me that I was perfect and he just didn’t see it. Or that it was his loss. No one had stopped my spiralling thoughts and said that actually I was enough, Will knew that, he’d proven that a thousand times over and he would never give that up unless he absolutely had to.

 

“Gods,” I muttered, regret expanding in my chest. “I’m so sorry…”

 

Valentina shuffled over and pulled me into a hug. “No, I’m sorry,” she said softly, stroking my hair. “I should’ve pushed harder. I should’ve known you were this stupid and you needed my guidance.”

 

I snorted and wiped away a tear before it could trickle down. Valentina held me, her comforting perfume engulfing me in her presence. It was suffocating but in a nice way. I blinked my eyes hard to try and stop more tears from coming.

 

“I think it’s broken beyond repair now,” I blurted into the silence and suddenly my efforts to stop crying were shattered.

 

Valentina passed me a box of luxury tissues and held my tighter. “No, Nico, no,” she whispered. “It can’t be.”

 

I nodded. “It is,” I confirmed. “How can I forgive him now? How can I trust him? There’s no way it can work.”

 

She continued rocking me slightly, stroking my hair and hugging me tight. My tears ran familiarly down my cheeks like streams of hot regret until finally, they started to dry out. I sniffled and broke out of her embrace, slightly embarrassed.

 

But she didn’t let me say anything. “I think you need to get out of your head,” she told me softly but firmly.

 

“Excuse me?” I asked, irritated. “Do you know what he did to me?”

 

But Valentina didn’t waver. “Do you know what he’s done for you?” she countered. “Throughout your entire relationship,” she continued, “just try and remember for a second what he’s done for you.”

 

I looked at her stubbornly but silently did what she asked.

 

“And now,” she added, “you’ve realised that even the one thing that you thought was to you, was again, actually for you too.”

 

It was a complicated way of putting it but I got her point.

 

“I know for a fact,” she said, “that Will Solace was in severe emotional turmoil the second he knew what he had to do save you. Don’t think he took it lightly, because we both know how he feels about you. But he pushed through the same heartbreak you experienced, and then, he had to deal with whatever he had to during his quest. You know how difficult quests are even when you’re in the right headspace. And on top of that, he had to come back to you only to realise that the love of his life, not only avoided him, pretended not to know him, but actually hated him for what he did.”

 

My bottom lip quivered, my eyes stung, threatening to start spilling over again. The picture Valentina had painted had created an unbearable discomfort in my heart, straining at the thought of Will going through that.

 

“But he lied ,” I whined. “And he left me behind. In the dark. For months .”

 

Valentina gave me a pained look. “I’m not saying what he did was right,” she replied. “He’s still the biggest dummy in the world. Second to you maybe. And I’m not saying you shouldn’t give him the hardest time ever for this. Because he deserves it. But, Nico, come on . People aren’t black and white. One action, even if it’s a big one doesn’t have to define them. And intentions matter a great deal. Don’t you think?”

 

It was a sound argument, very difficult to counter. I thought about the flutter I’d felt with Will in the last couple of days and how I never really wanted that to go away. Did that flutter overcome all that he’d put me through? I knew in my heart that I desperately wanted it to. But was that enough?

 

“I don’t know,” I admitted, fiddling my ring.

 

Valentina smiled kindly. “Well,” she said softly, “the good news is, I don’t think Will is going anywhere while you figure it out.”

 

As if she had summoned him, there was a quick knock on the door and Will poked his head through. “Hey,” he said cautiously and I remembered my stupid outburst at dinner. “Um, Clovis has just woken up for the first time all day so if you wanted to catch him before he sleeps for another few weeks…”

 

I smiled. “Thanks, Will. Yeah, I’m coming.” I turned to Valentina who gave me a supportive grin. “I’ll see you later?”

 

“You better,” she replied, giving me one last squeeze. “Now go do your super important dream task.”

 

I crossed the room and started following Will to the Hypnos cabin. “I’m sorry about earlier by the way,” I said.

 

But he batted me away. “I should’ve told you about Kayla,” he replied. “And I’ll tell you everything properly when we get back home. If you want.”

 

I nodded appreciatively. “Thank you.”

 

We reached the mud walled cabin fifteen and Will knocked on the door below the wreath of poppies. The door swung open slowly to reveal Clovis, the head counsellor. I quite liked seeing him because he was one of the guys at camp who was shorter than me.

 

“Hello, hello,” he greeted. “I’ve been expecting you, Nico.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “That’s because you’re great at spying on people’s private affairs,” I told him. “Which, I guess saves us some time since I don’t have to explain. Do you have a spare bed I could use please?”

 

Just then, Will swayed beside me and yawned. “Mmm, a bit sleepy,” he muttered. “I might just…” He wandered into the cabin, collapsed onto the nearest bed he could find and immediately started snoring.

 

I rolled my eyes, smiling a little because gods, he was annoyingly cute.

 

“You can take this one then,” Clovis said, pointing to a bunk opposite the one Will was now asleep on. The son of Hypnos seemed totally unaffected by the fact that the cabin’s aura had once again caused a camper to just spontaneously start sleeping.

 

I had to admit though, I was already starting to drift a little when I laid down on the soft sheets. I tried to focus my thoughts on what I needed to find in the dreamscape: Reece and whoever his accomplice was.

 

“Sweet dreams,” Clovis sang as I drifted off.

Notes:

Nico’s maybe coming around, but he’s definitely not there yet.

I wonder what he’ll find in the dreamscape…

Chapter 36: A New Direction

Summary:

Nico tries to use the dreamscape and gets A LOT more than he bargained for.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The complexity of the dreamscape always managed to take me by surprise even with years of experience with manipulating and searching and yearning. I could control somewhat where I ended up, but sometimes, I still got whisked away to strange locations and feelings. I had to focus on my authority to encourage the waves of memories and spirits to carry me where I needed to go and, knowing my power was greatest right here in the centre of Hypnos’ jurisdiction, I was able to travel in the right direction.

 

I wished I could have the ability to casually toss away scenes out of my consciousness like this when I was being haunted by unwanted memories and traumas, but for some (probably sadistic godly) reason, I only had the power to change my dreams when I went into them with the intention. I didn’t have time to dwell on that though because a sharp sensation spiked through my body and I knew I had gotten somewhere important.

 

I couldn’t quite make out where I was yet, but I was standing (or floating?) behind a large slab of rock shaded in blacks and greys. This was someone else’s dream alright because when I looked around me, I could only make out mist and indistinct voices.

 

Two shadows were conversing in front of me, and when I focused closer, I saw that the hunched stance and near shaved head on one of them belonged to Reece. He looked particularly disgruntled and angry although it was hard to tell with him. And next to him-

 

My breath caught in my throat (or it would have if I could breathe in dreams).

 

Bryce Lawrence.

 

I would recognise those green eyes anywhere, so dark, they seemed unnatural, mirroring his poisonous soul.

 

“You’re not doing the best of jobs, are you?” Bryce spat.

 

Reece’s eyes sparked. “Do you want to try taking over a Roman camp?” he demanded. “Oh wait, you have tried. How did it go again?”

 

Bryce clenched his fist tightly then relaxed it again. “Well,” he said steadily, clearly hoping on his small reserves of sanity to complete this conversation, “that’s why we need to work together.”

 

Reece scoffed. “I’d love to continue working with you,” he told Bryce sarcastically. “Except, all you’ve done so far is set some daemons on the camp that were absolutely no match for the legion and in the process, you’ve basically made more of a hero figure out of the guy you set out to destroy.”

 

It took me a moment to realise that they were talking about me. I wasn’t surprised about that though. Bryce Lawrence didn’t seem the forgiving type. We’d defeated him a couple years ago when he and his father had tried to take control of the underworld. Plus I’d killed him in the first place.

 

Bryce growled. “He wouldn’t have even been there to defend the camp if you’d completed your first task properly.”

 

“That wasn’t my fault,” spat Reece, his teeth gritting. “I didn’t know that Apollo’s bastard son would interfere like he did.”

 

My stomach clenched and it took all I had to not give away my position by attacking them both for talking about Will with such distain. Only when my anger had cleared, the full weight of their words dumped down on my shoulders. Bryce had been behind my lawsuit? The full implications of that dawned on me and my first thought was that if he’d wanted to hurt me with that, he’d definitely succeeded. Maybe not in the way he’d intended, but still in a very devastating way nonetheless.

 

“I gave you the exact information to get him arrested,” Bryce continued. “I gave you the details of when and how he used the sceptre and the calcified souls of Pompeii he used it against as evidence! How could you fuck this up?”

 

How had he even known about that? It had only been Reyna, Hedge and me on that day. Had he really been spying on my entire existence, trying to get dirt on me? What a waste of time for a pathetic obsessive moron. Although… he’d actually succeeded I guess, so I had to give him some credit.

 

Reece clearly did not like being spoken down to like this, but he too was trying hard to keep his cool. Bryce had obviously promised him something big to help him plot his revenge on me, and based on what they’d already said, I knew what that was. That didn’t mean I understood how exactly they were planning on gaining control of the legion.

 

It made me angry, thinking of my sister getting usurped. But then I realised it was my sister and there was absolutely no way she would let that happen. I was sure whatever Bryce had promised Reece was either a pipe dream or a manipulation tactic. It was probably the latter.

 

“The case was thrown out,” Reece mumbled. “There was nothing I could do.”

 

“We need a new plan,” Bryce stated.

 

I leaned in closer to make sure I caught it. But, as I saw them continue to speak, their voices came out more and more muffled. I tried to dig my consciousness into theirs, to keep me grounded and that usually worked, but now, it was as if I were trying to cling onto an icy cliff ledge. The colours of Bryce and Reece started to blur together, and I felt myself losing them and their conversation. Just as they disappeared, I could’ve sworn I saw those murky green eyes fixing me with a triumphant stare and I realised I hadn’t been stealthy at all; I’d only heard what he’d wanted me to hear.

 

Damn it.

 

As I flew backwards, propelled through the dreamscape, I cursed myself for not preparing properly for this. Besides Clovis, I had the best control over people’s dreams and that was why Hazel had trusted me with this. Now what was I supposed to say to her? I’d blew it because my subconscious was distracted with Will Solace.

 

Will Solace.

 

His name floated around in my mind, circling, drawing soft shapes in my vision, pulling me somewhere, in a new direction.

 

A scene materialised: a messy university dorm room, post it notes scattered around the walls with reminders, clothes piled up on the only chair and two people sat on the carpet looking through dozens of books on Roman lore. Was I in Will’s dream? It made sense since he was sleeping in the same cabin as me in the present. I assumed I was looking at a past memory he was revisiting.

 

“I think I found something,” Kayla announced. She had just dyed her hair because the forest green completely covered her natural ginger.

 

Will perked up and I could see he looked terrible. He had purple patches underneath his eyes and he was a lot thinner than when I’d just seen him tonight. This must have been ages ago. Probably a month or so after our breakup.

 

“The sceptre?” he asked, his voice sounding desperate. By the looks of it, they’d read through almost all of the books splayed across Kayla’s dorm room.

 

Kayla nodded. “Look. Here.”

 

“‘Diocletian’ ‘sceptre’ ‘material’ ‘magic’ ‘unique’,” Will skim read. “‘Another replication’!”

 

He looked up at Kayla with a look of pure joy. “You found it, Kay!” he exclaimed and engulfed her in a hug. “This is it!”

 

She hugged him back, her smile slowly fading after a few moments. “And this is when it becomes difficult, huh?”

 

Will’s smile also sagged. I didn’t understand what they had found or what they knew, but a bad feeling was starting to settle in my stomach.

 

“You don’t have to come with me, you know,” Will told Kayla. “You’ve already done enough.”

 

Kayla pushed him away and rolled her eyes. “I’m coming,” she stated. “Nico’s life isn’t going to be taken away on my watch. And you’ll need my help.” She stood up with determination and grabbed the impressive bow that was hanging on her wall.

 

Then the scene dissolved, and I fell through Kayla’s dorm room floor onto a small row boat. I could see storms and fierce waves crashing down around the boat, but a small golden magic surrounded it, protecting Will and Kayla from the water.

 

“Thank the gods Apollo actually listens to our prayers now,” Kayla joked as she and Will huddled together for warmth. “Or this bright idea of yours to sail the Atlantic on a dinghy would have definitely killed us.”

 

The Atlantic . What the actual Styx?

 

“I’m sorry,” Will shivered. “Let me try…”

 

He closed his eyes and I’d seen him do this hundreds of times before to know he was trying for his glow. There were a few flickers underneath his skin, but they died out pretty fast. My heart broke when I saw him subtly wiping his eyes so that Kayla couldn’t see.

 

I felt disoriented. I’d been with this guy for every second of the preceding years since we’d met and now here he was, alone in the middle of the Atlantic with only one other person to help him survive. I felt angry I hadn’t been a part of this or had even known about it. It was all so… huge . Even now, I wanted to help. I could see the desolation in their shivering faces by the sheer cold of the winds.

 

I let out a breath when thankfully, a few minutes later, a dome of golden sunlight floated down into the boat from the sky, alighting my friend’s faces and giving them a slither of hope.

 

“Thanks, dad,” Will whispered appreciatively, as if Apollo had just saved their lives, which, travelling on a tiny boat in the midst of the ocean, he probably had. They both hurried to warm their hands on the glowing orb.

 

“It’s a parting gift,” Kayla guessed. “We’ll reach Portugal soon. Outside of the Gods’ territory. Nothing but monsters and enemies from here on out.”

 

The worry lines on Will’s forehead creased as he looked upon the horizon.

 

I wanted to turn the boat back with my sheer will. How had they done this? They’d travelled to Europe . The most dangerous known place on earth to demigods and they’d gone alone. For me. I could hardly believe what I was seeing. I wanted to scream at them to go back. I wasn’t worth this sacrifice. I knew of the peril they faced.

 

But this had already happened and I was powerless to stop it. Then and now.

 

Will got a determined look in his eyes. “We better be ready then.”

Notes:

Whew, a lot happened in that one. The entire truth really is coming out now.

Also, shoutout to goldenlord who guessed Bryce’s involvement on chapter 28 and sunshine_deathboy who also guessed on chapter 32

Chapter 37: Godly Love

Summary:

Nico sees what Will went through on the quest.

Notes:

This is part 1 of 2, so it might not make much sense now despite a lot going on.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I felt like I’d been trapped into experiencing Will’s dream for a lifetime. Part of me knew I could escape if I wanted to, but hadn’t I wanted to know the full story? And everything I saw him and Kayla face made me rethink every thought and emotion I’d felt since he’d left, right down to the petty ones.

 

Their time in Portugal was a blur of close calls, attacks and just about surviving. I watched in awe as Will fought off an entire flock of Stymphalian birds by himself one night so that Kayla could get some rest. I always knew he was capable, but I’d never seen him like this, so sure of his every movement, elegant and so amazingly powerful. I felt embarrassed when I realised this was probably why he’d seemed so muscular when he’d finally come back to New Rome. Fighting for your life was the best gym routine, especially because you were forced to not skip leg day.

 

I didn’t catch much of their conversations as they travelled, so I was unsure what they were searching for. But when they appeared upon the steps of an ancient temple made of golden and white marble, I noticed a small familiar symbol engraved into the door and I completely lost it.

 

Eros .

 

I would’ve done anything to stop them from what they were about to do, anything to save them from the absolutely unyielding pain of facing the god of love. Nothing was more painful than love. But as it was, I could only stare as Will reached out and dropped the solid gold knocker against the door.

 

WHO DARES INTERRUPT MY EVENING.

 

Will and Kayla looked worriedly at each other. Will knew all about my encounter with Eros. He knew what the god had done to me. Or more, what he’d forced me to do to myself.

 

“My name is Will Solace,” Will said confidently, but I could hear the shake in his voice.

 

“And I’m Kayla Knowles.”

 

WILL SOLACE, ENTER.

 

“I’m coming too-” Kayla started to insist.

 

But the voice of the god cut her off. WILL SOLACE, ENTER.

 

Will gave his classic thumbs up to his sister which I could tell did not reassure her. But she stayed put as Will went ahead. He walked into a large, empty room with a white tiled floor and high walls that rose up into the dome of the ceiling. I almost wanted to scoff at Eros’ home. This was the best he could come up with? An empty room?

 

THE GRIEF. THE SUFFERING. THE HEARTBREAK.

 

Eros’ voice rumbled through Will’s bones, making him weak and shivery. “I’ve come to ask a favour,” he tried. “Please.”

 

THROUGH YOUR DEVASTATION, WHAT MORE COULD YOU WANT FROM THE GOD OF LOVE?

 

“I…”

 

He lost his trail of thought as Eros flooded his mind with images of me. The day we met, properly on Half Blood Hill when he panicked at the cute boy he finally had some kind of shot with. The day we first kissed, when I’d pinned him down in the training arena, his heart leaping. The day we’d travelled to the underworld, when we’d quested on Valentine’s Day, when we’d visited New Rome, found a home, played capture the flag, laid together watching television. The day he proposed and I’d said yes.

 

I felt Will’s heart melting, beating stubbornly, predictably hard at the memories. “Please,” he begged to Eros trying to get out of his own head. “I need your help.”

 

DO YOU DESERVE HELP?

 

Next, Eros flooded Will’s mind with the last memory he’d had of me at the time: when he’d broken the news that changed both of our lives forever. I saw myself through his eyes, and felt his agony as he hurt me. After seeing my face, torn in anguish, confusion and anger, he ran through New Rome to the nearest forest and screamed until his lungs bled raw. After feeling how hurt he’d been, I couldn’t decide which one of us had been more affected by it. Which, considering the unending agony I’d gone through, really was saying something.

 

“I… I’m trying to fix it,” Will sobbed, falling to his knees.

 

LOVE CANNOT BE FIXED.

 

Eros materialised behind Will and landed a hard kick in his back, making him stumble to the floor. Will turned around quickly, ready to dodge the next attack, but the god had already disappeared again. I saw the panic and distress in his expression and all I wanted was for him to be miles away from this torture, this monster. I wanted to save him, I wanted to make this all go away.

 

LOVE MUST BE REBUILT. CREATED.

 

“Then I’ll rebuild it!” Will cried. “I’ll do whatever I need to do!”

 

YOU CANNOT.

 

I could see that was the worst thing Will could have heard. He squeezed his eyes shut to try and block out Eros’ statement, but the god infiltrated his mind until all Will could see, hear and experience was the notion that nothing he could do would repair what he’d broken. And Will believed him. How could he argue with the literal god of love? All of his hope disintegrated, falling in broken fragments around him as he sobbed uncontrollably.

 

And finally, Eros materialised into his human form, exquisitely handsome, just like I remembered. He stood before Will giving him a solemn expression. “Do you understand, son of Apollo?”

 

Will took a moment to compose himself, wiped his eyes and stood up. “That’s why I need your help,” he replied, his voice shaky but strong. “To make this worth it. Please.”

 

Eros gave him a look of pity mixed with satisfaction. Then, a small stick of black wood appeared in his hand. It glowed a familiar purple. “I will give you what you seek,” Eros told him. “Since you recognise the weight of what you’ve done.”

 

He offered the wand to Will and smartly, he wrapped it in a cloth before packing it safely in his pouch.

 

“Thank you,” Will said, his voice rough and crackly.

 

As he turned to go, Eros stopped him by saying, “There’s more.”

 

Will looked at him warily and I didn’t blame him. Whenever a god mentions ‘there’s more’ it usually means ‘there’s more I need you to do for me’.

 

“Information you’ll need for your quest,” Eros clarified as Will’s eyebrows raised and even higher when Eros continued without asking for anything in return. “You’ll find the boy you need on the summit of the highest peak in Peneda-Gerês National Park.”

 

I could tell this was valuable information by the way Will’s eyes sparked with determination. He stared at Eros and asked him, “You just gave that to me for free?”

 

Eros shook his head like Will was an ignorant little boy. “It was because I am impressed by your ironic actions for love.”

 

Will scoffed, partially forgetting he was talking to a god. “You mean how I destroyed it to save him?”

 

Eros smiled as confirmation and looked past Will’s shoulder to the door indicating that their time was over. Will took the hint and started to walk towards it.

 

“You cannot rebuild it,” Eros repeated from earlier, as if sticking the knife further into Will’s chest before he could leave. Will swallowed and turned back, facing the god, expecting more bad news, another blow. But Eros surprised him when he added, “By yourself.”

 

Will gave the smallest of reactions, just a twitch of his upper lip, but I knew those two words had given him more than the sum of their entire conversation.

 

The scene dissolved and I watched Will and Kayla approaching the hill in the national park where Eros had told them to go. It was a beautiful day with bright flowers dotting the fresh grass, sun reflecting off the dew, but the mood was somber nonetheless.

 

“There!” Kayla cried as she spotted a commotion at the top of the peak. She and Will immediately broke out into a run, unsheathing their bows as they went.

 

My mind was still stuck on Eros and what he’d done to Will so I was a bit slow focusing on what was happening, but I managed to notice that a small boy, no more than thirteen was stumbling over himself, trying to defend himself from a pack of half a dozen cynocephali with just a stick as a weapon.

 

“Over here!” Will screamed, trying to get their attention so that they’d leave the boy alone. He tried to summon his magical whistle, but with the amount of exertion it was taking to sprint up the hill, it wasn’t loud enough. He and Kayla shot arrows as they ran to help but the terrain was unstable and only Kayla managed to get a single true shot.

 

With still five left though, and my friends still a hundred yards away, the boy’s situation wasn’t looking good. He fell to the ground after a dog headed man clawed his thigh, leaving a trail of mangled flesh. Another two of them attacked their prey, going for his stomach next.

 

The boy screamed but thankfully that was when Will and Kayla reached the fight. Will drew a dagger and forcefully threw the cynocephali off the boy, dragging one by its head as he cut its throat and kicking one in its gut for Kayla to take out with an arrow. Then Will managed to roll out of the way as another attacked him. He came back up and stabbed it in its chest. I almost smiled; I’d taught him well.

 

Meanwhile, Kayla stood at a short distance and finished the last two off before they could reach her. She circled the area, looking beyond the hill for any other threats as Will ran to the boy and dropped down beside him.

 

“No, no, no, no,” he muttered as he read the boy’s vitals. “No, no, no, you’ll be okay.”

 

But even as part of a dream spectator, I could tell that the boy’s life was fading. He was making wheezing sounds as he breathed and the wounds on his body were weeping too rapidly.

 

“I’ll fix you,” Will assured, his expression focused, already applying pressure to the wounds and reaching for his powers. “It’ll be okay. It’ll be okay.” He repeated that like a mantra, something I’d seen him do hundreds of times before, more for himself than the patient.

 

My heart breaking, I saw Will pour his own life energy into the boy, doing all he could to save him. He sang, tightened the bandages, poured more energy. “Kayla, help me!” he screamed panicking when nothing was working.

 

Kayla went to help, using her knowledge and magic, but nothing she could do made a dent.

 

“It’ll be okay,” Will continued. I could see his expression growing more and more hysterical as he felt the boy’s life drain out. The hopelessness when he realised he couldn’t help.

 

“Thank you.” It was a gurgling sound and it took me a moment to realise it was coming from the boy. That was right before his eyes closed forever.

Notes:

Oh dear. Poor Will.

Chapter 38: Unfixable

Summary:

Nico continues learning about what Will went through in Europe.

Chapter Text

If I were able to cry in a dream, I would have. Pure sorrow coursed through my mind as I looked down on Will’s dream memory. Of course, Will cried more than enough for the both of us.

 

I wanted to hold him, comfort him, tell him that he’d done all he could have done. But this was the past. He’d already gone through this, and then probably thousands of times over in his own head afterwards. I knew how much it affected him when he wasn’t able to save someone’s life. He was the most selfless person I’d ever known and I could hardly stand watching him mourn over this boy who he hadn’t even known.

 

Will howled in agony before throwing himself onto the floor, tearing out blades of grass in his frustration. Silent tears poured down Kayla’s face too as she sat quietly at the boy’s side, closing her eyes tightly and stroking his cold hand.

 

Eventually, Will’s energy faded and he passed out. I was surprised it had taken him this long since he’d definitely overused his powers futilely trying to heal someone back to life. Kayla propped Will’s head on a pillow and draped the boy in a blanket, hiding his wounds before sitting cross legged on the grass, looking over the beautiful park, waiting for her brother to wake up.

 

It was dusk when he did. He groggily sat up, silently drank the water Kayla offered him and slumped back down, looking at the sky, a desolate look on his face.

 

“You did what you could, you know,” Kayla whispered, though she knew it was pointless. We’d all seen Will like this. There was nothing to say. We just had to wait until it passed. The brunt anyway, because the memory would never fully leave him.

 

Will predictably ignored her. “Why would Eros send us here?” he muttered, partly to himself. “Did he know we wouldn’t be able to save him? Did he want to punish me or something for destroying love when I had it?”

 

Kayla opened her mouth to speak but Will spoke distractedly again. “Or maybe we were just too late and blew it. I failed my quest and caused someone’s death all in one.”

 

“Oi!” Kayla said loudly. “Stop dragging yourself lower than you deserve to be!”

 

Will stared up at the sky.

 

“You could at least look at me when I’m talking to you,” she added.

 

He sighed and repositioned himself onto his side so he could see her.

 

“Don’t you get it?” she asked him.

 

Will gave her a blank look.

 

“This was supposed to happen,” she stated.

 

Will didn’t look impressed. “Damn, Kay,” he replied, “I didn’t clock you as the sadistic type.”

 

“Shut it and listen to me,” Kayla ordered. “This was in your prophecy.”

 

That got Will’s attention. He propped himself on his elbows. “The prophecy?”

 

Kayla nodded. “We knew we had to find someone in Europe who would help us with our end goal,” she said, probably simplifying the ambiguity of the lines. “It never said they had to be alive to do that.”

 

Will’s mouth fell open as things started to click into place. “Our end goal…”

 

“Was never to save this boy,” Kayla finished, “no matter how… regrettable…” She paused for a few moments, probably overwhelmed again by the violent death she’d just witnessed.

 

“It was Nico’s life we set out to save,” she finished eventually.

 

Will had put all the pieces together in his head and apparently he didn’t like it. “No, Kayla, we can’t-“

 

“Can’t what?” she snapped. “Complete our quest?”

 

Will gave her a look of disbelief. “But not like this,” he insisted. “We can do it how we’d planned before.”

 

“I don’t think you understand,” Kayla replied, getting irritated. “We wanted to clear his name by planting the same magic of Diocletian’s sceptre in a place that goes against the evidence they have against Nico. We need them to believe the sceptre is still out there, so it’s incomprehensible that Nico ever wielded it. It’ll go against the only ‘witnesses’ they have and they’ll have no evidence.” She gestured to Will’s bag. “That’s where the freaky ass wand comes in. No one knows Eros created that wand. They’ll assume it’s the sceptre.”

 

“And it’s a great plan,” Will said.

 

“But it needs more!” Kayla argued. “We need someone else to plant it on.”

 

“I won’t do it,” Will said.

 

Kayla rolled her eyes in frustration. “He’s dead, William,” she tried to say bluntly, but her voice still shook. “We won’t be harming him.”

 

Will still didn’t look convinced.

 

“Framing someone else is an airtight way of proving Nico never touched the sceptre,” Kayla continued. “His case will be thrown out immediately. If we don’t give them another suspect, they’ll still bring Nico to trial. Trust me. I get it now. This is what we’re supposed to do.”

 

Will nodded slowly, letting the information sink in. Then he looked at the small frame of the dead boy. “What if he had a family?” he asked sadly. “What if we’re tarnishing his life by framing him?”

 

“No one will know,” Kayla insisted. “Only us. And the judge in New Rome.” She paused before adding, “And we should bring his body to the authorities afterwards. Let them find his family and bring him back to them.”

 

It took a lot of negotiating and thinking and crying, but Will and Kayla eventually agreed. They set up the scene of the boy, lying dead and placed the wand in his pocket so the distinguishable aura of purple and black magic wafted visibly from his person. Then they made an anonymous Iris message to the court of New Rome, hoping they’d understand and draw their own conclusions (which, I guess they did, based on me not being in Roman jail currently).

 

I watched as Will then carefully carried the boy down the hill and to the local police station. They deposited his body at the doorstep for the police to find before setting off home.

 

Their journey back across the Atlantic was uneventful, especially since neither of them felt like talking much. Will didn’t even smile when Apollo’s safety ball of sunshine covered them a day into their trip.

 

“I love you, Kay,” Will said, breaking the silence one day.

 

She came and sat beside him on the small dinghy and pulled him into a hug. “You’re alright too,” she replied.

 

He rolled his eyes but continued. “And I couldn’t have done this without you.”

 

“No doy.”

 

That made him chuckle. “Thank you.”

 

She nodded. “You’re welcome.”

 

Will sighed. “I guess you’ll be happy to get back to your dorm room after this visit to hell?”

 

Kayla laughed. “It wasn’t really the summer vacation I was expecting,” she admitted. “But I have to say… it was definitely more exciting than my English lit classes.”

 

Will rolled his eyes.

 

“And you’ll be happy to get back and see Nico, huh?” Kayla asked.

 

Will closed his eyes, thinking about seeing me for the first time in months. The expression that dawned on his face made me feel impossibly fluffy inside. “Oh gods, I want him,” he sighed desperately. “So badly.”

 

Kayla mimicked gagging herself. “Gross.”

 

He nudged her playfully.

 

“I hope he understands,” Kayla said.

 

Will nodded nervously. “I wouldn’t blame him if he didn’t,” he said sadly.

 

“Hey,” Kayla reprimanded. “You make sure you tell him everything, you got it? He can’t understand if you don’t give him something to understand.”

 

Will sighed and nodded, wondering where in Hades he would start. And he still didn’t have the answer to that question when I walked into the Camp Jupiter healer’s tent a week later. I saw myself through Will’s eyes, the look of disbelief, intolerance, even hatred. I felt Will’s heart shatter into a sharp shards of glass all over again, piercing him from the inside out. Eros had told him he couldn’t fix anything alone , and so if I hated him, he was sure it was futile to even try and explain.

 

After all he’d been through, he couldn’t handle anymore heartbreak. After all the trauma, he didn’t have the energy to do… well, anything. He couldn’t even think most of the time, let alone talk to me properly. He made some half hearted attempts, but lost his nerve every time, weighed down by his fear that it was impossible and PTSD. He wouldn’t admit it to himself, but maybe another reason he waited so long to tell me was because he was sure he deserved my hatred. He deserved to be feeling like he was, so why should he make any attempt to recover?

 

He spent days thinking about what Eros had told him, and after feeling my negativity time after time, he eventually came to the conclusion that maybe the god had been right the first time: the most important part of his life was broken, and definitely unfixable. He fell deep into a ditch of despair as the weeks trickled by, only able to give any energy whenever he saw me, still clinging onto the small strand of hope he always held close to his heart that I’d give him something, anything , just a trickle of an inkling that I might want to work with him to fix this. His guilt stopped him explaining everything. He didn’t want to confuse me into thinking I owed him anything.

 

He ignored Leo’s pleas that all he needed to do was tell me the truth. Because what if it wasn’t enough? What if I still hated him? He was too scared to find that out. He wasn’t sure if he could survive it. He was sure he deserved this anyway.

 

Those memories continued to show themselves but they were losing clarity. I felt the dreamscape fade as images and feelings blurred together into a big chaotic mess of happy and sad. A string pulled me up, up, up out of Will’s dream, a sensation I recognised as waking up from the deepest sleep.

 

I bolted upright in my bed, taking a second to take in my surroundings, to remember I was in cabin fifteen. I could tell it was the middle of the night by the darkness filtering in through the window. My eyes followed the dripping stream of Lethe water around the room, letting it calm my buzzing nerves after what I’d just witnessed. When I looked to the other side of the room, I saw why I’d been dragged out of Will’s dream prematurely: because Will had woken up.

 

It wasn’t a fully formed thought that made me get up. There was no prior warning in my own head when I swiftly crossed the room and sat down on Will’s bed, next to him.

 

“Oh, hey, Nico,” he said groggily, wiping his eyes. “Sorry, did I wake you?”

 

I didn’t know what I was doing until my tenacious, unwavering, aching, stupid heart took over and made me lean in, close the distance between us and press my lips against his, in what I realised, as my insides melted and quivered, was probably the best decision I’d made in my entire life.

Chapter 39: Elysium

Summary:

Carries on from the last one.

Notes:

Yesss, as some of you rightfully predicted, we’re finally getting Will’s POV. It’s time :))

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

So this was what Elysium felt like.

 

Elysium, heaven, enlightenment. Whatever. They all meant the same thing because they all encompassed Nico di Angelo. And he was kissing me.

 

Gently, I kissed him back, afraid if I moved too fast, this whole experience would break apart in front of me. I couldn’t breathe but somehow I was still able to breathe him in, memorise his scent, the way he moved against me. His lips tasted slightly sweet and felt softer than I could have ever imagined. My soul felt lighter as it soared in my stomach, making my feet tingle. This was better than I remembered or maybe it just meant more. I hoped it meant more.

 

I pulled away slightly so I could ask, “Sorry, am I still dreaming?”

 

Nico’s eyes were dilated, dark and shiny. “Shut up, you absolute dork,” he whispered and I couldn’t blame him since I also thought I was stupid for interrupting that. Then he stroked the sides of my face with his hands in such an intimate way, I absolutely melted as he pulled me towards him again. And I was in pure bliss.

 

He leaned his body into mine, pushing me down until my head rested back onto the pillow. Our lips didn’t part as he stroked my jaw and gods , that felt good. It felt too good. So ridiculously good, I couldn’t think. I placed my hands on his waist, on his hot skin where his shirt had ridden up slightly then I glided up and down his smooth back, causing him to kiss me stronger.

 

It was familiar and novel all in one. It was what I needed to survive and I hadn’t realised I’d been slowly dying until this moment and Nico was bringing me back. He was going to be the death of me because he was my life. My thoughts muddled in nonsensical chaotic yearning, needing more, more, fucking more .

 

“Excuse me,” a loud voice said causing Nico to jump off of me. I saw Clovis standing in front of our bed with his hands on his hips. I hadn’t even realised he’d turned the light on.

 

Nico shielded his eyes, squinting in the brightness. “Gods, the one time you wake up,” he muttered.

 

“I know you don’t have your own cabin anymore,” Clovis continued sternly, ignoring Nico. “But that doesn’t mean cabin fifteen can become your fornication cabin.”

 

Nico looked at me and gods, he hadn’t ever looked more beautiful. Then we both burst out laughing at the same time.

 

Clovis didn’t look impressed. “Oh, I see,” he stated. “This was all a ruse.”

 

Nico clutched his stomach as he tried to stop laughing. “You know it wasn’t, Clovis,” he managed. “You saw why I came here.”

 

Clovis eyed him suspiciously. “And did you get that done?”

 

That stopped Nico’s laughter. He pressed his mouth together as if remembering something unpleasant. “Actually, no,” he replied.

 

That surprised me. We’d been asleep for hours. What had he been doing?

 

“The person I was looking for put some kind of barrier up,” he said quietly. “I couldn’t anchor myself to hear them.”

 

Clovis tutted. “Classic blockade stunt,” he told Nico. “I’d offer to try for you but you obviously have different priorities,” he said, glancing at me.

 

Nico quickly shot that down. “This is really important, Clovis,” he pleaded. “Camp Jupiter might depend on it. Please could you try? I… I think they’ll be expecting me now.”

 

Clovis sighed. “Fine,” he conceded. “I’ll try. But I won’t be able to get to sleep with you two in here so you better skadaddle.”

 

He turned the light back off and headed over to his bunk. I swung my legs off my own and stood up quietly. “Sorry,” I muttered to Clovis, but he appeared to have already fallen asleep. Then Nico and I hurried out of the cabin and headed for the green.

 

It was still dark outside but the first light of dawn was approaching slowly. I turned to Nico, my nerves still buzzing. “I’ve never known you to get outsmarted in the dreamscape.”

 

He shrugged. “Maybe I was a little distracted.”

 

I nodded. “Having the camp on the line is a lot of pressure-“

 

“Not by that,” he interrupted, stopping in his tracks so he could look at me. His expression was something I couldn’t read, and I had a lot of experience reading him. Even since I’d come back to New Rome, I’d been able to guess exactly what he’d been thinking most of the time. Sure, that usually meant I got hurt by the answer, but still.

 

He looked down at my lips and bit his own. My mind travelled back to the Hypnos cabin, reliving the feeling of him pressed against me. “Why now?” I asked softly, hoping he’d understand the question. I’d spent weeks trying to get somewhere with him and he’d finally reciprocated. I hadn’t even done anything to prompt it.

 

Nico gave me a look, taking my hand and squeezing. The small gesture caused my heart to fill to the brim. “You dream loudly,” he told me.

 

Oh . I stared at him, trying not to get lost in my PTSD. “You saw?” I asked.

 

Nico nodded slowly, studying my expression. I let myself look at him, truly look at him and realised his calm demeanour, his calm eyes and familiar soft features made me feel so much better. I’d been craving him all this time and now…

 

I stood there, not really sure how to react. So now he knew everything. Was it a good thing that he’d kissed me right after he found out the truth? Did it make it mean less or more?

 

“It was a funny story, huh?” I said stupidly when I couldn’t figure it out.

 

Nico gave me a classic eye roll before reaching out and grabbing me into a tight hug. “Gods, Will,” he whispered. “You absolute idiot.”

 

I squeezed him back, craving his intimacy, but my mind was still reeling. Did this mean we were back together? Surely it wouldn’t be that easy. I didn’t want it to be that easy. But was the kiss just a ‘thank you’? Surely Nico wouldn’t lead me on like that.

 

I wanted to say something but nothing felt right. ‘I’m sorry’ felt pathetic. ‘I love you’ felt out of place. ‘Thank you’ might make him feel weird.

 

Nico finally broke away and took a few steps back. “We should probably get some more sleep,” he commented when I didn’t say anything. “Things might be clearer in the morning.”

 

So was he still figuring things out? Was he still arguing with himself whether or not I was worth it?

 

He gave me a smile before turning towards the Hades cabin. Whatever was happening though, whatever Nico was deciding, as I saw him walk away from me, I knew that I at least had to let him know where I was.

 

“No kiss goodnight?” I blurted.

 

He turned to face me again with a playful smile that made my knees weak. “You’ve had enough tonight, Solace,” he told me. “You’ll have to work for it if you want more.”

 

Gods, help me.

 

*

 

I woke up to a cheery saxophone solo.

 

My eyes fluttered open groggily to the sunlight streaming into the Apollo cabin, giving Austin his own personal spotlight as he played.

 

“Early morning rehearsals?” I mumbled, my eyes closed again, chasing sleep.

 

“Nope,” Gracie replied tiredly from her bunk. “This is how our wonderful head counsellor has chosen to wake us up now. Every morning.” She used the word ‘wonderful’ sarcastically which was emphasised when she groaned and pulled her blanket over her head.

 

“Wakey wakey eggs and bakey,” Austin sang when he’d finished his melody. “Come on, guys.”

 

I rubbed my eyes and clumsily got out of bed. “Dude, you couldn’t let us have five more minutes?”

 

He put his hands on his hips and looked at me sternly (which was not something I was used to seeing on my younger brother). “You and Nico are leaving after breakfast,” he said. “We don’t want to waste time sleeping, do we?”

 

That seemed to get everyone else out of bed, bless them, and we headed over to the dining pavilion together. Unsurprisingly, Morana and Nico weren’t there yet so Austin, Gracie, Yan and I made ourselves comfortable and started eating.

 

“How’s the infirmary?” I asked. “Did you like that trick I showed you last time? To treat the burnt skin over broken bones first so they set easier?”

 

Yan nodded enthusiastically. “That has been so helpful,” she exclaimed. “We get so many burn, slash, broken bones because of the climbing wall tournaments. And thanks to you they don’t have to spend overnight in the infirmary anymore because of it.”

 

I smiled. “Well, Jaz taught me,” I said, “so you should be thanking her.”

 

“Is she going to be at Camp Jupiter when we do the exchange programme?” Gracie asked, shovelling eggs into her mouth.

 

I thought about that with a twinge of guilt. Before the whole thing with the sceptre, she’d moved to California. Sure, part of the reason was so that she could start studying medicine in New Rome, but she’d also done it so that we could continue our practice without the barrier of the long distance. And after everything, I hadn’t had much time to speak to her properly. “She should be,” I replied vaguely.

 

Austin pointed his fork at me. “Aren’t you guys in business together?”

 

I nodded. “We had to put it on hold though,” I said. “Obviously because of the quest. And I guess… I’ve been so busy. I’m sure we’ll get back to it soon though.”

 

I didn’t add, now that Nico might love me again, I might be able to focus on more things that life has to offer , because that just sounded sad.

 

“I liked her,” Yan stated. “It’ll be nice to see her again.”

 

“Who are we seeing?” Morana asked, her and Nico arriving for breakfast. Him and I locked eyes for a few seconds before I started to smile and had to look away.

 

“Will’s Egyptian business partner, Jaz,” Austin supplied. “During the exchange programme.”

 

I blocked out the next part of the conversation because I was watching Nico as he spread butter on some toast and that just seemed to be important enough to hold my entire concentration. I’d have thought him kissing me would’ve eased some of the want in my heart, but no, I was yearning for him stronger than ever.

 

My siblings were still talking about the how fun the exchange programme was going to be and could Nico please please please teach them how to snap someone’s neck without a weapon? Nico, ever the charming teacher, promised he’d ‘think’ about it and then everyone had to say their goodbyes because unfortunately both him and I had morning classes we had to get back for.

 

“Take my hand then, Solace,” Nico instructed when we were ready to go.

 

“I’m sorry, that’s too forward,” I joked.

 

He rolled his eyes. “Fine, walk to California,” he told me, half disappearing into a shadow.

 

“Hey, hey, hey!” I cried, causing him to reform fully and give me a smirk. “Oh, just shut up,” I mumbled as I took his hand and off we both went.

Notes:

It’s all happening now. Buckle up.

Chapter 40: Sexy Cat

Summary:

Will bumps into someone who doesn’t like him very much.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I caught Nico before he collapsed when we appeared in his bedroom.

 

“Might have a snooze,” he murmured as he passed out. I smiled and carried him to his bed, placing him down gently and tucking him in. I let myself appreciate his angelic features for a few seconds before scolding myself for being creepy and crept out being as quiet as I could (though I knew nothing would’ve woken him after that huge shadow jump).

 

My body was itching to talk to him about what the kiss meant, but I knew he’d be out for hours now and sticking around to wait for him to wake up might have been a bit too much too soon.

 

Still in a world of my own, I made my way through Nico’s apartment, realising that the front door was locked when I tried the handle. I shook it a bit for good measure (because that’s just what you do) and jumped out of my skin when someone spoke behind me: “Can I help you?”

 

I swivelled around to see Nico’s roommate sat on the sofa right behind me. “Hi,” I greeted, smiling. “I’m just trying to get out. Sorry, Ambri,”

 

“Ambrosius,” he corrected coldly, not returning my smile and I started to feel a bit trapped.

 

“Sorry,” I repeated. “Ambrosius.”

 

He pointed to the cabinet by the door. “There’s a key in the bowl,” he told me.

 

I exhaled, smiling again. “Thanks, man.”

 

Before I could grab it though, he asked, “Sneaking out?”

 

I looked at him, confused. “Huh?”

 

He gestured to the door. “Are you sneaking out?”

 

What was his problem?

 

“Sneaking where?” I asked.

 

He sighed as if I were a lost cause and shrugged. “Never mind,” he told me. “It’s none of my business.”

 

But he was starting to annoy me now and I wanted to know what he meant. “What exactly do you think is going on here?”

 

He narrowed his eyes at me. “Well, the way I see it,” he said in a partially condescending tone, “is you came to ‘study’ with my roommate yesterday afternoon and for some unknown reason, he’s let you spend the night. And now, you’re trying to sneak out of here at six in the morning to avoid facing him.”

 

I chuckled because it was funny how he could get it so wrong. Ambrosius didn’t like that apparently because he gave me a dirty look for my reaction.

 

“That’s not what happened,” I told him even though I didn’t owe him an explanation.

 

“So you’re not currently leaving our apartment without saying goodbye because you’re what?” Ambrosius asked. “Scared you made a mistake? Or scared you’re not good enough for him?”

 

I gaped at his audacity. Who even was this guy? Well, I wasn’t one to defend myself after being so viciously attacked. I’d let Nico explain this to him, since I didn’t even understand myself right now.

 

“I’m gonna head off now,” I told him firmly, as I stuck the key in the door and walked out, irritated that he’d ruined my good mood.

 

Okay, nothing could really ruin my good mood after the night I’d had, but still. I let myself walk with a spring in my step for the first time in ages, and the sky, singing birds and sun rays all seemed to be congruent with my happiness as I made my way back home.

 

I slipped through the front door as quietly as I could, not wanting to wake Ash or Annabeth, before walking through to the kitchen to grab a bagel.

 

“You were out early,” Annabeth noted from where she was sat on one of the high stools. “Or late.”

 

I popped my bagel into the toaster and got the butter out of the fridge. “Nico and I went back to Camp Half Blood for a night,” I explained.

 

She raised her eyebrows. “Wow, really?”

 

I nodded enthusiastically. “I would’ve asked if you wanted to come along,” I said apologetically, “but it was Nico’s thing and he only asked me on an impulse I think.”

 

“That’s alright,” Annabeth shrugged. “Percy and I had a date night at the garden cafe last night anyway. And I’m glad you and Nico are doing alright as friends.”

 

Yes, friends , I thought. I wasn’t one to kiss and tell, so I didn’t correct her. Although, I wouldn’t have known what to even say. Were Nico and I still just friends? Were we something more? Did he want me to make some moves now? Did he want to take the lead? Or did he want to forget about it altogether?

 

Part of me was anxious about that, worried that we might never get to the wonderful place we had been before, and gods, what a tragedy that would be because that place was euphoric. But another part of me that was currently dominating was kind of jumpy with excitement, probably because I was finally hopeful something might happen and I was feeding off the adrenaline highs.

 

Well, high singular.

 

So far.

 

“So what do you think?” Annabeth asked me.

 

I took a bite out of my buttered bagel. “Hmm?” I asked. “Sorry, I was in a world of my own.”

 

She chuckled and repeated herself. “One of Percy’s friends invited me, you and Ash to their Halloween party tonight. Apparently ‘everyone’s’ going to be there so it might be a bit crowded, but it sounds fun to me.”

 

I nodded enthusiastically. “Mmm, yeah, definitely.”

 

She raised her eyebrows. “Seriously?”

 

Oh right, I’d forgotten how down I’d been recently. Had I really been so bad that Annabeth was now surprised I wanted to go out and do something fun?

 

“I’m sorry I’ve been so hard to deal with in the past month,” I told her seriously. “And I really appreciate both you and Ash so much for helping me get through it.”

 

Annabeth shook her head predictably. “You don’t have to apologise, Will,” she said gently. “We’ve known each other a long time and you’re my friend. I want you to be happy. Plus, I know I can always count on you if I’m feeling down. You’re literally a ball of sunshine… when you want to be.”

 

I smiled, hoping the happiness I was feeling right now wasn’t going to blow up in my face, leaving me more broken than before.

 

“So,” Annabeth said in a happier tone, “have you got a costume?”

 

I thought about that while I ate. “I have scrubs,” I offered.

 

She rolled her eyes. “Come on, Will,” she scolded. “You can do better than that. Do you think I’m going to turn up in my architectural firm’s uniform?”

 

I shrugged. “If you wanted to brag that you smashed the interview for that internship.”

 

She smiled. “Thank you, but no, I’m not going to do that because it’s boring.”

 

I groaned. “I don’t have a costume!”

 

“Just go shopping today,” she advised. “A lot of the clothes shops in the city are doing Halloween themed selections.”

 

“I can’t,” I told her. “I’ve got lectures all day and I’ve got a shift in the infirmary- I mean, the medical tent afterwards.”

 

She pursed her lips, thinking. “I have an old costume from a few years ago,” she offered. “It might be a bit small, but it was baggy on me and I’m sure you could rock it.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “How small is small?”

 

*

 

That’s how, later that evening, I stood in front of my mirror, admiring myself wearing a black crop top, skinny leather pants, a headband sporting sparkly cat ears, a collar around my neck and gloves with paws on them. Perfect.

 

“Come in,” I groaned when there was an enthusiastic knock on my door.

 

Ash came in and gave me a wolf whistle. They looked really cool in a costume inspired by Batman. “Damn, Solace,” they exclaimed. “You are looking like a snack.”

 

I couldn’t help but smile at their hype game. “Well, considering I think I look between a kindergartener and an overgrown school boy who’s just had an unflattering growth spurt-“

 

“Don’t you dare,” Ash scolded. “You look hot as fuck and I won’t hear another word about it.” They held up a black pencil in their hand. “I was just coming to see if you wanted me to draw on some whiskers for you?”

 

I shrugged. “Why not? It can’t get any worse.”

 

They slapped my hand in protest. “Just stay still,” they ordered as they uncapped their eyeliner and carefully drew some whiskers and a small button nose on me.

 

“Thanks,” I said, looking in the mirror. “That does make it look better actually.” Then I looked down to my very exposed midriff. “Maybe I should wear a jumper over this?”

 

Ash gasped as if I’d suggested cold blooded murder. “Why?” they asked. “Do you not feel comfortable?”

 

I shrugged. “I guess I’ve never worn a crop top before.”

 

They smiled at me. “If I had abs like yours, I’d wear them all the time,” they told me.

 

“They’re not… I don’t…” I protested stupidly. I wasn’t used to getting compliments about my body.

 

They snorted. “Okay, Will. But you should do what makes you feel comfortable. I have a plain black tank top if you’d like?”

 

I pressed my lips together, trying to decide. I definitely wasn’t imagining whether Nico would like it. Definitely not. He probably wouldn’t even be there. And before I could think about it too much, I replied, “I’ll stick with this. Thanks, Ash.”

 

“You got it, hot stuff,” they said, opening my bedroom door. “You ready to go?”

Notes:

I was legit drooling writing Will in this costume (sorry if it didn’t come across, but he’s looking sexy af)(and certainly irresistible to a particular person who will definitely be at the party in the next chapter)(not that Ambri is happy about that… ouch).

Chapter 41: Frilly Pirate

Summary:

Nico bumps into someone he very much likes. His friends don’t approve though.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“Can you please tell me why I agreed to this?” I asked Ambrosius and Ocean as I looked unsatisfactorily at the frilly cuffs on my white sleeves. We were going to a Halloween party Ocean had had planned for ages. If I was being honest, all I wanted to do was to go and speak to Will. But I couldn’t let my friends down and I guess Will wasn’t going anywhere for the time being.

 

“Because you argghhhhhh,” Ocean replied heartily as a reference to my pirate costume.

 

I rolled my eyes. “That doesn’t even make sense.”

 

Ambri came up behind me and squeezed me into a hug. “Lighten up, Nico,” he told me. “This party is going to be lit.”

 

I scoffed. “It’s a good thing Leo’s not going,” I muttered, “so at least it won’t literally be.”

 

“How do I look?” Ocean asked for the millionth time. She was wearing a ridiculously risqué costume inspired by the little mermaid, featuring a sparkling shell bra and a turquoise skirt with a tail at the back.

 

“Very over the top,” I told her, struggling to search for yet another adjective. Honestly, standing next to her, there was no point even dressing up. Me and Ambri (even in his leopard skintight costume) looked like we weren’t even wearing anything abnormal.

 

“Perfect,” Ocean exclaimed. “We can go now.”

 

The party was being hosted by Ocean’s friend’s sister’s boyfriend’s brother which made me wonder how in Olympus we’d even managed to get invited, and his apartment was right in the centre of the city near enough to the university that he could probably wake up five minutes before a lecture if he wanted.

 

“Isn’t that Sam?” I asked Ocean as we arrived, pointing to a girl in a blood red skater dress hanging out outside with a group of people smoking something.

 

“That’s my project partner,” Ocean confirmed bitterly holding up her skirt so she could walk up the stairs without tripping on it.

 

“I thought you said she was okay,” I asked.

 

“She was,” Ocean whined. “But after about the eleventh time she buried her face between my legs, she decided she ‘wasn’t gay’.”

 

My mouth gaped. “You slept with her? You didn’t tell me that.”

 

Ambri replied, “Well, you’ve been having your own problems with sleeping with idiots.”

 

I looked at him. “What are you talking about?”

 

“I saw Will Solace sneaking out of your room really early this morning,” he told me in a tone that was not enthusiastic.

 

“Ooooo,” Ocean cried, giving the opposite reaction. “Get it, girl.”

 

I shook my head vigorously. “Nothing like that happened,” I assured, but before I could explain further, Ambri opened the door to apartment number thirty eight and the party swallowed us in the sounds of drum beats, dancing and so much alcohol.

 

The apartment was an open floor plan so the kitchen and living room merged together and the total space was about four times as big as my entire apartment. We’d apparently arrived late (Ocean’s insistence) because it was packed to the brim full of university students, most of whom I didn’t even recognise.

 

“There’s Ranaisa,” Ambri said. “I’m going to go say hi.”

 

He set off towards the bar where Ranaisa and her friends were chatting and sipping orange juice that definitely had something stronger mixed in.

 

“I wonder if they have martinis,” Ocean asked me, practically having to shout because the speakers were right behind us.

 

“I too wonder if this cheap uni party has classy cocktails,” I joked. Then I rolled my eyes and replied, “I doubt they even have olives.”

 

Apparently, I was wrong. Ocean gave me a triumphant look when we reached the kitchen to find bowls of crisps and olives laid out (what were the odds?). She poured herself a vodka cranberry in a red plastic cup and popped a big, greasy olive into it.

 

“Now that’s sophisticated,” I stated dryly, pouring myself a weak gin and lemonade.

 

“What’s sophisticated is that I’ve definitely seen you lie that your drink is a G&T,” Ocean teased.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Tonic isn’t sweet enough,” I whined. “I don’t know why anyone would make an already disgusting drink worse.” I took a sip and let it burn the back of my throat. “Tell me about Sam,” I requested, trying not to laugh when Ocean accidentally swallowed her olive when she took a large gulp of her drink.

 

She pulled a face as the taste of it mixed with the cranberry but eventually swallowed. “She’s just deep in the closet,” she told me. “And ya girl ain’t got time for that emotional baggage. That’s why we just have stringless sex sometimes.”

 

“How exactly does that work?” I asked, completely confused with the logistics of having a casual relationship, especially one where one party refuses to admit their sexuality.

 

Ocean shrugged. “Just stop caring about anything else except the feeling of a hot girl coming on your mouth and it works itself out.”

 

I blew my cheeks out, kind of regretting asking.

 

Ocean leaned closer to me even though no one else could possibly hear us. “And between me and you,” she said already slurring her words. She wasn’t as much of a lightweight as I was, but she poured much stronger drinks. “She is pretty good at sex, if you know what I mean.”

 

“I do,” I confirmed, “because that wasn’t even a euphemism.”

 

“How is Will in bed?” Ocean asked bluntly.

 

Pretty fucking amazing , was my initial reaction, not that I would ever say that out loud to anyone. I definitely hadn’t been thinking about that topic ever since we’d kissed yesterday. Definitely not.

 

“Nothing happened last night,” I reiterated to Ocean. “We just studied and-“

 

“Oh gods,” Ocean interrupted, looking at something behind my shoulder. “Sam just came in. Oh gods, she’s walking towards us. Oh gods, she has purpose. Oh gods, she’s here-“

 

And then I got a front row seat to see my best friend get a tongue stuck down her throat. What the actual Hades ? I slowly backed away, thinking about how drugs made people do the weirdest ass things. I didn’t know why I was still looking at them but when Ocean wrapped her leg around the skirt of Sam’s skater dress, I almost bumped into the table as I swiftly turned around.

 

Kind of traumatised, I gulped my drink and poured a new one, looking for Ambrosius. I saw him dancing with Ranaisa but before I could join them, someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to face them, expecting someone I half knew from university, but of course, it was Will.

 

“Pirate, huh?” he said. “Very nice. Your hat’s a bit lopsided though.”

 

He reached out to straighten it as I just stared at him. He was wearing probably the hottest costume I’d ever seen in my life and I could not deal with that right now. My eyes trailed from his cute cat ears, over his tight top and down to his perfect waist showing those sexy v lines I could remember licking when we’d been together. My eyes snapped back up, realising a bit too late how pathetic and creepy I probably looked. And judging by Will’s amused, kind of triumphant expression, I definitely had been way too obvious.

 

Oh gods, help me. It was as if, now my head finally knew that maybe I was allowed to like him again, all of the feelings I’d been trying to repress (however unsuccessfully) had come flooding back and now they were super strong whenever I saw him. It did not help that he was half naked. I wanted to blame the alcohol because it was embarrassing how attracted I was to him. But I knew that unfortunately, he just had this effect on me.

 

What had I said to him? That he had to work for it if he wanted another kiss? In hindsight, that had been a stupid thing to say because now I couldn’t kiss him even if my entire nervous system craved it.

 

“Do you like my costume?” Will asked, clearly enjoying this and I scolded myself for being so damn pathetic.

 

“I didn’t know you liked cats,” I said, avoiding the question and finishing my drink.

 

“I don’t really,” he shrugged. Then he added teasingly, “Apparently you do though.”

 

Gods, the look in his eyes. My head was spinning in the best way and there was something fluttering deep in my stomach. Before I could stop myself, I grabbed his hand. “Just come with me,” I ordered, starting to head to a quiet corner. My mind reeled, trying to come up with a loophole to my own damn rule because I knew I was going to break it anyway.

 

I didn’t see him until he was right in front of me (probably because I was kind of really distracted), but Ambrosius was suddenly there, stopping me in my tracks.

 

“Nico!” he slurred and I could tell he was definitely drunk. “I need to talk to youuu.”

 

I internally whined, but then scolded myself for it. Ambri was my friend and I should have priorities that weren’t based on my ridiculous libido.

 

“Um, sure,” I replied before apologetically looking at Will.

 

“Don’t worry!” Ambri cried. “Ranaisa can keep him company.”

 

Ranaisa, wearing a revealing detective’s costume stepped forward. “Hey, guys,” she chirped. “Having a nice time?”

 

“This is Ranaisa,” I told Will, who looked a bit deflated, but only because I knew him so well. Outwardly, he shook Ranaisa’s hand happily and immediately started talking to her. “I’ll be right back,” I told him and he smiled and nodded.

 

“Come on then,” I told Ambri, linking his arm with mine and heading over to the corner I’d had my eye on a few minutes ago for a different reason, dodging people who were dancing and spilling drinks everywhere.

 

“Whoa,” I said, pushing Ambri back to a neutral position when he swayed into me. “You okay?”

 

He smiled and gave me an affectionate look. “You’re so good,” he told me.

 

I raised my eyebrows, a little surprised, but recovered quickly and gave a nervous laugh. “I try my best.”

 

“Don’t be with him,” Ambri continued and it took me a minute to realise he meant Will. “After what he did, don’t go back to him.”

 

A bad feeling started pooling in my stomach, replacing the fluffiness from before. I stood there like an idiot, not really sure what to say.

 

“Ambri…” I started, unsure how to play this. “Will isn’t bad. You don’t know the full story.”

 

Apparently that was the wrong thing to say. Ambri gave me a hard look, swayed a bit more and said, “I know enough. And I know you. You’re not one to take shit from people, Nico.”

 

“I’m not taking shit,” I argued. “He’s been through a lot. Some of the things he’s done have been… questionable. But one of my biggest flaws is holding grudges. I can’t let that come between me and something so important.”

 

Ambri took my hand. “There’s a difference between holding grudges and sticking up for yourself,” he told me slowly. “You turned into a different person when he broke up with you. Don’t let him have that power again.”

 

I sighed. “I haven’t even decided if I am going to give him that power again,” I said truthfully. “I haven’t decided anything. I’m just seeing how it goes for now.”

 

Ambri rolled his eyes at me which I did not appreciate. “You know how ‘seeing how it goes’ is going to go,” he said irritably. “You need to stop this now. Before it goes too far.”

 

“And I need you to stop telling me what to do,” I snapped. “Before I get angry.”

 

He glared daggers at me. “I know how this is going to end,” he stated plainly. “So don’t come crying to me when he breaks your heart again.”

 

“He’s not going to-“

 

“Look at him now!” Ambri cried, interrupting me. I turned around, picking Will out of the crowd easily and saw he was still talking to Ranaisa. She was laughing uncontrollably at something he’d said and I couldn’t help but notice she was touching his arm more than a few times. He wasn’t stopping her. Why wasn’t he stopping her? Were they standing too close? Was Will enjoying it?

 

“He’s friendly,” I said, my mouth dry.

 

Ambri sensed my uncertainty and pounced on it. “You’re deluded about him, Nico,” he said.

 

But I’d had enough. I didn’t want to hear any of this, partly because I hated people telling me what to do, but mostly because I’d had all of these doubts about Will myself and I was actively trying to move past them.

 

I’d had enough of Ambri, I’d had enough of this stupid party and I’d had enough of looking at Will flirting with someone else and feeling angry and disappointed in myself all at the same time.

 

“I’ll see you at home,” I told Ambri firmly and didn’t listen to him trying to stop me as I walked away.

Notes:

If the person I was in love with fixed my hat while being half naked, I’d be absolutely gone

Chapter 42: Handsome Gentleman

Summary:

Nico and Will actually talk (kind of)

Notes:

It’s funny to me seeing the difference of opinion of Ambrosius. Y’all really be having different expectations of your friends.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I was woken up the morning after the Halloween party by a handsome gentleman caller. And by that, I meant Nico di Angelo, who let himself in when I opened the front door and started ranting before we’d even reached my room.

 

“So here’s the thing,” he said, starting to pace up and down my bedroom, “everyone keeps telling me what I should do about you and it’s pissing me off. A lot of them have decent arguments because gods , you were an absolute blockheaded deadbrain, but at the same time, you were the stupidest hero who sacrificed more than anyone has ever done to save me.”

 

I sat down on my bed with my legs up and crossed, watching and listening to him. He took a breath and continued. “Albeit, I would’ve preferred you just talk to me about it, but I’m coming round to seeing why you didn’t and the more I think about it, I realise I probably would’ve done the same thing.”

 

He stopped and leaned his back against the wall, looking at me. “So how can I blame you for something that helped me invaluably? But how can I not blame you for killing my entire life and everything in it even if it was only for a few months? How can I trust you after all the lies?” He bit his lip, staring at me for a few moments before adding, “And the fact that you’re so annoyingly attractive does not help me figure this out.”

 

I smiled widely thinking about his reaction to my costume last night. “I mean,” I replied, “it helps a little, right?”

 

Nico sighed, shaking his head in exasperation. “Did you hear a word I said, Solace?” he asked.

 

I nodded seriously, taking it all in. Of course, I’d known a lot of what he’d mentioned, but obviously I couldn’t help much of it.

 

“Nico,” I said gently, “I can’t help you with this. I think I have a slight conflict of interest.”

 

He groaned. “And that’s another thing!” he exclaimed. “Whenever I have a dilemma, my instinct is to go to you. You know me the best and your advice is always perfect because you’re just so… ugh.”

 

“I do get described as ‘ugh’ a lot,” I joked. He gave me an annoyed look so I added, “I understand what you mean. I wish I could help you.”

 

I wanted to add that maybe the fact he’d come here to talk to me about this probably meant something significant. Maybe he wanted to be persuaded of something. But at the same time, I didn’t want to bias his judgement. If he decided to be with me, I wanted him to make the decision all on his own, with no doubts and no regrets.

 

“I hate this,” Nico admitted, pressing his hands into his eyes. “But I don’t hate you anymore.”

 

Well, that stung. “‘Anymore’ is good, I guess,” I muttered, unable to hide my drooping smile.

 

He sighed and came to sit on the bed next to me. “Will, I never really hated you,” he told me, and I heard the sincerity in his voice. “I wanted to, believe me.”

 

I nodded. I could live with that.

 

“Look,” I said, “I know this is difficult. And I know it’s mostly my fault. So just take as much time as you need to figure out what you want to do. I’m not going anywhere.”

 

He gave me a grateful smile.

 

“I mean,” I continued, less seriously, “I’ll be constantly flirting with you, probably being a little annoying and just generally wanting to be around you but… I’m not going to put any pressure on you.”

 

He nodded. “I know.”

 

There was a couple minutes of silence for us both to digest that. Then I broke it by asking something I couldn’t not ask. “But just to clarify,” I started, looking into his dark eyes, “do you want this to work?”

 

He raised his eyebrows and I hurriedly added, “I know I said no pressure. I just meant… do you want me to keep trying? Because I will. It’s all I want. But is that what you want too?”

 

I held my breath as I looked at his expression, his light smile and thoughtful eyes. “Yes, Will,” he replied eventually and I relaxed. “I want it to work.”

 

I couldn’t hide my smile and Nico rolled his eyes. “I’m not making any promises though,” he warned.

 

I held my hands up. “Of course. But one more thing though.”

 

He chuckled. “What now?”

 

I looked at him. “I’m sorry,” I said with as much sincerity as I could muster. “For doing that to you. It was awful and… I never want to hurt you again. I just hope I can prove that to you.”

 

He nodded slowly giving me a small smile. “Thanks,” he muttered. “And… I know.”

 

Having had enough of the seriousness, I stood up abruptly. “Anyway,” I said, trying to muster my usual cheerfulness, “since you’re here, do you wanna work on the project?”

 

He shrugged. “Might as well.”

 

I got all of our books out and spread them over the bed. We both took a highlighter and started reading. About half an hour later, I said wistfully, “Imagine how much easier this would be if we had computers.”

 

Nico looked at me. “I’ve never used a computer for work.”

 

Oh, that was right. “They’re amazing,” I exclaimed. “My mom used to let me play games on hers when I was little. And then I’d watch her write songs on it. It was so much faster than handwriting everything.”

 

Nico scoffed going back to reading. “So you’re bored of me already?” he asked. “You want this to go faster?”

 

I rolled my eyes but before I could respond, he added, “I bet you want to go spend time with Ranaisa instead.”

 

“Huh?” I blurted, totally confused. “Where did that come from?”

 

He shrugged. “You seemed pretty cosy with her last night.”

 

I actually laughed. “And why was that?” I asked sarcastically. “Oh yeah! Because you left me with her. Literally. You introduced me, told me you’d be right back and then dipped immediately.”

 

His cheeks blushed. “Sorry,” he mumbled. “I didn’t feel too well.” Then, after studying my expression, he asked, “So Ranaisa…?”

 

“She was nice,” I shrugged, secretly happy he was jealous over absolutely nothing. “A bit touchy feely for my liking, but she was like that with everyone.”

 

“Hmph,” Nico replied.

 

“Nico,” I said, trying to get his attention by being playful, “it’s cute how you’re feeling jealous and all. But come on. After everything you’ve seen, and everything we’ve spoken about, you have to know you’re the only one I want.”

 

His cheeks grew pinker and his eyes deepened. “You know,” he said casually, dropping his highlighter, “it must be really embarrassing for you to keep declaring your undying love for me.”

 

I moved closer to him, pushing the books out of the way. “Not when the reactions I get out of you are so adorable.”

 

He tried harder to pull his features into something expressionless but I knew him way too well. “I think you’re thinking of someone else,” he told me, not leaving my gaze.

 

I pretended to think about that. “Nope,” I decided. “It’s only you.”

 

He raised his eyebrows. “Yeah? Who else are you flirting with?”

 

I chuckled. “Don’t worry,” I whispered, winking at him. “You get so adorable and flustered when I flirt with you, there is absolutely nobody else I could even think about-”

 

“Flustered?” he actually laughed. “Out of the two of us-“

 

“You’re the one who has kissed me,” I finished with a satisfactory smile. “Twice, if I remember correctly. And it probably would’ve been three times if we didn’t get interrupted last night.”

 

He stared at me, obviously fuming (but definitely in a good way). His cheeks were so red and I couldn’t stop looking at him biting his lip.

 

“I can settle the score if you’d like,” I offered, leaning closer, slowly, so slowly. “Even it out a bit…”

 

Our noses touched and I could feel the heat of his fast breathing. I closed my eyes, waiting for him to close the last bit of distance between us, waiting, my heart beating out of my chest.

 

He didn’t though. Instead, he pushed me backward, straddled me and pinned my hands above my head. “Don’t think you have the control here, Solace,” he told me, his voice dripping with lust.

 

I smiled because I was definitely not complaining. In fact, part of the fun of winding him up was getting to wonder when I’d end up pinned to a bed underneath him. It took all of my self control to not think about where this would go if we were actually together and I wasn’t exactly successful considering my lower half was pressed so closely to his.

 

I tried for a teasing smile, knowing that would drive him the craziest. “You know,” I mimicked casually, “it must be really embarrassing for you to keep making these moves on me.”

 

He dug his hands into mine to exert his control and fuck , that was hot. “Shut up,” he ordered. “I haven’t made any moves.”

 

I gave him an amused expression, pointedly looking at our precarious position. “Sorry,” I replied sarcastically, “I didn’t realise you kiss and straddle all your friends.”

 

“Maybe I do,” he said, obviously out of comebacks.

 

“Well,” I whispered, trying to be suggestive, “I bet none of them have wanted to kiss you as much I do right now.”

 

He glanced down at my lips, his face growing hotter. He leaned down slowly so that our faces were almost touching. I could see the desire in his dilated pupils and my excitement peaked at seeing him like this, so close to me.

 

“Easy, Solace,” he murmured playfully, obviously having felt it.

 

For gods’ sake, could he blame me? I stared at his eyelashes, trying not to let my thoughts get so damn carried away. He continued to lower himself slowly, and once again, I closed my eyes, waiting for that magical feeling to overwhelm me, for our lips to touch, for him to close the two millimetres between us-

 

And then he licked my nose.

 

My eyes snapped open as Nico let my hands go and shuffled off of me. I gave him an incredulous look as I wiped my nose. He ignored my expression and said innocently, “Shall we get back to work then?”

 

I laughed out of pure disbelief (although, I really should’ve seen it coming). “Wow,” I said sarcastically, “where did you learn how to do that? You sure know how to show a guy a good time. I for one thoroughly enjoyed it.”

 

“I know,” Nico replied lazily, his gaze back on his work. “I felt your enjoyment.”

 

Ugh , he was so insufferable.

 

I grabbed my book back and exaggeratedly plucked the cap off my highlighter.

 

“You’re not throwing a tantrum now, are you?” Nico asked me innocently.

 

“Definitely not,” I replied. “But I’m not speaking to you anymore.”

 

He laughed. “I’m sure it’ll take you exactly ten seconds to realise you can’t go without speaking to me.”

 

I hummed. “You’re way too smug now,” I decided.

 

“And you’re speaking to me,” he grinned.

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“You’re not regretting admitting you’re so in love with me you could die, are you?” Nico asked playfully.

 

I let out a breath at the sparkle in his eyes. “No,” I said immediately. “You can tease me all you want. But this.” I gestured between us. “Is so much better than a few weeks ago. Honestly? It’s kind of the best thing ever. I would never complain.”

 

Well, almost the best thing ever.

 

He nodded, looking thoughtful. “Good,” he replied simply. “Let’s get back to work.”

Notes:

And let the slow burn yearning commence…

Was that talk satisfactory enough for you for now?

Chapter 43: Frustration and Kinder Buenos

Summary:

Nico has a meeting with the Praetors, goes to college, then has an eager someone waiting for him at his door.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“Why can’t you just kick him out?” I demanded to the praetors, getting irritated now.

 

We’d been having this private meeting for about an hour now, and they still didn’t seem to understand the extent of the situation.

 

“Because,” Frank Zhang said, slowly and seriously (did that guy ever smile?), “we have procedures here.”

 

He was doing most of the talking while Hazel sat there listening thoughtfully.

 

I clenched my fists underneath the table. “Well, if that means you’re letting a criminal infiltrate your legion, they’re not very good procedures, are they?”

 

Frank also seemed to be growing colder towards me. “The court won’t accept your dreams as evidence for such a serious accusation,” he replied for the hundredth time and I was sick of hearing his voice.

 

I glared at him but he didn’t even flinch. “So what do you want to wait for?” I demanded. “For a more serious crime? For something that can’t be undone? Then will you consider banishing him? After the legion is successfully destroyed?”

 

Frank sighed. “I still don’t see how one legionnaire is going to supposedly take down the legion.”

 

“Because of the reasons I’ve already outlined!” I growled.

 

“Please don’t raise your tone,” Frank said calmly which irritated me more. “We can talk about this rationally.”

 

“If you’re not going to listen to me at a normal volume,” I replied, not lowering my voice, “then you’re leaving me no choice! Reece has formed an alliance with Bryce! This is extremely bad!”

 

“Because you have history with Bryce,” Frank suggested, “maybe your judgement is being clouded. Maybe you’re just having nightmares.”

 

“The only nightmare I’m having,” I gritted out, “is this conversation.”

 

“Well, at least we can agree on something,” Frank muttered.

 

I pushed my chair back aggressively and stood up in anger. “Listen to me!” I cried, having had enough. “You need to take me seriously! If you don’t, your legacy won’t be whatever heroic Roman mumbo jumbo you’ve done in battle. It’ll be the praetors who let the twelve legion fall to its knees.”

 

“At least we’ll have a legacy,” Frank snapped, “which is more than an ambassador of Pluto, a completely made up title.”

 

“That is enough!” Hazel cut in, finally. “Frank, stay calm, there’s no need to make this personal.” Then she looked to me with a tired expression. “And Nico, you can’t expect us to bring this case to court without hard proof. I agree this is a serious problem, but we’d never get past our preliminary statements without an uproar. I’m sorry, but you’re thinking too much like a Greek.”

 

My tone softened for Hazel, but my manner was just as stiff. “As a Greek,” I said, “I’m giving you valuable information. As Romans, I hope you do something with it. And something fast. Because I won’t be here when your legion crumbles.”

 

Then I walked out.

 

*

 

I was still fuming when I arrived at the university twenty minutes later. Partly because they weren’t doing anything about it. Partly because I knew they couldn’t do anything about it because of their stupid Roman procedures. Partly because I knew I would be there if their legion fell. And partly because I knew I’d hurt Hazel.

 

“Girl, where have you been?” Ocean inquired as I took my seat next to her in the seminar room. “You weren’t in the morning lecture.”

 

“Legion meeting,” I grunted as I threw my notepad onto the table.

 

Ocean twiddled her fluffy pen in her fingers. “You missed the good news,” she said. “Typal said that the project with the med students is going so well, we’re going to be doing more modules with them.”

 

I snorted. “I bet we’re the only two people in the cohort to be happy about that.”

 

“Uh uh, honey,” Ocean disagreed. “Just you.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “Trouble in paradise after Sam literally attacked you at the party?”

 

Ocean nodded. “She’s freaking out because what she did was so public.” She rolled her eyes. “Now’s she’s avoiding me for some kind of damage control.”

 

I tutted, sad for my friend, but also for Sam, for whatever reason she felt she had to hide. “Maybe you need to stop only thinking about the… physical relationship,” I suggested. “Maybe she needs a friend to help her come to terms with who she is. I know it’s not your job. But it might help. For both of you.”

 

Ocean smiled. “You know, that’s exactly what Ambri said.”

 

I looked down at my hands and fiddled with my ring; I still hadn’t spoken to my roommate since the party.

 

“He’s not happy with you,” Ocean said cautiously.

 

I scoffed. “Good.”

 

She held her hands up defensively. “Okay, girl,” she relented, sensing my tone. “Believe me, I live for the drama but, he seems quite upset.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “That’s odd,” I said sarcastically, “since he’s the one who upset me.”

 

Ocean gave me an unimpressed look as if she saw right through me and I sighed. It was a strange feeling, having two people I cared about annoyed at me at the same time. There was a time when I didn’t have anyone I cared about much (except for an unrelenting, unhealthy, gnawing crush) and now I had to frequently remind myself that it was a privilege to have people like Hazel and Ambrosius in my life, even if they were massive pains in my butt sometimes.

 

“I’ll speak to him later,” I muttered just as our tutor walked in.

 

*

 

“Oh no,” I exclaimed dramatically when I got home to find Will perched on the doorstep outside my building, “not you again.”

 

“I sense your happiness,” Will assured, “even though you have a grumpy exterior.”

 

My happiness was so powerful whenever I saw him, I was constantly surprised it wasn’t exploding out of me in Nico flavoured confetti.

 

“Doubtful,” I replied, pulling my keys out. “I hope you’re here to actually study today, because your constant distractions have probably already lowered my grade.”

 

Will bounded up and slipped inside as I held the door for him. “My bad,” he replied. “I do come unannounced to people’s homes and start ranting to them, with no concern for their plans or whether they were sleeping in on a Saturday.”

 

My cheeks grew hotter thinking about what I’d done a week ago. In my defence, I’d been up for the longest time thinking about what Ambri had said to me and then thinking about what Valentina had said to me and then thinking about what I actually wanted to say to myself.

 

And yes, I’d initiated most of the ‘distractions’ but that was just because Will was so damn distracting. I couldn’t help myself when I was around him and that fact was really biting me as I tried my hardest to figure out how to rebuild the emotional side of things.

 

“Would you like a snack?” I asked when we’d reached the apartment.

 

Will walked over to the kitchen area. “Sure,” he shrugged, looking at what was out. “Could I have an orange please?”

 

I also looked over. “Um, no,” I quickly said.

 

He raised his eyebrows at me. “I didn’t know that question was a test,” he replied, amused.

 

I shook my head. “The oranges are Ambri’s,” I explained, inwardly thinking that my roommate didn’t need any more incentive to dislike Will.

 

“Oh, I forgot,” Will said. “You don’t eat fruit.”

 

“I do so,” I argued like a petty child.

 

He put his hands on his hips and gods, even that was enough to undo me a little. “What were you going to get as a snack then?” he asked me.

 

I shrugged. “Doesn’t matter.”

 

“Nico,” he said in an authoritative tone. Gods .

 

“A kinder bueno,” I mumbled.

 

Will smiled at me and threw me the pack. “Make it two then,” he replied instead of scolding me. “Let’s go?”

Notes:

Ambri hates Will, everyone in the comments hates Ambri, Nico hates Frank, I hate Frank, Frank hates Nico, Bryce and Reece hate Nico, Nico hates Bryce and Reece, Bryce and Reece hate Will, Will is just trying to get his man.

Idk what that was, sorry.

Also, Will being authoritative omg.

Chapter 44: Mr. Impulsive McHasty

Summary:

Nico and Will *study*

Notes:

They’re not going to study.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

After the seventh time Nico’s eyes glassed over, I decided to mention it.

 

“I know I’m incredibly sexy,” I started, beyond buzzing that I could say things like that to him again, “so if you keep fantasising about kissing me, you can just do it, you know.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes but gave me a reluctant smile telling me that I wasn’t not right.

 

“I had a meeting with Hazel and Frank earlier,” he explained in a tired voice. “And they decided to do nothing about the Reece situation. I can’t stop thinking about it.”

 

I frowned. “What Reece situation?”

 

Nico’s eyes widened in confusion. “I haven’t told you?”

 

I shook my head. “I mean, I was there when he made unnecessary comments about you during one of Leo’s classes,” I said, remembering how just that had clouded my entire opinion of him from then on. “I know he was responsible for the attack, right? And Leo told me he got demoted. Has he done something else?”

 

“Not yet,” Nico muttered eerily. “But he was who I was spying on in the Hypnos cabin.”

 

“Ohhh,” I replied, completely forgetting that we’d been there for a reason. “I forgot to ask about that. In my defence, something else much more important had me preoccupied.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes but I could tell he was getting flashbacks too.

 

“He was…” he trailed off, not meeting my eyes. When I was about to ask, he continued. “He was planning on taking over the camp. But I didn’t manage to hear any of his plans because someone ,” (he emphasised that word, looking at me), “pulled me into another dream and by then, my cover was blown anyway.”

 

I gave him a guilty look. “I’m sorry,” I said seriously, even though I wasn’t sure how to even control that kind of thing. “I didn’t know what you were doing was so important.”

 

“It’s not your fault,” Nico assured. “He already knew I was watching I think. And… it wasn’t that important anyway because Hazel and Frank won’t listen to me.”

 

I thought about that, digesting this new information. “I think your and their ways of dealing with things are very different,” I finally said.

 

Nico gave me an incredulous look. “You’re taking their side?!”

 

I held my hands up. “Let me finish, Mr. Impulsive McHasty. This is exactly my point!”

 

Nico sighed dramatically. “Fine,” he grumbled. “Go ahead.”

 

“I just think,” I started cautiously, “that if you know something is wrong in your gut, then you don’t waste any time in eliminating that problem. Rightly so, I’ll add, to make sure I’m not the next eliminated problem.”

 

Nico smiled and rolled his eyes.

 

“But Hazel and Frank,” I continued. “They’re Roman praetors, for gods’ sake. I’m sure they know just as well as you that Reece is a threat. Why do you think they demoted him? Or had you spy on him? But people in power, they don’t have the luxury of acting rashly without thinking of consequences because every decision they make is being judged by their legion.”

 

Nico thought about that, furrowing his eyebrows in the cutest way. “They’re going to get judged real hard when Reece… does whatever he’s going to do and they get blindsided.”

 

I nodded. “Maybe,” I agreed. “But somehow I doubt he’s going to get the best of Hazel and Frank.” I studied Nico, realising something. “I’m surprised you think he even has a chance,” I probed.

 

He shrugged. “Every threat should be taken seriously.”

 

That didn’t really answer my unasked question and I didn’t really think Nico even believed that, but if he didn’t want to tell me, I wasn’t going to push. “You need to work with them,” I suggested. “They want more evidence, right?”

 

He nodded.

 

“So find more evidence,” I finished.

 

“I’ve asked Clovis to continue the spy job,” he reminded me. “I don’t know what else I can do.”

 

I put my hand up. “Maybe I can help?”

 

Something a little like fear flashed in Nico’s expression, but was replaced a second later by an unimpressed look. “What are you going to do?”

 

“Don’t underestimate me, thank you,” I replied indignantly. “I’m not completely useless.”

 

“I didn’t say that,” he assured. “What I meant was: what are you going to do that I can’t do?”

 

I laughed. “Wow,” I dragged out. “You don’t have a lack of ego, do you? Gods.”

 

He shrugged unapologetically. “It’s a valid question.”

 

“Is it?” I laughed. “Because we’re not just talking about combat here, which also wouldn’t be clear cut-“

 

“Ha!” Nico interrupted. “That’s a funny joke.”

 

“What?” I demanded.

 

“That joke you just made,” he said, “about the possibility of you beating me in combat.”

 

“Really?” I asked in a challenging tone, leaning towards him. “Do you want to test that?”

 

He crossed his arms stubbornly. “I don’t need to,” he replied. “I know I can beat you. You know it too.”

 

“No, I don’t,” I argued.

 

He gave me a knowing look. “I see through you, Solace.”

 

I laughed because sure, he was right that I was partly motivated by the prospect of the tension created between us when we wrestled or sparred, but I also knew that I’d grown a lot stronger during my time in Europe. “I think I have a fighting chance,” I said truthfully giving him an eyebrow raise.

 

Then he pounced on me. Luckily, I’d been expecting it; Nico hardly ever backed down from a challenge, especially when they were raised by me. He straddled me like he’d done the other day, holding me down with his thigh muscles and searching for my wrists. But I knew this move and I knew how to get out of it. I tried to smile lazily as I bucked my hips up and squeezed my legs around his waist, straining until I managed to push him down.

 

When he realised I was gaining leverage, he twisted off and went at me from a different angle, threading his body to the side of my legs instead and hooking his foot around my stomach to hold me. That just gave me the idea to grab onto his chest and push to the side, toppling us both over so that I ended up on top, holding myself up with my hands.

 

Nico definitely wasn’t giving up though. He brought his hip up to knee me in the stomach and while I was distracted, he knocked my wrist off from where I was leaning on it and I fell to the right. Then he looped his leg around my left half to twist me around, onto my back and tried to pin me again.

 

I knew when I was wrestling someone like Nico, I had to think two steps ahead to even have a slither of a chance. So when I hooked my foot around his, he looked slightly confused. What he didn’t know was that when I also twisted my body away from his, he’d topple over my leg, making him land flat on his stomach right on top of me. He grunted, surprised and that was when I propelled off the edge of the bed, twisting us around to get on top again.

 

He also used the momentum to keep twisting and we went back and forth a few times, but whilst we turned together, I parted my legs so that when I got back on top the fifth time, I stayed put with my wide base. I’d also managed to grab his wrists during the commotion so I pinned them to the bed, beside his head.

 

Nico tried to buck his hips like I’d done, but I was expecting that and it was easy to deflect when I tensed my quads, keeping him down. When he realised that he’d actually lost, he gave me a priceless expression of pure surprise mixed with admiration.

 

I smiled triumphantly, leaning closer and wiggling my eyebrows playfully. “It looks like we have a winner-“

 

Nico interrupted me by lifting his head off the bed and capturing my lips with his. I hadn’t been expecting it, though I wasn’t entirely surprised; the tension created from wrestling was something we’d more than taken advantage of during our relationship. I had been happy to keep having playful fun with him away from the rest of the world, but gods this was more than I could’ve hoped for. The warmth from his lips ignited me, sending excitement dripping deep into my gut, making sparks tingle in my toes. Nico moved under me, shuffling closer, closer and breathing harder.

 

I lifted up to say something teasing, maybe to ask him if this was a new combat tactic, but as soon as I did, he looked at me underneath his lashes, his irises shining and his expression tinted pink. “Please don’t stop,” he breathed, and gods, his tone , dripping with desire. Just those three words completely undid me and I lowered myself back down like his lips were magnets, pulling me to endure this pure bliss.

 

His hands slipped through my grip and reached up to pull me closer, stroking the sides of my neck, the tufts of my hair, remembering where my soft spots were, remembering exactly what to do, where to touch, how to move to unravel my nervous system. I hummed deep in my throat as he pulled my hair lightly and my hips pushed down into him almost involuntarily.

 

Hesitantly, I pulled up again, straightening my legs and intending to go and cool down because I didn’t want to make Nico uncomfortable by doing too much (and I wasn’t sure myself how far I wanted this to go). But he hooked his legs around me and pulled me back towards him, kissing me harder and squeezing his thighs tight, pushing our bodies so damn close. And I was moving on instinct, every movement a habit I’d carved into the pleasure centre of my brain years ago. Nico teased me with his tongue and I shook as I pushed him into the mattress, slowly moving in rhythm to the eager kisses he seemed to be chasing, getting faster and hungrier and gods , I’d missed this.

 

Then suddenly, I was aware that one of his hands was trailing lower, from my neck, leaving a firm line of heat down the side of my chest. When his fingertip found the top of my waistband my skin burned with need, but thankfully I still had some clarity, however small and annoying.

 

Reluctantly, I pulled away from his lips. Then I carefully took his wandering hand in mine and pulled it back up, giving him a meaningful look as I kissed his fingers before pulling away completely. If I looked at his flushed cheeks and dilated pupils any longer, I’d probably lose all self control, so I rolled over and laid beside him instead.

 

After a few moments, Nico gave a small, slightly embarrassed chuckle. “Sorry,” he whispered. “I didn’t realise you didn’t… want to…”

 

I let out a short breath. “Believe me,” I sighed, “all I want is you… but…”

 

But I couldn’t give my entire self to him if I wasn’t sure he could give his entire self to me.

 

I didn’t have to say it out loud. Nico stroked my arm and nodded slowly. “I understand, Will.”

 

I smiled. “Thank you.”

 

We laid there for a good few minutes, catching our breath and (in my case anyway) trying to calm down. When I was thinking more three dimensional again, I realised I was lying on something that was digging into my side. I shifted to find a pen and highlighter.

 

Oh, right. Oops.

 

“So,” I said playfully, trying to shift the mood, “I’m working on being less distracting for you and I think I’m making real progress. Thoughts?”

 

My heart lifted at Nico’s cute little smile. “Dork,” he replied and that was the best response I could’ve hoped for.

Notes:

I did say ‘eventual smut’ so… Steamy, pining makeouts are all we’re getting so far… What do you think about that ethically?

Did Nico actually lose the wrestle or did he choose to? Who can say?

I’m sure Nico hiding the whole Bryce thing from Will won’t blow up in any way shape or form :D

Chapter 45: Green Tea

Summary:

Nico checks in with Clovis, then Ambri.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Okay, yes, I’d lied to Will about Bryce being involved. Well, more like withheld information . That wasn’t as bad, right?

 

Okay yes, I was aware that lying by omission was just as bad. But I was doing it for him. Will had such bad memories of Bryce, and I didn’t want him to relive them if it could be helped. I was doing it to protect him.

 

Okay yes, I was aware of the irony. But hadn’t I said that I was beginning to forgive Will for what he did? Because I would have probably done the same thing? Well, it was true.

 

And maybe he’d never have to find out that Bryce was behind this situation. He’d given me a great idea to fix it after all: find more evidence. I checked in with Clovis last night and after wondering why there was so many different types of cheese floating around in his dreamscape, I was disappointed when he said he hadn’t been able to break through Bryce’s protective dream film. I wasn’t surprised; people in the underworld definitely had more power over dreams than people of the living. They just had more motivation.

 

“I’ve got some other information,” Clovis sang just before I’d intended to wake up to get away from the cheesy nightmare.

 

I’d raised an eyebrow. “Useful?”

 

“Not really,” he’d admitted. “But you’d probably want to hear it.”

 

I’d sighed heavily which had turned into a cheese storm (don’t ask). “Tell me then,” I’d urged, worried I would’ve been swept up in the fluffy clouds of cheese if I’d stayed much longer.

 

“Will Solace dreams about you every night,” Clovis had sang, half teasing, half condescending.

 

I’d pushed a gouda out of my face. “Gods, Clovis, stop spying on him!” I’d snapped. “Stop spying on everyone! I’m out of here.”

 

He definitely hadn’t listened to me and I was sure I could hear him laughing when I’d subsequently had multiple dreams about Will.

 

With the Clovis plan being a dead end, I’d woken up this morning with a sense of hopelessness. But after daydreaming during lectures instead of paying attention, I’d come up with a plan. Albeit a disgusting plan. But a plan nonetheless.

 

I got home, my mind racing and my nerves prickly, my ADHD running rampant helping me put the pieces of my plan together, but I was forced to swerve my attention to something else when I realised Ambri was home early. He was sitting at the table with a mug in front of him.

 

“Afternoon,” he greeted coolly.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Can you stop with the awkwardness?” I requested bluntly. “And just let me explain?”

 

He took a sip from his mug of green tea. “Took you long enough,” he replied. “But I’m listening.”

 

I went to sit at the table across from him. “Don’t blame me for needing space,” I warned. “I’m talking now, aren’t I?”

 

Ambri nodded, placing his mug onto the table. “Please, go on,” he told me.

 

I took a breath, and tried to still my hands as they were fidgeting in my lap (I’ve never liked confrontation).

 

“Okay, yes,” I relented, “I overacted at the party. And I apologise for that. I’ve been feeling really overwhelmed at the moment with Will and Reece, and you digging into my decisions didn’t help. You and Ocean have been some of the only constants in my life recently and I rely on you to make me feel somewhat normal.”

 

Ambri sighed. “I rely on you too, Nico,” he said. “That’s why I don’t like seeing you chase after someone who treated you badly.”

 

“But you don’t know the full story,” I reiterated. “You approached me, all guns blazing, completely sure you were right, making me feel like an idiot and you don’t even know anything about him.”

 

“I’ve heard it all before,” Ambri argued. “It’s typical. People breaking things off, sure they can find something better and then running back when they realise they had it pretty good.”

 

I groaned audibly. “Can you stop?” I requested, trying not to get irritated. “Will isn’t like that. Stop judging him on your personal experiences. I’ll tell you what actually happened because you’re my friend and I want you to know, but… it isn’t because I have to prove Will’s character to you. You can’t hate people on baseless accusations, Ambrosius. It’s not okay.”

 

He looked at me, searching for something in my eyes, all thoughtful and processing. Then he nodded slowly. “Alright,” he relented. “I guess I went a bit too far with my prejudice. And I’ll apologise to Will for that. But it wasn’t completely baseless, Nico. He did leave you. He broke your heart. And then the other day, he snuck out after you guys spent the night together!”

 

I pulled a confused face. “When what?”

 

“You guys slept together a couple weeks ago, didn’t you?” Ambri asked, a bit of doubt creeping into his voice.

 

I laughed. “I mean, I wish,” I replied, glad I could say that now without feeling pathetic because Will wanted me too. “But no? Unless you know something I don’t.”

 

Ambri also looked confused. “He snuck out really early in the morning,” he told me. “Don’t you remember?”

 

“Righhhht,” I realised. “Yeah, that was when I’d shadowed us back and I was passed out cold.”

 

Ambri looked at me, mortified. “Gods,” he muttered. “I forgot you could do that.”

 

I nodded. “Well, there’s not much need for it here,” I said. When he continued to look guilty, I prompted, “You didn’t say anything to Will, did you?”

 

He gave me an embarrassed grimace. “I might have given him a hard time, yes.”

 

I pushed my hands into my eyes. “This was exactly my point,” I emphasised, hoping Will hadn’t taken it too seriously and making a mental note to check in with him later.

 

“I’m sorry,” he offered, looking down at the swirling greens and yellows in his tea.

 

“It’s up to Will to forgive you for that,” I told him. “But can I tell you the whole story now?”

 

He nodded. “Please.”

 

And so I told him.

 

“So let me get this straight,” Ambri said afterward, his mug of tea empty now, “Will risked his life, his happiness and months of his time to keep you safe?”

 

I nodded. “Now you’re getting it-“

 

“Then,” Ambri continued, “he admits what he did, admits he loves the shit out of you and tells you he’d do anything to get you back?”

 

I hummed. “I guess-“

 

“And in return,” Ambri interrupted, “you’ve kept him in suspense, refused to get back together with him but you’ve still gone around kissing him when you felt like it?”

 

I opened my mouth, then closed it again.

 

“Damn, Nico,” Ambri sighed. “I definitely did get this so wrong. Holy Fauna.”

 

“Great,” I grumbled. “I’ve explained it so well, you’re not even on my side anymore.”

 

Ambri chuckled. “Why do you see it as sides?” he asked curiously. “Aren’t you working together?”

 

I nodded. “Well, yes, but…”

 

Ambri nodded. “I see what’s happening here,” he told me.

 

“Great,” I said, exasperated, “could you please explain it to me then?”

 

He gave me a knowing smile. “So you love the guy-“

 

“That’s not exactly groundbreaking,” I muttered.

 

“Yeah, I wasn’t finished,” Ambri said, amused.

 

I sighed. “Go on.”

 

“You’re in love with this guy,” he repeated. “And he’s basically perfect, right?”

 

“Kinda,” I admitted.

 

“Except for what he put you through?”

 

I nodded.

 

“The thing he did without a choice?”

 

I nodded.

 

“The thing that hurt him just as much?”

 

I nodded.

 

Ambri gave me a look as if he didn’t need to continue. When I looked at him blankly, he sighed and continued. “You’ve already forgiven him,” he guessed. “Now you’re just punishing him.”

 

I gaped at him, shocked he’d even suggest that. But when I took a moment to think about it, maybe it did have some truth. It was clear I wanted a relationship with Will, and Hades, I couldn’t even hold myself back anymore, but I still wasn’t giving him what he wanted. Was it because of the grudge I couldn’t shake? I could sort of understand his actions, but forgetting what they led to for me, emotionally, was difficult to forget.

 

“There’s nothing wrong with that, by the way,” Ambri assured.

 

I laughed sarcastically. “Of course,” I replied. “When is punishing another person ever not okay?”

 

I’d worked so hard throughout my life to come to terms with my heritage and to realise that I wasn’t a bad person. I actively worked towards the kind of person I wanted to be and now my close friend goes and tells me that maybe all of that hard work was for nothing.

 

Ambri smiled. “I just meant,” he said, “you deserve to take your time with this, for whatever reason you choose. But I think it’s important for you to understand why you’re doing it. So you can work towards trusting him again without any internal barriers in your own mind.”

 

My eyes widened. “Gods,” I muttered. “That’s really smart.”

 

Sure, I was still taking my time for other reasons: I needed time to think, I wanted to be able to fully trust him. I wanted to make sure my insecurities, which had unfortunately been dragged to the surface in the past months, didn’t rear their ugly heads and damage a newly formed relationship between me and Will if we rushed this too quickly.

 

But another thing was that I didn’t want to feel any negative feelings towards Will. If we got back together and I was still hanging onto a little resentment, that would not be healthy. And maybe me giving him a hard time was my subconscious way of evening the score.

 

And now that I’d addressed that, I could fix it. Because that wasn’t right. Revenge was a sure way to destroy a meaningful relationship. I didn’t want Will to feel upset or unwanted or any of the things I’d felt. Him feeling like that wouldn’t disperse my negativity anyway. I knew what would though.

 

“Thanks, Ambri,” I said sincerely, getting up and kissing his temple.

 

“So?” he asked. “What are you going to do?”

 

I smiled. “I’m going to let him take me on a date.”

Notes:

Has Ambri redeemed himself?

Chapter 46: Insane

Summary:

Nico reveals what his plan to deal with Bryce is.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Ocean came round for dinner a couple days later, and after catching her up on what had happened with the praetors, it was time to talk about something much less enjoyable and much more difficult.

 

“So with Reece,” I started, finally going to tell my friends my plan and hope they’d help me with it, “it’s going to be tricky. But I think-“

 

“Is he attractive?” Ocean interrupted.

 

I stared at her. “Huh?”

 

“It was a simple question, Nico,” Ambrosius said, smirking.

 

“Exactly!” Ocean agreed. “I was only asking.”

 

I groaned. “Can you keep it in your pants for five seconds?” I requested.

 

“I did, girl,” Ocean assured. “You managed to say about ten words before I interrupted.”

 

“Ten isn’t enough to save the camp,” I told her.

 

Ambri was clearly trying to keep a straight face but said in a serious tone, “I think you should answer her question, Nico.”

 

“Just answer it, girl!” Ocean cried.

 

I groaned again. “If I answer, will you both shut up?”

 

“Maybe,” Ambri said.

 

“Probably not,” Ocean said.

 

I pressed my face into my hands. “No,” I replied to Ocean’s question. “Well, he’s not my  type anyway.”

 

Ocean rolled her eyes. “Of course he’s not your type,” she teased. “We know who you’re fantasising about mouth sucking nowadays.”

 

“Just mouth sucking?” Ambri asked, giving me a playful eyebrow raise.

 

Ocean snickered. “Good one.”

 

“Please stop,” I begged.

 

“For reference,” Ambri said, “I also don’t think Reece is attractive.”

 

Ocean nodded seriously as if we were talking about something important. “Okay,” she conceded. “We can now continue, Nico.”

 

I gave her an incredulous look. “ Can we?” I asked sarcastically.

 

“Actually, no,” Ocean replied, clearly just trying to annoy me now. “Now that we’re on the topic, when will you be sucking things with Will?”

 

My cheeks burned. “I have no idea, Ocean! Please shut up now.”

 

She gave me a hug and kissed the top of my head. “I’m only messing, babe,” she told me. “Go on. I’m listening now.”

 

I sighed, giving her an eye roll. “As I was saying,” I started again, as Ambri and Ocean gave me their full attention, “Reece is mainly a threat because of his underworld help from Bryce. I don’t know what their plan is but I know that it’ll definitely be Bryce’s idea.”

 

Ambri nodded. “I knew both of them,” he said, “and I can confirm that if nefarious plots are being made, Bryce is definitely the more likely culprit of the two.”

 

“Exactly,” I said thankful to have confirmation. “So my plan is…” I paused for a moment to prepare for their reactions, “… to kidnap Bryce.”

 

Predictably, both of their mouths dropped open. To be fair to them, it was completely bonkers.

 

“Sorry,” Ocean backtracked, “isn’t this guy dead?”

 

I nodded happily. “Killed by yours truly, in fact.”

 

Ambri gave me his signature ‘ I think you’re crazy but I’m trying to be polite ’ look. “Have you thought this through?”

 

I hummed. “How hard can it be?”

 

“Very hard!” Ocean cried. “Very very hard!”

 

“Yeah,” Ambri agreed. “How are you even going to achieve this?”

 

“I’m a child of the underworld,” I emphasised. “And I’ve beaten him twice already. Hazel and Will both said they need more proof. Well, this is the answer! What better proof than the mastermind behind it?”

 

“I’m sure there is other proof you could find,” Ambri started.

 

I shook my head. “Bryce is clever,” I said, “and he doesn’t take risks. The only way to beat him is to do something unpredictable.”

 

They both stayed silent for a few moments, looking lost and looking at each other looking lost.

 

“Nico,” Ambri said cautiously, “you do understand that this is crazy?”

 

I shrugged in response. “Well, I’d rather that than being boring.“

 

Ambri and Ocean glanced at each other as if silently discussing at what point they were going to try to overpower me and force me into a psychiatric hospital to be assessed.

 

“Nico, honey,” Ocean said sweetly, “you can be interesting without being actual full fat, extra sugar, deep fried fucking insane !”

 

I knew it wasn’t her intention but I burst out laughing. That didn’t seem to reassure them either. “Trust me, guys,” I tried. “I know Bryce. He always thinks he has the one up and that’s his issue. He’ll never expect this.”

 

Ocean nodded dramatically. “Yeah,” she agreed, “maybe because he knows it would never work. What about your dad?”

 

I shrugged nonchalantly. “We have an understanding,” I replied. “He owes me. Plus, I’m not kidnapping Bryce to keep him. Gross. It’s just for a trial. And then we can throw him back to whatever pit he’s living-“ I stopped myself. “Sorry, whatever pit he’s dying in and we can put this all behind us.”

 

Ocean was still giving me an uneasy look that I’d seen before on Will only when discussing one topic: the underworld. I pictured Ocean in her colours and scarves and platforms in Hades’ realm and realised I hadn’t specified.

 

“I’m not asking you guys to come with me by the way,” I quickly clarified.

 

Ocean visibly relaxed. “Oh, thank gods,” she sighed. When she saw my amused eyebrow raise, she added sarcastically, “I mean, oh no, I’m not vacationing in hell! However will I manage?”

 

I laughed and rolled my eyes. “It’s nicer than you’d think.”

 

“I get why you don’t want Ocean slowing you down-“ Ambri said.

 

“Excuse me,” Ocean protested. “I may be slow, but at least I’m fierce.”

 

“- but I could help,” Ambri finished.

 

I thought about that. Ambrosius had been a Roman legionnaire for little over five years, unlike Ocean who had such little magical blood, she hadn’t even realised she was part of our world until college time and therefore never joined the legion. She had less experience in combat than the cat who resided in the bookstore.

 

“I’m not saying I don’t want your help,” I assured, “because I will need favours from both of you to make this work. But I just don’t think the underworld is the best place for you to be.”

 

Ambri scoffed. “Let me guess,” he offered, clearly already irritated, “you’re refusing my help because you’re going to ask Will Solace?”

 

I raised my eyebrows at his tone. “Are you jealous of Will?”

 

He shrugged, trying to be casual. “I guess I’m just wondering what he has that I don’t.”

 

Ocean chuckled. “A dick he wants to suck.”

 

“Shut up, Ocean!” both Ambri and I cried. “And I’m not asking Will,” I added to Ambri.

 

He had the sense to look down. “Oh.”

 

“Because I don’t want anyone I care about down there,” I said hotly.

 

“Oh,” he repeated. “I’m sorry,” he offered. “I just wanted to help.”

 

I nodded. “I know,” I said, lowering my tone. “And I appreciate it. But I can’t let you go down there.”

 

He nodded.

 

“Besides,” I continued, “I need your help up here. You need to convince the praetors to hold a trial whilst I’m obtaining the key witness. I don’t want to have Bryce held hostage for longer than he has to be. For his and my father’s sake.”

 

“What makes you think he’ll participate in the trial?” Ambri asked.

 

“Ego,” I replied. “He won’t refuse. It’s like admitting guilt. I predict he’ll throw Reece under the bus instead.”

 

Ocean whistled. “Damn, that’s harsh.”

 

“Why?” I demanded. “He deserves it.”

 

“I agree,” Ambri added. “You guys didn’t grow up with him. He was like a constant threat hovering over your shoulder. When you were eating, when you were sparring, when you were pooping.”

 

I hated people like that. People who went out of their way to make others scared and miserable. Was it so difficult to have a little empathy? No. The answer was always no.

 

“I’m sure I can charm the praetors,” Ocean replied.

 

Ambri smirked and looked at me. “And I’ll bring the logic. You can count on us.”

 

I smiled. “Thank you, guys. That means a lot. Even if you think I’m crazy.”

 

Ocean pulled me into a bear hug again. “Oh, we know you’re a crazy bitch. That’s why we love you.”

 

I rolled my eyes but enjoyed the hug, breathing in her rose and fennel perfume.

 

“Just one more question,” Ambri started, and I could tell he was still not sold on the idea.

 

I nodded. “Yeah?”

 

“Based on what you’ve told us about Will Solace,” he continued, “I find it hard to believe he’s going to let you do this on your own.”

 

I snorted. “Well, that’s easy,” I replied. “I just won’t tell him.”

 

Ambri stayed silent and I couldn’t help but notice he was judging me. Gods, one conversation a few days ago and his entire perception of Will had changed. Well, I could make my own decisions, just like Will had done. He wasn’t my boyfriend and I didn’t owe him anything.

 

I would do this alone and I would do it right.

 

Probably.

Notes:

Oh, silly Nico. He’s going down a self destructive spiral out of spite and he just can’t see it. Cue someone making him see sense please? Please?!?

 

Shoutout to TheChosenIdiot who went and drew Will in his sexy cat costume!! Like omg I’m actually going crazy about this. It is awesome. Go and see it: https://www.instagram.com/p/DIXWCj_tTdK/?igsh=MXVyNWZsemo1anF2Yg==

Chapter 47: Bloody

Summary:

Nico brings up the date idea with Will, then Ambri has a talk with Will.

Notes:

I just want to say a huge HAPPY BIRTHDAY to @katrinab_2006 !!! You are one of the most supportive people to exist ever. I still cannot believe how many times you’ve given me messages of hope- during my last fic, in the three years between, and now this one too. From your 12,000 character comments (wth seriously how do you do it?!) to the dozen voice notes you send me after almost every chapter now, recognising details and hints no one else notices… They truly make me smile like nothing else and I cannot tell you how much it all means to me. You are beautiful, in all senses of the word.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Nico caught up with me as I was heading out of the university, a day full of lectures and tutorials still buzzing around my mind.

 

“Who are you running from, Solace?” he asked, falling into step with me.

 

“Definitely you,” I replied. “You’re too cute for me to handle.”

 

He scoffed but very unconvincingly. “What are you doing tonight?” he asked.

 

I hummed. “Not much after my shift,” I told him. “Why? Are you asking me out?”

 

I was asking it as a joke and Nico asked, “Why is that funny?”

 

I stopped walking so I could look at him properly. “Nothing,” I chuckled. “Except the potentially life changing implications of it.”

 

He smiled shyly. “Fair point,” he conceded. “Okay well, I’m not asking you out.”

 

That was what I was expecting so it didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would to hear him say it. I smiled and continued walking. “Did you want to work on the project?” I asked.

 

“No,” he replied. A small pause before he added, “A date sounds nice though.”

 

I snorted. “If you’re not asking me then, who are you asking?” I gasped sarcastically. “Oh no. It’s not Professor Typal, is it?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Will-“

 

“Because I’m not entirely surprised,” I continued. “I did always have a hunch you were a ‘submits to authority in the bedroom type’.”

 

I enjoyed watching his cheeks grow pinker and I knew it was pushing it a little, but I couldn’t help myself when I added, “And that hunch may have been proven to me one or ten hundred times when we were together.”

 

It had the intended effect: Nico’s entire face blushed and his expression was part flustered, part completely shocked. He nudged me hard in the arm. “Shut up,” he ordered. I could tell he was trying not to smile though.

 

I shrugged innocently. “About what?”

 

“Anyway,” Nico said, deciding to ignore my comment, “as I was saying-“

 

“You want to go on a date with someone that isn’t me?” I finished for him, kind of hoping he was joking. I didn’t know how I would react. Sure, he had every right to see other people. I’d just thought that maybe… I was at least a little bit important to him. Hadn’t he said he wanted this to work?

 

“I didn’t say that,” Nico told me and I let out a breath.

 

I still chuckled nervously though. “Can you just tell me what you want?” I requested. “I like suspense to some extent but…”

 

Nico rolled his eyes as if he was annoyed I couldn’t read his mind. Then finally he said, “I’m giving you the chance to ask me out, Will.”

 

“Ohhhh,” I replied in realisation, kicking myself for not realising sooner because of course, Nico would ask me to ask him on a date. “How very kind of you,” I said.

 

“I know,” he noted. “A great privilege really.”

 

I nodded enthusiastically. “I agree, totally.”

 

“So when are you going to pick me up?” he asked.

 

I shrugged. “Oof, this is awkward,” I said, giving him a playful look. “I was actually thinking of passing on the opportunity.”

 

Nico laughed in surprise. “Oh, really?”

 

I nodded. “Yeah,” I confirmed. “You’re just a lot of work and I’ve got too much on my plate right now.”

 

He laughed again. “Okay, Solace. Suit yourself.”

 

“I will,” I replied cheerily. “And thank you for the offer.”

 

He rolled his eyes and started to walk away. I grabbed his hand gently and pulled him back, watching the glint in his eyes, his expression half smug and expectant, half playful.

 

“Nico,” I asked slowly, quietly, moving closer towards him, “can I take you on a date tonight?”

 

He bit his lip to hide his smile. I could tell he half wanted to say something sarcastic as a reply, but I stepped an inch closer to him and watched in satisfaction as his expression turned into desire. “Yes,” he whispered.

 

I gave his hand a squeeze before stepping away. “Great,” I said happily, starting to walk off. “I’ll come by yours around seven, okay?”

 

“See you later, Solace.”

 

I hoped there weren’t many casualties in the war games tonight; I needed time to plan a date.

 

*

 

To be fair to the Romans, five broken arms, ten nosebleeds, three lacerations and nine blunt force trauma injuries wasn’t that bad. I’d seen and healed much worse, and I was starting to have a hunch that the Greeks I’d grown up with were just generally more reckless. I somehow doubted that a Roman legionnaire would turn up in my tent with full limb amputations (multiple times).

 

“Thanks, Will,” Lavinia said gratefully after I bandaged up the gash down her calf. “This is my good leg. I’ll need it.”

 

I snorted. “Well, it should be good as new in the morning if you give it enough rest.”

 

I handed her a crutch, but she refused it. “I’m not a gump,” she protested. “I can walk with a bit of pain.”

 

Hmm, maybe they weren’t so different from Greeks.

 

As I was cleaning up, disposing of anaesthetic needles and putting away spare splints, I heard someone else walk in.

 

“A delayed injury?” I asked, then looked up to see Nico’s roommate, Ambrosius. “Oh, hi.”

 

His features were annoyingly symmetrical and I could probably cut a bandage on his jawline if I tried. He looked more Greek than Roman with his slightly longer hair, though I assumed he wouldn’t have had that hairstyle during his legion years. His good looks didn’t stop me remembering how he’d insulted me the other day for no reason though.

 

“Hey,” he greeted, giving me a weirdly friendly smile. “How’s it going?”

 

I held up a used gauze that was soaked. “Bloody,” I replied before disposing of it. “You?”

 

He placed his hands into his jean pockets awkwardly and shrugged. “Yeah, not bad, thanks.”

 

I also smiled awkwardly and continued cleaning up. “Did you have an injury?” I asked.

 

“No, no,” he said quickly, making me wonder why he was here and couldn’t he go bother someone else then please? But, thanks to my stupid nice personality, I didn’t say any of that. “I just wanted to speak to you.”

 

I nodded, kicked a swivelling chair over to him and sat down on a patient bed, looking at him expectantly. “Sure,” I replied. “Ambrosius.”

 

He sat down and didn’t waste any time before cutting to the chase. “I just wanted to apologise,” he said, studying me, “for how I acted towards you. I got the wrong end of the stick and I thought you were playing Nico around. But… he told me what went down between you two and I guess… I wanted to say sorry for my prior judgements.” He paused before adding, “And thank you. For doing all of that for him. I can’t imagine what you’ve been through.”

 

Gods, that was a lot. I puffed out my cheeks and sighed. “Um…” I stuttered, not really sure what to say. I wasn’t surprised Nico had confided in his friends, but I was a bit taken aback by said friend coming to thank me for it.

 

“You don’t have to say anything,” Ambrosius assured. “I just didn’t want you to feel like I  disliked you. Because now I know the full story, it’s actually quite admirable.”

 

I laughed awkwardly. “Well, that’s more for Nico to decide I guess.”

 

He nodded. “I hope it works out between you.”

 

I raised my eyebrows, kind of touched and still a bit shocked. “I… thanks, Ambrosius.”

 

“Call me Ambri,” he told me.

 

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Damn, you really did a one eighty, huh?”

 

He shrugged. “Well, now I know you’re not a dirtbag, screwing with my friend.”

 

I hummed, smiling, a weight released off my shoulders that I hadn’t even realised I’d been carrying. I hadn’t ever not had approval from the important people in Nico’s life and that meant a lot to me.

 

“Speaking about wanting it to work between you,” Ambri started cautiously, “I think I should tell you something. Something… about Nico.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Something he doesn’t want me to know?” I asked suspiciously. “Because then you really shouldn’t tell me.”

 

“He didn’t tell me not to per se,” Ambri disagreed, but I could tell he was struggling.

 

“It’s fine,” I told him. “I’m sure whatever it is, I’ll find out soon enough. I think we’re getting closer everyday. We’re going out tonight.”

 

And that reminded me: where to take him? Since he knew New Rome much better than I did, it seemed stupid to take him anywhere in the city. And I didn’t exactly know California or any of the surrounding area-

 

“He’s leaving,” Ambri blurted, killing my train of thought.

 

I looked at him, his expression looking kind of pained. “What?” I asked.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said and I could tell he meant it. “I can see how much you care about him and you deserve to know.”

 

I furrowed my eyebrows. “Leaving where?”

 

Ambri shivered at the thought which didn’t bode well. “Somewhere dangerous,” was all he replied though. “You can ask him yourself now though. I’ve said enough.”

 

He stood up abruptly. “Anyway,” he said, “good talk. But I should be… yeah.”

 

Then he took his leave, leaving me completely perplexed.

Notes:

Is Ambri back in the bad opinions of my readers or was this a justifiable thing to do? Some of you even wanted him to do this.

Also, date time next chapter yay

Chapter 48: Climbing

Summary:

Their date.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I spent an embarrassingly long amount of time choosing an outfit. Ever since I’d gotten home, and even though Will and I had had a four year relationship before this, I couldn’t help the first date fluttery jitters shaking my insides.

 

In the end, I decided to wear a black buttoned shirt with grey skinny jeans (not ripped) and my dark laced boots. I got bored when I realised I’d gotten changed two hours too early, so I decided to restring the laces in my shoes, making them criss crossed instead of parallel. I didn’t do any makeup (and I could feel the auras of both Valentina and Ocean cursing me for that choice) but I tried to blow dry my hair so it sat a bit nicer than my usual ‘I’ll just leave it to air dry because I can’t be bothered’ look.

 

I went out into the living room to choose which jacket I wanted just as Ambrosius came home. “Aviator, bomber or trench coat?” I asked him.

 

He gave me a kind of misted expression. “You look nice,” he said, not answering my question.

 

“Thanks,” I replied. “I’m going on a date. How was your day?”

 

He nodded. “Mmm, yeah, good, fine. I gotta…”

 

Then he retired to his bedroom. Well, that was weird. Although, Ambri usually was in a world of his own. Nonetheless, I made a mental note to check in with him later but decided to give him space while I finished getting ready.

 

On a whim, I painted my nails black in the last half an hour before Will was scheduled to pick me up. It was a relaxing activity to calm my nerves that also had the added bonus of making my hands prettier.

 

When Will arrived (within ten seconds of when he’d say he’d be here), I bounded (ugh, I know) down the hall and opened the door. He smiled widely at me, his energy giving golden retriever and I hoped he was as excited as I was.

 

“Gods,” he sighed appreciatively, “you look so fucking hot I might die.”

 

My cheeks burned, but I forced myself to maintain his gaze. I lived for his compliments, and all that time I spent getting ready seemed worth it now.

 

Will was wearing a lime green flannel over a white tee and washed out jeans.

 

“And I like your flannel,” I told him.

 

He gave me a look as if I’d done something a lot more than compliment his top. To be fair, it had been a running joke between us when I pretended to dislike his dorky flannel shirts. Before this, I couldn’t remember if I’d actually ever admitted how sexy I found them.

 

“Don’t let that get to your head,” I warned.

 

He seemed like he was physically bouncing up and down in excitement which made me feel warm and fuzzy inside. “Please,” he replied, “I always knew you liked them. Are you ready to go?”

 

I nodded, grabbing my keys.

 

“Actually,” Will said, looking again at my outfit, “you might want to change into something more moveable.”

 

I gave him an unimpressed look. “You couldn’t have told me this before?” Before I spent a ridiculous amount of time deciding what to wear.

 

He laughed in mock outrage. “You mean before you sprung on me that I had to take you out a few hours prior?”

 

“‘ Had to’?” I asked, still unimpressed.

 

“You know what I mean,” he nudged me playfully.

 

I looked down at my button down. “I’m not made of glass,” I told him. “I’m sure I can cope with whatever you’ve got planned.”

 

Will shrugged. “Okay,” he replied. “Come on then.”

 

We walked together down the steps of my building and out into the cool air of New Rome. It was merging into winter now so the sun had set and the wind had a bit of a bite to it. Thankfully, I was snug enough in my trusty aviator and Will didn’t seem to ever get cold unless the temperature really plummeted (which, like Camp Half Blood, New Rome hardly ever got thanks to magical barriers).

 

“How was your shift?” I asked Will as he directed me down the streets, heading somewhere I hadn’t been before.

 

He hummed. “Eye opening, I guess,” he replied.

 

“Go on,” I encouraged excitedly. I liked hearing about the impossible medical procedures Will managed to pull off. He was so impressive.

 

“Nothing special,” he told me. “At least, compared to Camp Half Blood, working in this infirmary feels like a holiday.”

 

I laughed. “Frank and Hazel have definitely urged their soldiers to pay special attention to health and safety,” I noted. “I have no idea why.”

 

Will snorted. “Yeah,” he agreed in a joking tone, “I loved it when we were younger and we were all dying left, right and centre.”

 

I hummed in nostalgia. “Those were the days.”

 

Will rolled his eyes. “This way,” he told me, heading towards the end of the residential area and hopping a fence into the woodland. He held out his hand to help me down as I climbed it too. I slapped it away though. “I can manage,” I insisted, before gracefully pulling myself down. “See?” I asked right before I tripped on a twig.

 

Will tried hard to hold in his laughter but he was not successful. “Sorry,” he chuckled, not sounding sorry when I crossed my arms at him.

 

“Need I remind you,” I said, “that many people fear me. I’m a scary person.”

 

That just set him off again. “Don’t start with your spiel, di Angelo,” he told me between laughter. “I think you know by now that it doesn’t work on me. Never has. Never will.”

 

Of course I knew. It was one of the reasons I loved him.

 

Carefully, Will pushed a branch out of the way so that we could walk deeper into the forest. The trees were quite dense here, bowing around us as I trod into the thick grass, following Will into the blurry path of greens and darkness.

 

“Do you know where you’re going?” I asked.

 

He turned back and gave me a teasing smile. “Do you trust me?”

 

That was a good question. I’d trusted him with all my heart before he’d left. Even though it had been shattered, I did feel like it was slowly growing again, each day a new bond pulling us closer together.

 

I shrugged. “I guess I do.”

 

I could tell he appreciated that because he hardly ever got speechless. He gave me a shy smile and turned around again, heading on. My insides fluttered as I continued to follow him.

 

After another ten or so minutes, he stopped in front of a large tree about three metres in diameter. “Okay,” he announced. “We’re here.”

 

I walked around him and placed my hand on the tree, feeling its cold bark. “Mmm,” I agreed, “this tree is definitely… bigger than the rest?” I faced him. “I don’t get it.”

 

Will also stepped closer to the tree and placed his hand on it. The way he stroked it with his soft healer’s hands almost made me jealous. “I like to come here,” he explained, “sometimes when life gets a bit much. It reminds me of the trees we grew up next to around camp. I don’t think anyone else even knows there’s such a big forest here so it’s nice and quiet. And this tree in particular,” he paused, raised his leg up onto a knot, straightened his knee so that his body flew up from the ground and grabbed ahold of a branch near his head, “is great for climbing.”

 

I smiled widely, a childish sense of fun taking over me. “You may be taller, Solace,” I challenged, already taking hold of the highest branch I could reach, “but I bet I can still beat you to the top.”

 

Will laughed, clearly relieved I appreciated his date idea. “You’re on,” he accepted, turning his attention back to the tree. He reached around to the left, finding another knot to place his weight on. “I should really have given you a head start,” he mused playfully. “Since I’ve climbed this tree dozens of times.”

 

Stealthily, I hooked my foot onto a branch, curling my body around it to propel myself upwards and grabbed another to keep me stable. “It’ll be even more embarrassing for you when you lose then,” I teased, noting that I had already gained on him.

 

I had a lot of practice climbing. I had often slept in trees during my time alone to keep myself safe, and I’d also climbed the Argo II mast quite a few times, which wasn’t the same thing but still encompassed the same skill. And even though I was physically shorter than Will, I was still just as strong which meant I could haul more of my weight up at a time than he could.

 

“Hey, that’s my branch!” Will protested when we both reached for the same one.

 

I met his fierce gaze, momentarily mesmerised by his bright eyes, stark against the darkening woodland. Then I leaned in to kiss him on the cheek and while he was flustered, I used the branch to pull myself up higher than him.

 

“That’s just not fair,” he muttered, as he followed me, now at least a metre beneath me, but when I looked down, he was looking extremely pleased.

 

I liked how the small acts of affection I gave him affected him so significantly. It made me trust his feelings and gave me a sense of power at the same time.

 

I continued threading my body through the branches as they got smaller towards the top (another advantage of my size), keeping tabs on Will who was still below me but wasn’t giving up just yet. He was increasing his pace as he saw me reaching the top, but there was no way he could catch up to me now. I flexed my hip and pushed myself the last few metres, smiling triumphantly down at him when I’d stabilised myself.

 

He rolled his eyes but I could tell he was enjoying himself despite the loss. This was a double victory, I thought to myself, since I now got to watch Will climb the last bit, his strong arms flexing as they took his entire body weight, the way his eyes scrunched slightly in concentration as he figured out where to place his feet. I bit my lip. Gods, I was so down bad.

 

After he’d positioned himself comfortably in the branches opposite me, I said, “About time. I’ve been here for ages.”

 

He laughed good-naturedly. “Okay, you don’t have to rub it in.”

 

I shrugged innocently, my heart beating out of my chest, the adrenaline slowly dissipating. “I’m sorry you’re bad at climbing trees.”

 

He gasped dramatically. “I’m not bad !” he protested. “Plus, you cheated.”

 

I smiled playfully. “I don’t see how playing to my advantages is cheating,” I replied, “but I guess if it makes you feel better about yourself.”

 

“It’s a pretty big advantage,” Will whispered, “having your opponent be completely in unrequited love with you.”

 

I bit my lip, wondering how to respond to that. It was an invitation to tell the truth, to tell him that obviously I loved him, more than I could even describe, more than I could fathom. I wanted to tell him that my feelings hadn’t changed towards him and now I might be ready to pick up where we left off. I’d forgiven him, I trusted him… enough. I understood what he’d done. And I loved him more than anything in this stupid world. It was obvious he’d do anything for me and I didn’t need him to prove anything else to me. There was nothing holding me back. So why wasn’t I speaking?

 

Will gave a sad smile that made me want to wrap him in a big fluffy blanket. “It was a joke, Nico,” he assured though we both knew it hadn’t been. “It’s okay if you’re not there.”

 

“No,” I replied quickly. “I… well… I…”

 

“I’m perfectly happy right now anyway,” Will said as I tried to mentally stabilise myself from the vertigo of my own thoughts. “Well, actually there is one thing that could make me happier.”

 

“Oh?” I asked, kind of seeing where this was going, the heat rising in my cheeks again, that fluttering feeling appearing in my stomach.

 

Will gave me a teasing smile. “No, not that , Nico,” he told me. “Although, it’s nice to know where your head’s at.”

 

I internally scolded myself for being so obvious. “What then?” I asked.

 

He looked over the foliage of the surrounding trees, almost all bathed in black now. “Just earlier,” he started wistfully, “right after I’d set the fourth broken bone, I remembered how you used to visit me in the infirmary and it got me all nostalgic. You’d keep me company, bring me snacks, even help me out a little… I guess I just miss that.”

 

I took his hand in mine, feeling how much warmer he was. “I miss it too,” I whispered, remembering how much time we’d spent in the infirmary during our time at Camp Half Blood. I felt a small pang in my chest at the memory. “We can bring that back, you know?”

 

Will gave me a grateful smile. “Really?”

 

I nodded. “Of course,” I replied. “I’ll come visit you during your next shift,” I promised. “I’d love to learn all the new fancy techniques you’ve picked up too.”

 

He pulled a fake grimace. “Ooo, I don’t know,” he said playfully. “That’s some pretty advanced stuff and it took you over a year to just learn the basics.”

 

I nudged him. “I was alright,” I defended. “Considering I’m descended from Hades. You’re lucky I didn’t actively try and kill your patients.”

 

Will laughed. “Or unlucky, depending on who it was.”

 

I snorted. “It was unlucky for me I didn’t have the gall to finish you off when I had the chance,” I said. “It would’ve saved me a lot of trouble.”

 

“Ah, Nico,” Will sighed. “It would’ve been a privilege to die at the hands of the Ghost King.”

 

I nudged him again. “Shut up,” I said, embarrassed. Then, partly to avoid talking about my feelings, partly because I didn’t want our date to end, I asked, “Now, are there any other trees we can climb?”

 

Will smiled. “Of course,” he replied. “Right this way, your majesty.”

Notes:

Something’s holding Nico back. I wonder what that is and if he’ll figure it out.

Are you proud of Will for not bringing up the conversation he had with Ambri? Yeah, that definitely won’t backfire in the next chapter.

Chapter 49: Cut Fence

Summary:

After their date.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“I have to admit,” I told Will as we made our way back to the city, “that was one of the best dates I’ve ever been on. Thank you.”

 

We’d stayed out so late, chasing each other through the trees and having more climbing races (I’d only lost when Will cheated by discreetly untying my shoelaces before we’d started), that the night had come and gone and the first light of day was tinging the sky pink. It was the most fun I’d had in months and I could almost feel the darkness washing away. I hadn’t even wanted to leave when we did, but we’d agreed that we both needed at least a few hours sleep before morning lectures.

 

“I’m glad,” Will replied happily. “And you don’t need to thank me, silly.”

 

I looked at him, followed the line of his jaw and the easy smile lines in his cheeks. I realised that my hunger for him had grown a ridiculous amount and I just wanted, needed him. All the time.

 

I needed to tell him because he deserved to know how I was feeling, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it just yet. Okay, yes, I was scared of admitting it to him, an irrational but reasonable fear considering what had happened between us. But the other thing that was holding me back now was that I didn’t want to tell him about my quest to find Bryce. It was stupid, but I had it in my head that if we got back together, I’d owe him an explanation of where I was questing and I didn’t want that burden to fall on him.

 

So, I promised myself, as soon as I’d sorted it all out, I’d get out of my own head and go through with it. Because, let’s face it, Will was and was always going to be my entire life. Yes, he’d made mistakes, but nothing was ever going to erase what he meant to me.

 

Just as I was thinking that, Will let out a grunt and when I turned to see what was wrong, I realised he’d tripped over a tree root and had thumped to the floor unceremoniously.

 

“You absolute dork,” I judged, hurrying to his aid. “Are you alright?”

 

He cringed slightly, rolling up the bottom of his jeans so he could see his ankle. “I think so,” he said, unsurely.

 

“What’s wrong?” I asked, my mind always skipping to the worth possible outcomes. “Broken?”

 

“Chill, Nico,” he chuckled. “I think I’ve just sprained it.”

 

I patted my pockets. “Styx, I don’t think I have any ambrosia,” I said. “Do you?”

 

Will opened his medical bag. “Oh, oops,” he said, coming up empty, “I forgot to restock after the war games last night.”

 

I gave him a concerned look. “I don’t think I should shadow travel,” I told him guiltily. My eyes were closing as it was, despite the brisk, cold air. “I’m really tired. It’s probably not good for me. Plus I might accidentally take you to Timbuktu.”

 

Will gave me a strange look and I immediately went on the defensive. “What?” I asked. “I’m sorry-“

 

“Chill, Nico,” he repeated, laughing slightly. “It’s just that I’ve never heard you say that.”

 

“Say what?” I asked, not getting it.

 

Will rolled his eyes. “That you don’t think you should shadow travel,” he clarified. “Because you’re worried about your wellbeing.” He gave me that strange look again which I now realised was admiration. “Can I just say, it’s extremely attractive.”

 

Inwardly, my entire body lit up, but outwardly, I slapped his hand and reprimanded, “Focus, Solace. What are we going to do?”

 

Will sighed and shuffled onto his knees. “It’s just a sprain,” he said. “I can probably walk on it.”

 

He stood up on his good leg and I placed his arm around my neck so that I could help him walk. Tentatively, he took a few steps with a limp. “Is that okay?” I asked.

 

“Mmm hmm,” he replied. “I can probably make it. The fence is just over there.”

 

We hobbled through the rest of the forest, thankfully the growth less prominent here near the edge. When we got to the fence, Will stopped and started talking. “Okay, so here’s the plan. I’ll shift onto the fence with my butt and wiggle around. You’ll have to support me just in case I fall backwards and-“

 

He stopped short when I drew my sword and slashed too easy lines down the fence. A section of it fell inwards at our feet. He gave me an amused expression. “Or that works too.”

 

I smiled as I helped him manoeuvre around the fallen fence. “We’ll go to my apartment,” I decided. “It’s closer and I have ambrosia there.”

 

It didn’t take as long as I thought it would have and I assumed Will was already starting to heal. It was a bit of a struggle getting him up the stairs, but after that I was able to help him into my room and let him into my bed. I hurried to grab the ambrosia out the cupboard and handed him a couple cubes.

 

“Thanks,” he said gratefully, chewing on them. “I can probably get home now. I’m feeling better.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t you dare move, Solace,” I said sternly. “Just relax and get some sleep.”

 

He gave me a guilty look. “I’m stealing your bed though,” he protested. “You need sleep too.”

 

I let out a deep yawn, proving his point. “Budge up then,” I requested, shrugging off my jacket.

 

He gave me a look and I quickly added, “Or I could sleep on the couch. I don’t mind.”

 

Will shook his head. “I think we’re mature enough to sleep in the same bed,” he decided. “We’ve done it before.”

 

Only a couple thousand times. I tried not to swallow thinking about all the times we’d shared a bed. All the intimate things we’d done…

 

“Unless you want to sleep on the couch,” Will added.

 

I shrugged. This didn’t feel weird. Well, bar all the talking about it I guess. But sleeping in the same bed as Will Solace would always feel normal to me. Plus, we were both so tired, we’d probably just pass out immediately and it wouldn’t even matter. “I’m good with sharing a bed,” I said and he nodded.

 

I paused before getting into bed in my jeans though. “I’m just going to change real quick,” I told him.

 

He hummed. “I won’t look,” he promised and I quickly swapped my jeans for sweatpants.

 

“Do you want to borrow some sweats?” I asked, realising he was also in jeans.

 

Will shook his head. “I’m fine, don’t worry.”

 

I gave him a look. “That can’t be comfortable,” I commented.

 

Will sighed. “Okay, yeah, thanks.”

 

I threw him some pants and closed my eyes tightly, trying to stop myself imagining him without pants. After a minute, he sighed again. “Nico?”

 

“Mmm?”

 

“Could you help me please?” he asked.

 

I opened my eyes and looked over to him to see what the problem was: his jeans were bunched around his ankles and he couldn’t reach down himself with flexing his foot painfully.

 

“Here,” I said, walking round to his side and carefully sliding his jeans off slowly, trying not to tug too much on his bad ankle and at the same time, actively avoiding looking anywhere north of his knees.

 

“Thank you,” he whispered, taking the sweats. “Do you mind…?”

 

I helped thread his foot through the pant leg, being as careful as I could. It felt like I was pouring all my intimacy into this small gesture because I had so much pent up and there was nowhere else for it to go.

 

Gods, I was pathetic. I quickly withdrew and left him to do the rest.

 

“Thank you,” he repeated.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Just get some sleep now.”

 

“Goodnight, Nico,” he yawned, seemingly already half asleep, the ambrosia apparently having made him drowsy. “Love you.”

 

My pulse rate picked up at the words and I adored him for how easily he could say it, like it was the surest thing in the world. I opened my mouth to say it back to him out of habit, but I could already hear his snores. So I curled up on my side of the bed and also fell asleep immediately.

 

*

 

My really annoying alarm woke me up a few hours later. When the sleep partly wore off, I realised I was warm. Too warm. Fuck . During the night, I’d apparently migrated over to Will’s side of the bed and I was currently snuggled into his side with his arm wrapped around me. I didn’t have time to process how good this felt and how viscerally I’d missed his cuddles because I jolted back immediately.

 

I rubbed my eyes and sneaked a look over at Will. He was still sound asleep (thank the gods). I decided to let him rest a bit longer while I made breakfast, so I silently got up and went to get ready.

 

As I was putting bread in the toaster, Ambrosius came walking into the kitchen area. “Morning,” he greeted, pouring himself some cereal.

 

“Hello, everything alright?”

 

He nodded, putting the milk in and grabbing a spoon. “Good, yeah,” he replied sleepily. “How was your date?”

 

My insides fluttered. “Amazing,” I replied, and I couldn’t help but smile.

 

“Aww,” Ambri teased. “Look at you all loved up.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Would you like some toast?” I asked, trying to change the subject.

 

He shook his head. “I’m good with the cap’n, thanks.” He took a mouthful. When he’d swallowed, he looked at me cautiously and slowly asked, “So, when are you planning on going on your big adventure?”

 

I hummed in thought. “Probably next week,” I told him. “We have a reading week so I won’t miss any university work. Plus, I need time to plan what I’m going to do.”

 

Ambri nodded. “You mean how you’re going to single handedly kidnap someone dead from the underworld?”

 

I nodded happily. “Exactly.”

 

Ambri shook his head as if he still believed I belonged in a facility. “And how, may I ask are you going to trick not only Hades, god of the dead but also a powerful dead demigod?”

 

“Please,” I scoffed. “Bryce isn’t that powerful-“

 

“Did you say Bryce?” Will’s voice demanded as he appeared from the corridor.

 

My eyes widened in shock at the sight of him. I thought he was asleep-

 

“Nico?” he demanded.

 

Oh gods. How was I going to explain this?

Notes:

Oh, look at that. Will found out all by his lonesome.

Chapter 50: Butter Knife

Summary:

They talk about Nico’s insane plan. Or they try to at least.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I stood there (thankfully on my fully healed ankle) with my hands on my hips, waiting for Nico to explain.

 

“Umm…” he stammered instead. He looked down and held up a plate. “Would you like some toast?”

 

I gaped at him.

 

“Nico,” Ambri muttered, “I think you should just tell him.”

 

Nico gave him an irritated look. “I can make my own decisions, thank you, Ambrosius.”

 

I also addressed Ambri and without thinking, asked, “Gods, is this what you were trying to tell me yesterday?”

 

Ambri gave me a grimace and I immediately regretted saying anything. Especially when Nico rounded on him. “What the Hades is he talking about?” he demanded to Ambri. And only Nico di Angelo could make gestures with a butter knife (still covered in butter) look threatening.

 

Ambri looked like a deer caught in headlights, but he stood tall and held his ground. “He deserved to know,” he said. “You’re risking your damn life, for gods’ sake.”

 

“It’s not that big a deal,” Nico hissed. “And actually it’s none of your business!”

 

“Actually it is ,” Ambri disagreed. “Since you decided to include me in your crazy ass plan!”

 

Nico’s eyes blazed. “And that was clearly a mistake,” he snapped, “since you’ve gone behind my back.”

 

“He didn’t tell me anything really,” I cut in, trying to do damage control. “And I think you’re focusing on the wrong thing here, Nico.”

 

“Don’t tell me what to do, Solace,” he snapped, directing his anger at me now. “You were eavesdropping on my conversation!”

 

I held my hands up. “I didn’t mean to,” I said honestly. “Firstly, you left your door open and secondly, I was just coming down for a glass of water after I woke up.”

 

He glared at me as if the timing of me waking up was my fault, but I wasn’t going to let the main reason I’d started this go unnoticed. “Tell me what you’re planning with Bryce,” I requested calmly. Even saying his name sent a shiver down my spine.

 

Nico pointed his butter knife at me. “I don’t owe you anything, Solace,” he told me and it was if the knife had actually cut through me. Then he turned to Ambrosius and said, “And you don’t talk to me. I’m done.”

 

Then he threw his knife in the sink, making me and Ambri jump, and stormed off to his bedroom. After his door slammed, Ambri let out a long sigh. “Well, that didn’t go great.”

 

“You shouldn’t have gone behind his back, man,” I said quietly.

 

He laughed in disbelief. “I was trying to do you both a favour.”

 

“I know,” I acknowledged. “And I appreciate that. But Nico’s been betrayed more than enough times in his life. He trusted you to keep his secret.”

 

Ambri sighed again. “Truth be told,” he said slowly, “I was scared he was making the wrong decision and he was going to get hurt. I knew I couldn’t convince him to rethink his plan, but I thought you might have a chance.”

 

I nodded, appreciating how much he cared about his friend.

 

“I think you should speak to him,” I suggested. “Nico’s good at spiralling and he’ll overthink everything if you don’t put a stop to it. Explain what you did. He’ll understand.”

 

Ambri looked scared at the prospect and I chuckled. “Don’t worry,” I assured. “He left the knife in the sink.”

 

He snorted. “Do you really think I should speak to him now?”

 

I nodded. “Definitely,” I emphasised. “He felt attacked by both of us and I think he’d like a friend right now.”

 

Ambri hummed in silent agreement and went to speak to him. I let out a breath, hoping that had been the right decision. I was pretty confident though. I knew Nico and I knew what he was feeling.

 

That didn’t stop the ropes of worry squeezing on my organs as I collapsed onto the sofa. Bryce Lawrence . What had Nico been thinking ? A few things I managed to work out were probably true whilst Ambri was making up with Nico: 1) Bryce must have been involved with Reece this entire time which was why Nico was so convinced the latter was a threat and 2) He’d made an insane plan to kidnap the former from the underworld for some unknown reason.

 

Gods .

 

What did Ambri think I could do to convince Nico that this was a bad idea? He’d heard Nico the same as me: he didn’t owe me anything apparently. That had hurt the most. Especially after all of the progress we’d made. It felt as if we’d both been meticulously placing blocks down, day after day, building a beautiful tower, and just when I’d thought we were getting to the final piece, he’d gone and knocked it all down again. Part of me knew that maybe he’d just said that in his anger. Nico did that a lot. But another part of me wondered if it was based on what he really felt.

 

Just when I realised that it was me now who was in fact spiralling, Nico’s door opened and Ambri walked out. He smiled at me. “That was great advice, Will,” he told me. “Me and Nico worked it out.”

 

I nodded, getting up. “I’m glad.”

 

Ambri stopped me though. “He said he didn’t want to talk to you though.”

 

That felt like another punch in the gut, but I wasn’t just going to sit down and take the blows like a human punchbag. “Screw that,” I muttered, walking past Ambri and knocking on Nico’s door.

 

“Go away, Will,” Nico’s voice said.

 

Anger sparked in my veins at him for the first time in months. “Nico di Angelo,” I said firmly, “you let me in and have a proper conversation with me or when I do go away, it’ll be for good.”

 

It was a gamble to say that because who knew how he’d react to a threat? I didn’t really want to say it because not only did it risk my entire relationship with him, but it wasn’t exactly fair. But on the other (much bigger) hand, this was a huge (potentially life threatening) thing that he was shutting me out of and if he didn’t let me at least voice my opinion then it proved he didn’t feel at all the same about me as I did for him.

 

I continued to hold my breath, forcing myself to wait him out for at least a minute. I realised that this was the first test I’d placed on him since I’d come back. All this time, he’d held the cards, but now, for the better or worse, I’d find out how much he actually cared about what we had.

 

Just when I was sure I’d made a huge mistake, the door swung open aggressively, and there stood an even more aggressive looking Nico. I had to say, it was a beautiful sight.

 

“You’re threatening me, Solace?” he snapped. “ Seriously ?”

 

“Yes, seriously,” I said sternly. “And that wouldn’t have worked if you didn’t care about me. So can you tell me why you’re shutting out my opinion?”

 

“Because I know what you’re going to say!” he cried.

 

I rolled my eyes. “How omniscient of you.”

 

“That’s not funny.”

 

“It wasn’t supposed to be funny,” I said. “I was making fun of you.”

 

“It’s still not funny.”

 

“Are you going to let me in or not?” I asked, raising an eyebrow in challenge.

 

“Why should I?” Nico demanded.

 

I sighed. “I’ve already told you why, Nico,” I said. “My terms were, let me in and have a proper conversation. Emphasis on ‘proper’ so it won’t count if you just shout insults at me.”

 

He scoffed and rolled his eyes.

 

“Or…” I continued, “I’ll do what you asked and go away. And I will not come back.”

 

His eyes blazed with fury. “How can you threaten me with that?” he demanded. “Don’t you care ?”

 

I gave me an indignant look. “I’m not asking much,” I said calmly. “I’ve pretty much laid myself bare in front of you recently. And of course that has been my choice. One I was happy to make. But if you can’t sit down and talk rationally about something important, then it’s proof that I’ve been wasting my time. It’ll prove that I care too much in fact.”

 

I held my breath, waiting for his decision, studying his fuming expression, wondering whether he’d call my bluff. After a few painstaking seconds, he groaned audibly and stepped aside. “Just come in then, gods.”

 

Well, small victories. He did actually hold me with importance, however small, thank gods. “Thank you,” I acknowledged seriously. I got an eye roll in return as I went to take a seat on his desk chair. Nico slumped onto his bed and looked at me expectantly.

 

I took a deep breath. “So,” I started, “Reece and Bryce?”

 

Nico nodded.

 

I waited for more but he didn’t offer anything. “And your mastermind plan is to go and kidnap Bryce?” I asked skeptically.

 

Nico nodded again stubbornly.

 

“The same Bryce that I have very recent, very bad memories of?” I prompted.

 

Nico nodded yet a third time. I looked at him expectantly for a whole thirty seconds. His expression was guarded, and I could tell he was annoyed I’d forced this conversation on him. I suddenly felt guilty for going about it like this. Nico was someone I knew I needed to be firm with in order to get anywhere with. If I didn’t claw myself into his life, he’d succeed in shutting me out.

 

But maybe I’d gone too far too soon with this. Maybe I didn’t have any right to ask him to talk to me, or even to take my opinion seriously. This was his life and frankly, I wasn’t important enough to him to be having any kind of say.

 

“Okay, Nico,” I sighed, frustration draining my energy, “if you don’t want to talk that’s fine. I won’t end our relationship because of it. I’ll just let you get on with it I guess-“

 

“Wait, don’t go ,” he said quickly.

 

I raised my eyebrows up at him, trying to figure out what in Hades was going on in his head. Did he want to talk then? Did he want… something else?

 

“What do you want from me?” I asked bluntly.

 

He gave me a pained look as if he didn’t know the answer to that himself. That made a lot of sense since everything in the past few days had been annoyingly contradictory. I could see the gears turning in his mind as he tried to figure out what to say.

 

Then finally, in a small voice, he replied, “I want you to carry on caring.”

Notes:

I’m trying to show that Will has the perfect balance of pushy and stepping back when it comes to what Nico needs. What do you think?

Chapter 51: Parallels

Summary:

They actually have a meaningful conversation.

Notes:

You know, I am aware that some of their actions in this are going to be controversial. I’m not here to write something perfect. My goal is to write something thought-provoking and meaningful. You don’t have to agree with everything they do. In fact, everyone has differing opinions on what a perfect relationship looks like, your views sculpted by your personalities and past experiences. And I love seeing the discord in the comments because there should be disagreement. There always is when something is grey.

I just hope whatever your opinions are, you can still enjoy the story.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

The experience of Will Solace being caring and protective was always extremely annoying. It was like being pad in such thick bubble wrap, you couldn’t see your toes. It was like he couldn’t see the bigger picture. And he oftentimes went way too far.

 

But after watching the energy drain from him because the person he cared for wasn’t giving him anything back… that had spiked fear in me harder than I realised I could feel. And even though it had taken me acting like a complete brat to realise that, it was definitely something I never wanted to experience again.

 

Will cared . He cared so ridiculously much, that when we’d first started dating, the amount of caring he had for me often gave me a stomachache. It hadn’t taken me long to realise that it was a good thing. It didn’t matter if we disagreed or he was too overprotective or just downright annoying. None of that mattered . It was all superficial anyway. They were things we could talk about, work on, make better.

 

What really mattered was having someone who cared . That was the good thing. That was a great thing. Because having someone who cared meant that everything would be okay in the end. It was like a crutch to lean on through any and all things bad. And I scolded myself for taking it for granted now. It was a safety mechanism but a self destructive one.

 

Will was giving me an affectionate look and the fact that that one sentence had changed his entire mood made me realise that maybe I’d been a bit too harsh with him. Not only today, but ever since he’d come back, he hadn’t been getting the affection he deserved from me.

 

“Can you come here?” I asked him quietly, patting the bed next to me.

 

“You’re not going to attack me, are you?” he asked cautiously. When I shook my head, he added, “Because we’ve already established that I can overpower you if I need to.”

 

Will ,” I whined, showing my needy side for the first time in ages. Just a little bit of vulnerability. He needed that from me.

 

He obliged and as soon as he’d sat down, I enveloped him in a hug, leaning my entire weight into him. He definitely hadn’t been expecting it because he stiffened initially, but relaxed soon after and seemed to melt into my embrace, hugging me and stroking my back slowly.

 

“Thank you for caring,” I whispered. “Please don’t stop. Please. I’m sorry.”

 

Will breathed out and gripped me firmly, making me feel secure. “I’ll always care, Nico,” he replied quietly in my ear, strong and sure. “Always. I swear it on the Styx.”

 

And then I burst out crying.

 

“I’ve got you,” Will assured me, holding me close and rubbing large, slow circles on my back. “I’ll always be here whenever you want me. You’re going to be okay.”

 

I sobbed into his neck, clutching his shirt pathetically for dear life. Will continued to whisper gentle, sweet affirmations to me until I managed to calm down.

 

“I’m sorry,” I sniffled when I was all cried out, unwrapping myself from him in embarrassment.

 

“Please don’t apologise for being upset,” Will told me. “It makes it worse.”

 

I shook my head. “I’m sorry for how I treated you,” I clarified. “You deserve so much, Will. And I’ve been taking you for granted.”

 

“You have every right to take your time with this,” Will disagreed.

 

I shrugged. “Nonetheless,” I replied, “I’ve been dragging you along with me on my rocky journey of healing-“

 

“A journey I asked to be a part of,” he countered. “And one I should rightly be part of since I caused the trauma. Nico,” he said seriously, “I’m here to help you heal. You know that, right?”

 

I nodded. “I’m just being so unreasonable,” I muttered. I still didn’t know why I’d reacted so strongly to being overheard. It had been my fault after all. It wasn’t an excuse but it didn’t help that I had defence mechanisms buried deep inside me programmed to go off when I felt targeted and backed into a corner.

 

Will gave me a comforting smile. “You’re many things,” he agreed. “Including, one of the only people who can wield a buttery knife and still look intimidating.”

 

I smiled at that.

 

“But you’re not being unreasonable,” he told me. “We’re talking now, aren’t we?”

 

“Yeah,” I said, “but earlier-“

 

“It doesn’t matter,” Will interrupted. “All that matters is that you accepted what you want and you’re fixing it now.”

 

I nodded. “Okay,” I mumbled, blowing my nose, still embarrassed about my unpredictable and partially unprovoked series of chaotic emotions. Will was probably the most understanding person I’d ever known. I never wanted to let him go. Ever. He was probably the only saint of a person who had the patience to put up with my trauma responses and see through them for what they actually meant: usually fear.

 

I wanted to tell him how I felt about him properly, but after I’d just slobbered all over his flannel, I decided that it probably wasn’t the best time.

 

Instead, I decided to start a conversation that had caused this massive blowup in the first place: “I know you’re going to try and talk me out of going after Bryce-“

 

“Nico,” he interrupted, “I would never try and stop you doing something you believed in. When have I ever done that?”

 

I didn’t reply because he was right. He may have been overprotective, but he never forced decisions on me. Not without heartfelt discussions complete with a calm tone, logical points, an open mind and empathy. When we’d been together, I’d never felt alone, or left behind. We’d done everything with each other and it had been perfect.

 

Will was giving me a concerned look. “Can I ask you a question?”

 

I nodded.

 

He paused, opened and closed his mouth a few times, I guess trying to get his next comment right. “You wanting to ditch the people who care about you,” he started cautiously, “and go off to the underworld to take on Bryce- someone who has literally tortured you before- by yourself and with no other escape plan, all for the safety of Camp Jupiter…”

 

“Yes?” I prompted, my mouth gone dry as he laid it all out. He clearly hadn’t finished his sentence though.

 

“Is it just me,” he continued, “or can you also see some parallels between this and when you jumped into literal Tartarus to save the world?”

 

I stared at him, silently reeling from his revelation. Was he right? Was I reliving the worse decision of my life? Surely not. This was hardly the same thing. But as I thought about it more, I started to recognise the similarities.

 

“I thought I was supposed to be the therapist,” I replied eventually.

 

Will shrugged, clearly relieved I hadn’t blown his head off again. “I may have learnt a thing or two during our joint project.”

 

Gods, I was such a mess. I’d really gone off the rails here and now, as Will was speaking to me all rational and calm, I was only just realising how bat shit crazy I’d been.

 

Sure, I was confident in my abilities, but deep inside, I knew I couldn’t defeat Bryce by myself. It had taken three of us, plus help from our Egyptian friends to even come close last time. I guess that was one of the reasons I hadn’t wanted Will to know about this: he also knew the truth and of course he’d make me see through my stupidity.

 

I hated that I’d been able to convince myself to do something so destructive.

 

“What was I thinking?” I muttered absently.

 

Will sighed. “You were thinking about saving your friends,” he told me softly. “Nico, you’re so selfless. I guess… I just wish you cared about your own safety as you did others.”

 

I did care about myself. Didn’t I?

 

“I get tunnel vision sometimes,” I defended. “And I didn’t want you or anyone else to get hurt.”

 

Will smiled. “Do you know what would hurt me the most?”

 

“Yes,” I sighed, “if I got myself killed.”

 

“Not even that,” he told me. “The worse part would be the fact that you didn’t give me a chance to talk you out of doing something completely stupid.”

 

I rolled my eyes but he said, “Seriously. I would blame myself forever for not stopping you from doing something so Nico trademark crazy.”

 

I snorted. “Trademark?”

 

“Oh, yes,” Will said. “I can make a list of your trademark crazy ideas if you’d like.”

 

“I’m fine, thanks.”

 

“Because you know I’m right?”

 

“I know you think you’re right,” I replied.

 

“And I think you think I’m right.”

 

He gave me a playful smirk and I nudged him in the ribs.

 

“So,” he said, changing the subject, “now that you’ve taken a minute, do you really think this is the best way to save the camp?”

 

I hummed in thought. “It stops Reece,” I said. “But it doesn’t stop Bryce from doing this again. To someone else.”

 

Will nodded. “So how are you going to change your plan?”

 

I racked my brain, slotting different scenarios together, determining probabilities and deciding what could work. I had no idea what I was going to do. But at least I realised now that whatever it was, I wouldn’t have to do it alone.

 

“First things first,” I said. “If I’m going to make this work, I’ll need help.”

 

Will smiled as if he was proud of me. Why did that make me feel so good?

 

“That’s convenient,” he replied. “I’m free this weekend.”

Notes:

I’m also proud of Nico.

Chapter 52: Cannula

Summary:

Nico joins Will for one of his shifts.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Nico and I hadn’t exactly figured it all out yet, plan wise, but he was thinking more rationally and had agreed to include me in his decisions regarding the situation. I was a lot more comfortable knowing that he wasn’t putting his life at risk unnecessarily, but I was still weary.

 

I feared Bryce. A lot. He’d hurt me, Nico, Reyna and Hazel in the past, and I had no doubt he’d tortured thousands of souls in the fields of punishment since his death. He was clearly sadistic and I didn’t like to think what he had planned for Nico.

 

My concern definitely tripled when Nico came out and told me that he had been behind the entire court case with Diocletian’s sceptre. I shouldn’t have been surprised considering the vastness of his motivation to hurt Nico, but it still made my hairs stand on end thinking about how much pain he’d already caused us because of that whole thing. And those kind of people definitely became more motivated after failure…

 

Another cause for concern was Nico. He was obviously in a vulnerable place right now (I took joint responsibility for it with Bryce but that still made me feel terrible) which was the reason he’d come up with such an insane plan in the first place. Even though he wasn’t technically my boyfriend (anymore? yet?), I still felt a strong urge to protect him and make him feel loved. So much of my spare time now consisted of trying to bring a sense of comfortable normality back to his life.

 

“Do you still remember how to wrap it around the fingers?” I asked Nico who sat beside me in the medical tent during one of his promised visits.

 

He confidently unwrapped it from where he’d tied it nicely around my wrist, then proceeded to correctly wrap it around my fingers instead. “That’s perfect,” I commended.

 

He looked pleased at the compliment. “It’s just a bandage,” he replied modestly.

 

I hummed. “It still takes skill.”

 

He shrugged. “Teach me something more complicated,” he requested.

 

I opened a drawer for some inspiration. “Have I taught you about burns?”

 

He nodded. “Cling film and salve.”

 

“What about stitches?” I asked, holding up a suture pack.

 

He nodded. “I helped out with Paolo’s last incident, remember?”

 

I hummed in nostalgia. “Yes,” I agreed. “An arm, a leg and a nose. That was a fun trio. His limbs weren’t small either. In diameter, I mean.”

 

Nico snapped his fingers irritably. “Stop thinking about Paolo’s thigh and bicep,” he ordered.

 

I laughed because he was too cute, before rummaging around the drawer again. “Nosebleed packing?”

 

“Tampons and inflatables,” he confirmed.

 

“Hmm. CPR?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Every camper knows how to do that.”

 

“I’ve taught you well,” I muttered, still looking through the drawer.

 

“Are you complimenting me or you?” he asked in amusement.

 

“We’re both pretty good, aren’t we?” I replied.

 

He snorted. “The very best,” he agreed. “The pride of the gods even.”

 

“We should be made into gods,” I added on. “I can’t believe we haven’t been offered.”

 

Nico nodded sarcastically. “I know, right? Earlier, after you heroically got back up without any embarrassment after tripping over the curb on the way over here? That at least deserves a medal.”

 

“Exactly!” I agreed, chuckling. “It’s an outrage.”

 

He rolled his eyes.

 

I grinned teasingly. “I think your standout moment would definitely be when you accidentally pulled your entire shirt off with your jumper in the middle of our latest project tutorial.”

 

Nico turned bright red. “And maybe you want to explain why you were staring at me in the first place?” he demanded.

 

I shrugged unapologetically. “Oh, of course,” I said happily. “That would be because you’re the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen.”

 

If it was possible, he turned even more scarlet. He bit his lip to hide his smile and he looked down at the bandage in his hands.

 

Feeling a sense of triumph, I looked back through the supplies and pulled out a cannula in pink packaging. “What about this?” I asked.

 

Nico pulled a face. “I don’t like needles.”

 

“I know,” I assured. “But I’m fine with them and you can practice on me.”

 

He still looked unsure. “What if I get it wrong?”

 

I shrugged. “Then I’ll pull it out. But I’m sure you’ll be fine. I’ll go through it step by step with you. And I’ve been told I have nice veins so I’ll probably be a great first victim for you.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Are you sure?”

 

I nodded, unconcerned. “Sure. I trust you.”

 

He sighed and took the cannula from me. “Okay, how do you work this evil contraption?”

 

I opened another one to demonstrate how it worked, explaining and going slow. Then I tied a tourniquet around the top of my arm to highlight my veins. “This will probably be a good one,” I showed him, pointing to the vessel over my inside elbow. “See how it springs back up when I press it?”

 

Nico came closer and gently pressed on my arm, testing the veins. “Will it always be one here?” he asked, releasing the tourniquet as he wiped the area with an alcohol wipe.

 

“It’s usually easiest,” I replied. “If I’m putting someone under, I’d usually use the hand though because it’s just better access in emergencies. And I’ve done the odd leg but that was just for fun.”

 

Nico smiled genuinely at that which I hadn’t been expecting. “You’re actually such a nerd,” he told me.

 

“I do try.”

 

He scoffed. “You couldn’t be less nerdy if you tried.”

 

“Is that a good thing?” I asked, looking into his dark eyes, so close to me.

 

“It’s the best thing,” he muttered, not looking at me as he retied the tourniquet onto my arm and my heart soared.

 

“Are you ready?” he asked once he’d prepped the needle.

 

“Go ahead,” I told him, holding my skin taut to make it easier. “Remember, quite shallow.” I watched his eyebrows furrow in concentration as he went in. “Yep, that’s good,” I complimented, watching his technique. “Okay, you can see the blood in the chamber, you can advance now while pulling the needle out.”

 

He did so, leaving the cannula inside and disposing of the needle. “That was perfect, Nico,” I said, looking appreciatively at his work. “Amazing for a first attempt.”

 

He rolled his eyes, never able to take a compliment.

 

“So you just tape it down so it’s secure,” I said, showing him how to use the dressings. “And then you can inject me with anything you like.”

 

“Ooo,” he marvelled. “Where’s the general anaesthetic? I think it’s time for night, night, Solace.”

 

I laughed. “Don’t tell me you need that to win in combat against me?”

 

He groaned. “You’re never going to let that go, are you?” he asked. “I’ve beat you hundreds of times! One loss means nothing.”

 

“Oof,” I said in mock sympathy. “That sounds like something a loser would say.”

 

He lunged past me and started rummaging in the drawer. “Where’s that damn anaesthetic?” he asked. “I need to shut you up.”

 

But I pulled the cannula out of my arm before he could find it. “Oops,” I said sarcastically. “Better luck next time.”

 

He scowled but before he could tell me off, someone else entered the tent.

 

“Hi, Andrew,” Nico greeted happily. “How’s it going?”

 

The small boy took one look at me and Nico and then burst into tears. Before I could react, he ran up to Nico and pulled him into a hug, his head coming up to Nico’s chest. Nico gave me an expression, half baffled, half worried as he wrapped his arms around Andrew who continued sobbing into him.

 

“It’s okay, Andrew,” I tried to say comfortingly. “We’ll fix it. Where does it hurt?”

 

The poor boy tried to get his words out as he bawled. “It’s… it’s… not… a big… deal. It’s… just… my… finger.”

 

Nico stroked his back gently. “Why don’t you let Will take a look?” he encouraged. “I’m right here if you need me.”

 

Andrew nodded weakly and peeled away from Nico, but still gripped his hand in his as he showed me the other.

 

“Ouch,” I determined, “you’ve got a small fracture on the end of the bone that’s broken off as the ligament’s been torn. Don’t worry though, it’s a simple fix. A cube of ambrosia and a splint overnight should do the trick.” I gave him a cube of godly medicine and started on preparing the splint. “How did you manage that?”

 

Andrew’s lip trembled at the question as he swallowed the ambrosia and his eyes filled with tears again.

 

“Andrew?” Nico asked, worry in his voice. “Were you doing something dangerous?”

 

The boy shook his head.

 

“I think it’s important we know, Andrew,” I said gently. “So we can make sure it doesn’t happen to anyone else.”

 

Andrew clutched onto Nico again and said in a muffled voice, “He… told me… not to… tell… anyone.”

 

I saw a flame spark in Nico’s eyes, reflecting the same emotion in my own heart.

 

“Who did this to you, Andrew?” Nico asked calmly, though I could see he was shaking with anger.

 

Andrew sniffled and wiped his red eyes on his sleeve. “It was Reece.”

Notes:

Ouch.

Fun fact: I just passed my finals and so I’ll be an actual resident doctor come my graduation in July.

Chapter 53: Mushy

Summary:

Andrew explains what happened.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“I’ll kill him,” I growled after Andrew’s confession.

 

Rage poured down my veins in a way I’d forgotten I could feel. How could someone hurt tiny, fragile Andrew? What kind of monster would do something like that? I felt dizzy with my anger and my fingers were already twitching for my sword.

 

“I will actually kill him,” I repeated with steely determination.

 

“Nico,” Will reprimanded quietly, his soft voice bringing me back from the brink.

 

I turned to face him, realising that Andrew had turned to Will instead for comfort. Will held him tight, whispering soothing things into his ear, and I knew firsthand how good he was at this.

 

Will gave me a meaningful look, gesturing towards Andrew with his eyes and I suddenly felt ashamed of reacting so intensely. My fingers relaxed from the fists they’d been and I slumped down onto the chair next to them.

 

“I’m sorry, Andrew,” I said quietly, trying to calm my emotions. “I didn’t mean to get so angry. I’m sure you’re already really scared.”

 

Andrew nodded, wiping away his fresh tears. “It’s okay,” he mumbled. “I know I’m safe with both of you.”

 

Will stroked his thumb over the top of Andrew’s hand. “We’re not going to let Reece hurt you again,” he promised. “But can you tell us what happened? If you feel up to it?”

 

Andrew nodded slowly and I could see he was struggling. He looked so small and hopeless and damn it, he reminded me of me when I had been his age. I pinched my leg to stop myself from crying along with him. Stupid Nico.

 

“He… he came and summoned me from the barracks,” Andrew started shakily. “He took me to the training field, saying that Praetor Zhang had ordered me to practice the defence manoeuvres we had learnt today… Because I was the worst in the cohort… And… and when I couldn’t dodge his attack, he said… I needed to be punished.”

 

Then his eyes welled again and he broke down into sobs against Will’s chest. I watched Will envelop him in his arms, his expression, miserable and struck with worry. He locked eyes with me and reached a hand out in my direction. Only then did I realise that my own hands were shaking with rage, my jaw was clenched and darkness was seeping out of my feet in waves of negativity.

 

How dare Reece do this to Andrew? How dare he have the audacity to hurt a child like this? Up until now, I hadn’t truly believed he’d been capable of much, but this was evil on a different level. So much of what was wrong with the world. Hurting other people. And for what? This poor boy was traumatised, and trauma wasn’t something that got shrugged off easily. How dare he do this? How dare he? How-

 

“Nico,” Will’s voice resounded, partially dividing the fog that had settled over me. “Please come here?” He reached out with his hand again, and I saw his strong fingers beckoning to me, his light calling to me, asking me, pleading with me to stop spreading my darkness around the tent.

 

And when I saw through the red, and looked at the small boy cradled in Will’s arms, I realised he needed my light. I reached out and took Will’s hand, letting him help me get there, his presence acting as an oar pulling me out of a haze of black.

 

“We’ll fix this, Andrew,” Will whispered. “I promise, we’ll fix this.”

 

I knelt down in front of them both, stroking Andrew’s back, thankful for Will helping me change my priorities because the small boy seemed to calm down a lot more as I comforted him.

 

“I won’t let him hurt you again,” I told Andrew. “What he did was despicable and you’re so good, you’d never ever come close to the level he’s on.” I nudged him playfully. “You’re one of the best in my class, aren’t you?”

 

He sniffled in response.

 

“You managed to get that pendulum swing first try,” I continued. “And I get you to help me out teaching the others, some who are a lot older than you. Remember you were the only one who could do my ankle tuck perfectly the other day?” I asked him. “Megan, who has been at this camp for six years was lining up for your advice!”

 

Andrew made a noise between half a sob and a chuckle and a little bit of hope came back to me. “That did feel good,” he admitted.

 

I ruffled his hair. “Of course it did,” I said. “Because you’re not only amazing at what you do, but you help others become their best versions of themselves too. You’re the best kind of person, Andrew. And Reece will never be able to hold any authority over you. Okay?”

 

Andrew nodded. “Okay.”

 

And between me and Will, we managed to calm him down. Will healed his finger and gave him some pain medications, telling him that it would be as good as new within a few hours. I continued trying to distract him with happy memories I had of him in my class (and there were many) which worked somewhat. But I knew how stress reactions worked: as soon as we left him alone, especially all vulnerable in his barrack, with Reece sleeping four beds apart from him, the anxiety would come back, peaking stronger than before.

 

“Andrew,” I asked cautiously as we cleaned away the medical equipment, “where would you like to sleep tonight?”

 

He looked confused and a little panicked at the question, his face going pale. “I… well I have to sleep in my bed.”

 

I shook my head and squeezed his hand (which he hadn’t let go of for the past half an hour). “You don’t have to do anything,” I told him gently. “I’m sure we could sort something out temporarily until we can…” I wanted to say ‘make Reece pay’ but that seemed like the kind of dark thing Will wouldn’t approve of.

 

Andrew got the meaning though. “I don’t want to be any trouble,” he said quietly.

 

“No, no, no,” I assured. “It’ll be more trouble for me if I have to bring Reece back from the dead just to kill him twice if he tries anything with you again.”

 

“Nico,” Will scolded from the other side of the tent.

 

But Andrew seemed to take it well. “I’m glad I told you both,” he said and that made my heart feel like melted marshmallows. I loved the feeling of people wanting to confide in me. It made me feel like I was making a difference.

 

I gave his hand one last squeeze before standing up. “I’m going to go and talk to the praetors,” I told them. “Is that alright?”

 

“If you’re quick,” Andrew replied.

 

“I’ve been waiting for you to leave since you came in,” Will replied.

 

My lips twitched before I headed off. Stupid Will, making me feel good all the time. Stupid, stupid, stupid. My head swirled with images of Andrew’s finger, fantasies of me unsheathing a sword at Reece’s throat, and Will teaching me how to stick a fancy needle into his arm. What a weird day.

 

When I reached the praetor’s office, Hazel answered the door, not yet in her nightgown, but I got a glimpse of Frank in monkey themed pyjamas behind her.

 

“I wondered when I’d see you again,” she said tiredly. “After you stormed off like a child the other day.”

 

Gods, I’d completely forgotten about that.

 

“Oh yeah, I’ve come around on that,” I replied, “since I’ve got a foolproof plan to fix it.” Hazel’s eyes widened but I didn’t give her a chance to ask anything before I continued. “But that’s not why I’m here. Well, I guess it’s related and it’ll definitely speed things up now with the proof you so desperately wanted. And I don’t want to say I told you so but that’s only because I don’t want a spartha up my-“

 

“Nico!” Hazel interrupted. “It’s late. Is there a reason you’re here?”

 

“Reece attacked Andrew,” I told her bluntly.

 

Her eyes widened in shock, the worry lines creasing in her forehead. Frank had moved towards the door behind her, listening. “But I gave Reece the okay to help Andrew out with sword technique,” he said. “He came to me a couple of hours ago wanting to help him out. It was Reece’s idea. I thought it was a good sign.”

 

Hazel patted Frank’s arm. “It’s not your fault,” she told him and then to me asked, “Is Andrew okay? What happened?”

 

I shrugged. “He’s with Will in the healers tent,” I informed them, then went on to describe what Reece had done. “And now Andrew’s pretty shaken up. I was going to ask you if there’s anywhere he could sleep tonight? Other than right next to the person who abused him?”

 

Hazel looked distraught and I regretted being so blunt. I still kind of blamed them both for letting this happen in the first place, but I tried to calm myself, remembering where my real hatred should be directed toward.

 

“I think he’ll appreciate support from you,” I said to Hazel, gentler. “He really looks up to you and you can still help him.”

 

She seemed to appreciate that, nodding and addressing Frank as she said, “Could you go and escort Andrew to the guest chambers? He can sleep there tonight.”

 

Frank nodded and started off towards the medical tent still in his cartoon clad pyjamas.

 

“Gods,” Hazel whispered to me, her eyes full of fear. “What have I done?”

 

And that desperate expression, the way it shone with guilt, hopelessness and sorrow… I couldn’t stand seeing my sister like that.

 

“You’ve been a great praetor,” I told her firmly, taking her hand. “It’s not your fault someone out of your control has done something awful. And I was too harsh on you earlier. I knew you couldn’t do anything about Reece before you had proof. I was just angry with the system. But, Hazel, you make the system better.”

 

She angrily wiped away a single tear. “You don’t have to say these things to make me feel better,” she replied. “A child still got hurt under my watch.”

 

“And under your watch,” I continued, “you’ll make sure no one else is ever hurt by Reece. It’s about how you evolve. Nobody’s perfect. But I truly believe in what I said. You make this place better. And I can’t think of anyone else I’d rather be waking up in the middle of the night to solve this problem.”

 

She gave me a sad smile and wrapped me in a hug. “Thank you, Nico.”

 

I kissed the top of her head, hoping I hadn’t screwed this ‘big brother’ gig up too much. I hated that I’d spent even the last few days being angry with her because all I’d ever wanted since… everything happened… was a sister. It wasn’t her fault I hadn’t been able to give her any proof. And Reece’s monstrous act had nothing to do with her. I knew she was trying her best.

 

“I’m sorry,” I whispered. “I love you, you know?”

 

Hazel gave me a last (very tight) squeeze. “Stop being so mushy,” she said, part of her usual smile coming back. “I’ll be suspicious you’re not my real brother.” Then she gave me a meaningful look before adding, “I love you too.”

Notes:

Rick giving Nico another sister was the best thing he did I swear. Oh and also giving him Will. What kind of sadistic writer would tear them apart? Oh-

Chapter 54: Foam Nose

Summary:

Nico and Will debrief about the Reece situation.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Only after Nico had made sure Andrew was fast asleep did he even consider going home. It was beautiful to see how much he cared about him. Nico was just a whole heartedly, good, sweet, loving-

 

“I’ll still kill him,” Nico said as we walked back home along the Via Praetoria.

 

“Calm down, Mr Fake Murderer,” I told him. “Can we go three seconds without you threatening to kill someone new?”

 

“First of all,” he replied indignantly, “I’m not a ‘ fake ’ murderer-“

 

“Self defence doesn’t count,” I interrupted. “And fantasising, however graphic, also doesn’t count.”

 

“Second of all,” Nico continued, ignoring me, “if anyone deserves it, it’s that testa di cazzo.”

 

I smiled. “Your Italian sounds so romantic,” I said (only half) sarcastically since I could guess what he’d said.

 

He rolled his eyes and didn’t reply. I could practically hear his thoughts, plotting, thinking, grudging… And then I could feel the cold seeping out of his skin again.

 

“Hey,” I said softly. “Hold my hand?”

 

He scoffed. “I’m not a child who needs to be babysat,” he whined, but took my hand anyway.

 

“This is for me too,” I replied simply, which was partly true. He scoffed again as I squeezed his hand. Even though darkness flowed around where we touched, he only felt warm, whole. I was glad he’d let me in, now and back in the medical tent. I knew how hard it was for him to cope with people like Reece after what he’d been through. I liked to think I was able to help him remember what was important.

 

We walked through the blackness of the city, still illuminated with tinted street lamps, but in this late hour, not much stirred.

 

“I wish I could’ve done more,” Nico said, breaking the silence.

 

“Are you kidding?” I demanded. “You made Andrew feel safe and loved. What’s more than that? I’d bet anything if you asked him, he’d say nothing but positive things about you because you were exactly what he needed in that moment. And then you helped schedule an emergency court hearing just to make sure he’d never have to see Reece again. There is actually nothing more you could’ve done.”

 

Nico stayed silent, which was probably his way of agreeing. When he’d been younger, I knew how he would blame himself for every hardship that came his way, those thoughts of shame and sadness eating away at his soul until he had no energy left. And I was grateful he knew exactly what to say to Andrew to make sure the same thing didn’t happen to that poor kid.

 

“I just wish,” I added, “that you’d had someone like you when you were growing up.”

 

Nico scoffed. “What? So I could’ve told myself to just give up now because life doesn’t get any better?”

 

I gave him an unimpressed look because he wasn’t fooling anyone, and he gave me a small chuckle in return. “I think…” he said, quieter and more serious, looking at the cobblestone road. “Having someone like you would’ve sufficed.”

 

Something glorious rose up in my chest and I could only smile at him because when he said things like that, how did he expect me to function?

 

“You’re right,” I said playfully when I could manage. “Not only because the prospect of two Nico’s in the world is ridiculously terrifying.”

 

He laughed. “We can agree on that I guess,” he told me. “It would make things like this easier though. More manpower.”

 

“Don’t worry,” I said to him, giving his hand a squeeze. “He’ll be convicted tomorrow. This will be over.”

 

Nico nodded. “Hopefully. And if not, there’s still the killing plan we can circle back to. Will you help me-?”

 

“Murder a person?” I finished for him in amusement. I knew he was joking; Nico wasn’t a killer. “I think you know the answer to that.”

 

He sighed. “It was worth a try.”

 

I smiled. “I don’t think you’d want me around during a cold blooded murder anyway,” I said. “I’d start healing the guy after you stabbed him.”

 

Nico laughed. “Gods, I can’t take you anywhere,” he replied. “Always going around healing people who don’t deserve it. Or who don’t need it.”

 

“Okay, first of all,” I said indignantly, “ everyone deserves healing-“

 

“Ugh,” Nico groaned dramatically. “You’re such a good person it makes me want to throw up.”

 

I snorted. “Second of all,” I continued, “I don’t heal people who don’t need it. What are you talking about?”

 

“Primarily me,” he replied. “You’re so over the top all the godsdamn time.”

 

I gave him a playful look. “So you’d like me to be less overbearing?”

 

“I would love that,” Nico confirmed.

 

“You want me to listen to you and take everything you say as gospel?” I continued.

 

“It would really benefit us both,” Nico agreed.

 

I stopped walking, pulling him back a couple paces so I could give him a sly eyebrow raise. His gaze went straight to my mouth which was very satisfying. “Well,” I whispered, “unfortunately for you… you’re not my boyfriend so…” I shrugged. “You have absolutely no jurisdiction over my annoying personality traits.”

 

I winked at him and pulled away, continuing down the street. “You are really annoying…” Nico mumbled. “Careful, or I’ll plot your murder as well as Reece’s.”

 

I chuckled. “Good luck with that. It sounds very draining.”

 

Nico threw his hand up. “That’s why I need your help!”

 

We’d reached a fork in the road where our homes were in different directions, so I turned to him and smiled. “Enough homocidal talk,” I reprimanded. “I’ll help you carry out your actual plan for Reece if we even need to come up with one now. Since I know you’re not an actual crazy killer. You’re just a big ball of fluff who wants to keep his friends safe.”

 

Nico mumbled something like, “I’m not a ball of fluff.”

 

He was so damn cute. “Goodnight, Nico.”

 

“Night, Will.”

 

*

 

The following afternoon, Annabeth and I were cleaning our oven (it was actually quite a fun and satisfying way to spend a weekend morning) when a frantic knock sounded at the door.

 

“I’ll get it,” Annabeth replied cheerily, snapping her yellow gloves off and rinsing her hands.

 

“You better move faster,” I urged. “They’re going to break the door down in a minute.”

 

She patted her hands on a tea towel and hurried down the corridor. “Oh, hi, Nico,” I heard her say. “Will’s just… okay.” She trailed off because apparently he’d walked right past her and a second later, he appeared in the kitchen.

 

“I think we need to work on your social skills again,” I joked. “Usually people wait to be offered into a home-“

 

“He got let off,” Nico interrupted.

 

I stared at him and could see he was clearly in distress. “What?”

 

He nodded, “Hazel just came to see me and told me in person. I haven’t seen Andrew yet but Hazel’s keeping an eye on him. I just needed to tell you before I headed over.”

 

My mouth gaped open. “But… why? How?”

 

Nico shrugged hopelessly. “Hazel said they couldn’t find enough evidence. I have no idea why the witness account of a victim isn’t ‘enough’, but with Reece denying it all and them two being the only people there…” He shook his head. “I can see why Hazel hadn’t brought him to court before this if this is the outcome after all he did yesterday.”

 

I scoffed, trying to release some of my pent up anger. “Your fake ‘kill Reece’ proposition is looking more and more tempting,” I admitted.

 

Nico’s mouth twitched.

 

“What?” I asked defensively.

 

“Nothing,” he said, smiling a bit wider. “It’s just funny you saying that when you’ve got rubber gloves on and foam on your nose.”

 

I groaned and wiped the soap off with my glove.

 

“I think we need to come up with a better plan,” Nico said, serious again. “And carry it out asap.”

 

I nodded in agreement, attempting to take my gloves off. “I’m sorry, Annabeth,” I told her from where she was standing in the doorway looking, not exactly surprised since it was Annabeth, but a little concerned. “We have to take care of an evil villain-“

 

“And his evil villain mentor,” Nico added helpfully.

 

“Exactly,” I agreed. “I’ll do the oven by myself next month.”

 

She nodded. “This sounds much more important,” she replied. “Plus you were doing the oven wrong so I’m kind of relieved.”

 

I gasped and Nico laughed. “Typical Solace,” he tutted.

 

“And what’s that supposed to be mean?” I demanded, holding my hand out in indignation.

 

Instead of replying, Nico grabbed my hand, giving me a playful look that sparked excitement in me despite the circumstances. “We can discuss it after we save the legion,” he said.

 

Then I let him drag me right out the door, my other hand still in a yellow rubber glove.

Notes:

Will being amazing at very specific things and oven cleaning ain’t one.

I may be a doctor (omgs I can say that now, it still doesn’t feel real tho) but I definitely don’t agree with Will. There are people (Reece)(many others) that don’t deserve healing. What do you think?

Chapter 55: Chocolate Bannisters

Summary:

Nico gets a very unwanted visitor in his dreams.

Notes:

Trigger warning: F slur
Also it gets a little dark.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was in a chair. Even though my hands were chained to the armrests, my first thought was that this really was the most uncomfortable chair I’d ever sat in. Why was the backrest so sharp? Was the seat uneven? Why was it so tall that I couldn’t even reach the floor with my feet?

 

“It’s nice, huh?” A high pitched, gravelly voice greeted me and my skin immediately began to crawl. “We don’t want the dirty scoundrels to get too comfortable while we’re torturing them after all.”

 

My mind forgot about the discomfort of the chair and began to race through ways I knew how to escape metal chains (yep, there weren’t many).

 

“Don’t panic,” Bryce whispered, almost intimately. “I haven’t infiltrated your dream to hurt you.”

 

That didn’t reassure me, but the fact that he reminded me that I was in a dream (obviously, since he was dead), made me calmer. He couldn’t hurt me here even if he wanted to. Somehow, I believed him that he had a different agenda though.

 

“What do you want?” I asked, trying to sound nonchalant. I didn’t know if I pulled it off.

 

Judging by Bryce’s laughter, long and sharp, I probably didn’t.

 

“I just wanted to check in with you about ickle Andrew,” he told me, his dark eyes studying my reaction.

 

I tried not to give one, but he flooded my mind with images of the poor boy holding his finger and crying uncontrollably. My fists clenched and even though I couldn’t feel my nails biting into my palm, I imagined they’d be bleeding in real life. I considered trying to wake myself up but this was the first time he’d let me speak to him and I owed it to everyone to try and at least get something out of him.

 

Bryce laughed again, clearly pleased. “I also wanted you to know that I only got my puppet to do it to hurt you.”

 

Of course . Why else would Reece hurt Andrew? That poor boy, now traumatised and for what? Gods.

 

“That’s right,” Bryce said in mock sympathy. “It’s all your fault. Poor ickle Andrew.”

 

“You can’t trick me into feeling guilty for your acts, Bryce,” I replied, trying to maintain my steely confidence. “You can’t manipulate my thoughts.”

 

That was the wrong thing to say because apparently Bryce did have control over my thoughts. Well, he could show me what he wanted to show me at least. He didn’t need to manipulate what I thought about it because I could do that all on my own.

 

He showed me images of Reece overpowering Will, beating him, cutting him, hurting him, locking him away as a prisoner. And after he’d finished with him, Reece would send Will to the underworld, not to be judged, but through the secret passageways and into Bryce’s kingdom where Bryce would-

 

“Stop!” I screamed, unable to tolerate those images. Surprisingly, Bryce did actually stop. That was a good thing because if he hadn’t, I would’ve definitely tried to wake myself up.

 

“What’s wrong?” Bryce asked in a sadistic sing song voice that made me want to slap him. “I’m just giving you a heads up. Your dirty blonde fag of a boyfriend is next.”

 

I tried to muster my courage and shake those traumatising thoughts from my mind. “We… we’re not even together,” I scoffed. “So maybe you want to rethink your mastermind plan.”

 

Bryce gave me a knowing look, which with his shiny green eyes was extremely unsettling. It felt as if he could see right into my soul. “He’s next,” Bryce repeated.

 

The way he said it with such confidence made me lose it. I thrashed around, willing the dream to bend to my wishes, release me from where I was tied to a damn torture chair so I could throttle this monster. But it didn’t budge and I continued to fight against metal as Bryce laughed at me, enjoying the show.

 

“It’s going to be fun,” he said in a charged voice, “seeing what I can get you to do to yourself in order to ease his suffering just a little bit. Ruin your own reputation? Cut off a toe? Murder someone innocent? Gods, the opportunities are endless.”

 

I tried to compose myself but this was turning out to be the worst nightmare in the history of demigod nightmares (and that was saying something). “I don’t respond well to blackmail,” I said bluntly. “Especially when the threat is imaginary.”

 

Bryce just smiled at me. “It took a while to figure out how to hurt you the most, Nico,” he told me as if he were reading out a birthday card to his lover. “And it’s really thanks to you that I nailed it. If you hadn’t come down here and screamed like a child at just the prospect of me hurting your precious William…” He chuckled as I reeled from revisiting the unpleasant memory of trying to fight against him and his torture key.

 

“I look forward to our next meeting,” Bryce said genuinely.

 

Wasn’t I supposed to be getting information out of him? What did I need to know? Why was my mind completely blank?

 

“Tell Will I’ll see him in hell,” Bryce finished and walked away, the nightmare scene dissolving as he disappeared. I wrestled against my chair, but there was really no need anymore; everything warped and soon I was travelling freely in the dreamscape, struggling to breathe. And when I willed myself to wake up, it didn’t work at first, probably because I was way too distracted. But I held my breath, focused and forced my eyes open.

 

I was in my room, curled up sideways on my bed next to books and notes and a smiling, healthy Will Solace.

 

“Evening, sleepyhead,” he said, practically bouncing up and down when he saw I was awake. “You fell asleep about half an hour ago and you looked so peaceful I didn’t want to wake you. I’ve made some progress without you though- Um, what are you doing?”

 

I had jumped out of bed and I was now pulling the shades down in my room even though it was still light out. I could feel myself shaking from fear and I hated how Bryce had this amount of control over me. I rushed past a very perplexed Will and out into the hallway to double check the front door was locked and the chains were attached.

 

When I came back into my bedroom, Will said, “You could’ve just asked me to stay over like a normal person. I might’ve said yes.”

 

Then he saw my face and his playfulness was replaced with concern. “Nico? What’s wrong?”

 

“He threatened to take you,” I said, not wanting to say his name. “He showed me… images of him hurting you.”

 

Will’s mouth opened and his expression turned to thinly veiled terror within a second. “What?”

 

I nodded trying to control my emotions. “I’m so sorry, Will,” I cried. “He wants to hurt you to hurt me!”

 

“Don’t apologise for things you can’t control,” he chided gently. And even though I could tell he was still scared, he tried for a shrug. “How’s he even going to do that?” he asked logically. “I’m not exactly defenceless. He’s just trying to get to you.”

 

“He made Reece hurt Andrew to get to me,” I said instead of replying. “He’s going to do the same to you, but worse.”

 

Will furrowed his brows in anger. “How could he to do that to Andrew-?”

 

“Focus, Solace,” I snapped a little too harshly, then regretted it. “Sorry.”

 

He didn’t look annoyed though. Just sad. “Would you like a hug?” he asked.

 

I nodded frantically, practically collapsing into him as he wrapped his arms around me. Gods, he was so warm, so strong, so solid, so fucking perfect. I would never forgive myself if anything happened to him on my behalf. Especially since I hadn’t told him how I felt about him yet.

 

“I think it was an empty threat,” Will said after a moment. “I don’t think we have to worry. I’m not exactly an easy target. Andrew was small and reacted to Reece’s authority. I’m not even part of the legion! Plus, how’s he going to get through a hundred and fifty pounds of son of Hades? You’ll protect me, right?”

 

“If I can,” I promised. “But what if they have something that we haven’t seen coming? What if they trick us somehow? What if they take you and I can’t ever find you again-?”

 

“Shhhh,” Will interrupted, hugging me closer. “It’s going to be okay. We’ll figure this out. I definitely won’t go down without a fight that’s for sure.”

 

“You think you can take Bryce?” I asked skeptically. “He’s not even alive.”

 

It was supposed to be an insult, but Will’s face suddenly lit up as he pulled away from me. “My gods, that’s it!”

 

“Erm, yes,” I said. “That’s what the problem is.”

 

He started rifling through books, looking for something he’d clearly seen before. “Think about it,” he said, his voice hot with energy. “People who you send to the underworld. They don’t usually come back to bother you and cause this much trouble, right?”

 

I shrugged. “I guess not.”

 

“And that’s because they’re judged and then they’re left to their fate,” Will continued. “But when you killed Bryce, sure, you had to do it to save your friends, and it was necessary at the time. But what did you actually do? You just sent him right down to daddy’s domain. It’s the real life equivalent of suspending a kid from school just for them to have to stay home in their multimillionaire mansion complete with monkey butlers, swimming pools and chocolate bannisters.”

 

I smiled. “Have you ever been in a mansion? I don’t think chocolate bannisters are their defining features.”

 

“But they do have them,” Will challenged.

 

I rolled my eyes. “What is your point?” I asked. “That this is all my fault?”

 

“In essence, yes,” he replied. I frowned and he quickly added, “But it’s not an outcome you could’ve predicted and what you did worked at the time.”

 

“Okay?” I prompted, willing him to reveal his epiphany faster.

 

“Don’t you get it?” Will asked, procuring another eye roll from me. “Bryce is only able to cause this much trouble for you because no one has any power over him. So what’s the solution?”

 

“Ask rhetorical questions to people who have no clue what you’re on about?”

 

Will’s lips twitched, but he was still in the zone as he stated, “We have to bring him back, Nico.”

 

I groaned. “I’ve already had this idea!” I cried. “You called me an exuberant psycho.”

 

“No,” Will shook his head. “Not bring a dead person into the world of the living. We have to bring him back to life completely.”

 

I stared at him, watching for any signs that he was joking. When he continued to give me a deadly serious expression, I muttered, “Great. It looks like we have a new winner for the exuberant psycho award.”

Notes:

Have you ever been in a mansion? Someone my dad dated had one and it was awesome. She was also a legit evil stepmother and gave me intense childhood trauma tho so that was less awesome.

Chapter 56: Foolproof

Summary:

Carries on from the last one- they’re trying to come up with a plan to stop Bryce.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“I’m serious!” Will laughed which did nothing to prove his point.

 

“Will,” I said, carefully, “I know all there is to know about bringing people back from the dead. Trust me , it can’t be and shouldn’t be done.”

 

I’d spent years obsessing over in fact. Every day bleeding into night and all I’d ever think about was ways to bring my family back. I’d hold them in my heart, not as memories, but as goals to accomplish. One of the greatest reasons I hadn’t moved on for so long was probably because I’d had no one to move on with. I’d been stuck in the past happiness of my former self, not realising I was drowning in self inflicted sorrow in the present. It had taken me literally going to hell and back (multiple times) to learn what any person should’ve accepted all along.

 

“I understand what you think you know-“ Will started.

 

“Don’t patronise me, Solace,” I snapped. “I think between the two of us, I’m the death expert here. I’m a child of Hades.”

 

“Really?” Will asked sarcastically. “I would’ve pegged you for a child of Aphrodite if I had to choose.”

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“Can you let me speak now, o mighty death expert?” Will requested.

 

“Go on.”

 

Will picked up the book he had been searching for a few minutes ago and I realised I recognised it. Not personally, but I remembered seeing it strewn across Kayla’s dorm room in Will’s dreamscape.

 

“Whilst searching for answers to the Diocletian’s sceptre conundrum,” he explained, “I came across dozens of weird and wonderful things that people have long forgotten about.”

 

“I have long forgotten why I hang out with you so much,” I muttered under my breath, loud enough for him to hear.

 

“That is interesting,” Will agreed. “And something I think we should discuss soon actually. But back to what’s important- I remember seeing a magical item. Or spell even. Some kind of magic. That brought people back from the dead.”

 

I rolled my eyes, not believing him. “It’s probably mythology fanfiction,” I sighed. “I came across lots of duds while I was searching too.”

 

“No,” Will disagreed, pointing to the page, but shaking it around too much in excitement for me to read it yet, “this is the real deal. And I think you must’ve come across this too, but you would’ve discarded it immediately without a second thought.”

 

“Yeah,” I stated, “because it’s fake.”

 

Because ,” Will emphasised, “the person who is brought back is cursed by all the gods. The life they subsequently live won’t ever be the same. They would be tormented, living as a husk of their former self. Almost like a mania.”

 

I narrowed my eyes at him. I guess that would explain why I didn’t remember this as an option. “Stop waving the book around like an overexcited puppy,” I ordered, “and let me read it.”

 

He passed it over and pointed to the passage which confirmed everything he’d told me. It told of a magical ritual one might perform to bring a soul back from the dead. It involved sewing magical stitches into a particular snake so that its tail was attached to its head and throwing said loop of reptile around the desired soul. It sounded creepy, weird and dangerous, but the fact that it warned that the soul wouldn’t be the same as they’d been in life (and with Bryce, that concept was terrifying since he already didn’t have much human in him to begin with), made me more inclined to believe it.

 

It still didn’t mean it was true, but if Will really thought this was a good idea it might be a starting point.

 

“What’s the end goal, Solace?” I asked him.

 

He looked pleased I was entertaining it now. “If we can somehow trick Bryce into coming back-“

 

“I don’t think we’d need to trick him,” I said, “I think he’d jump at the opportunity to be honest.”

 

Will nodded. “Either way,” he continued, “he comes back and we know he’ll go wherever you are because of his sadistic revenge plot.”

 

“Great,” I muttered.

 

“And that where is New Rome. Where he can be charged for his crimes!”

 

I thought about it and I had to say, though tempting, it seemed a bit like a fantasy.

 

“We can’t trust the Roman court to charge him,” I said. “Look at how they fumbled with Reece. And then Bryce will be free to do as he likes up here. It seems too risky.”

 

Will hummed, finally stumped. “We can discuss it with Hazel and Frank,” he suggested. “They clearly know Roman law. They’ll be able to tell us if we’re likely to win the case.”

 

I shook my head. “Even if they think it’s a strong case,” I argued, “there’s no guarantee. But there is a guarantee that if Bryce comes back, he will stop at nothing to hurt us both. And whoever else he pleases just to get to me.”

 

I shivered thinking about the nightmare I’d just been forced through and locked eyes with Will to calm my nerves. Deep blue irises, large, friendly pupils, both so shiny, so-

 

“Then we send him back,” Will replied. “It’s foolproof.”

 

I smiled sadly. “I’m not going to do that,” I stated.

 

“What?” Will asked. “Send him back?”

 

“Unfortunately you had it right the first time, Solace,” I said. “I’m not a murderer. And I definitely can’t hatch a plan with the escape route being premeditated murder.” I sighed. “Even if it is Bryce Lawrence. Even if he’s already supposed to be dead. I just… wouldn’t be able to do that.” I shook my head dramatically. “I’m too soft I know. I get it if you don’t find me attractive anymore.”

 

Will gave me a genuine smile as if I hadn’t just shattered his plan. He sat down next to me, his expression deep and meaningful and completely, utterly beautiful. “I am so in love with you,” he whispered right before he kissed me.

 

It was the first time he’d initiated a kiss since… gods, I couldn’t even remember and I didn’t care right now because my entire body was on fire in the best possible way and Will was grasping my face and my toes were tingling and nothing else mattered because what could possibly be better than Will Solace kissing me?

 

He pulled back way too soon, a hazy look in his eyes, his lips rosy and too tempting. I couldn’t help myself pulling him back in for another kiss. Well, I tried to anyway. Will stopped me. “We have work to do, Nico,” he chided softly.

 

“It can wait,” I replied, staring at his lips, craving his body against mine.

 

This can wait,” he countered.

 

“Or,” I said, shuffling closer to him again, “it can’t…”

 

I leaned in but before I could reach him, Will stood up abruptly and walked across the room, sitting on my desk chair instead.

 

“That just isn’t fair,” I complained. “How come you can kiss me but I can’t kiss you?”

 

He gave me an amused smile. “Well, you didn’t stop me kissing you.”

 

I looked over to where he was sitting, legs crossed in a way that wasn’t fooling anyone and extremely flushed cheeks. “You’ve retreated to the safety of the desk chair,” I said teasingly, “because you know you can’t help yourself.”

 

“Exactly,” he agreed with no argument. “Now can we get back to sorting this out?”

 

I smiled. “ Will ,” I dragged out his name suggestively.

 

He looked mildly terrified. “Nico?”

 

I grinned at him and started to stand up. “What if I came over there…?”

 

“No! Hey! Stop!” he exclaimed, before I could get close to him. “Stay away, you absolute menace. You’re going to make me cave.”

 

I laughed, enjoying the effect I had on him. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Nico,” he replied in a stern tone.

 

I chuckled again and sat down attempting to get my head back into our plan. It was funny how Will could completely melt the destruction and evil surrounding us into meaningless pulp with a couple of words and a thirty second kiss.

 

“We can talk to Hazel and Frank,” I said, “and maybe ask them if they can somehow do a premeditated trial? So that way we know the outcome before we risk bringing him back?”

 

Will nodded slowly. “They can do that?”

 

I shrugged. “It’s worth a try. Even if it’s just the majority of the case so that if he wanted to add a witness account himself when he ‘resurrects’, it’ll be highly improbable that it’ll change the outcome.”

 

Will hummed thoughtfully. “That could work,” he agreed. “There’s still one problem though: how do we trick him into using this magic? If he knows it’s from us, it might tip him off something dodgy is going on.”

 

I thought about that. “We’ll have to plant it somewhere,” I replied. “Somewhere Reece will find and understand its significance.”

 

Will sighed. “This plan is never going to work, is it?”

 

I snorted thinking about all the ifs of our already shaky plan. “Probably not,” I agreed. Then I thought about Bryce’s expression of confidence when he spoke about torturing Will and I let out a shaky breath. “But I’m not giving up.”

Notes:

Nico outwardly being terrifying but inwardly being the softest person ever is why Will (and all of us) love him. Being decent and kind is actually the biggest turn on.

Do you think their plan will work?

Chapter 57: Pillow Wall

Summary:

Will wants to go home but he doesn’t.

Notes:

TheChosenIdiot did another AMAZING art of Nico and Will’s climbing date and I’m actually obsessed:

https://www.instagram.com/p/DIyajORMI8f/?igsh=azdscWxtbGJjdHht

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

After we’d finished discussing Bryce and I’d tried to comfort Nico as much as I could, it was pretty late and despite the obvious other priorities right now, we both still had university lectures in the morning. So after about the fifth yawn I hadn’t been able to suppress, I started packing away my things.

 

“I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then,” I told Nico.

 

He laughed in disbelief. “And where do you think you’re going, Solace?”

 

I looked at him. “Um, home?” I replied. “So I can sleep?”

 

“Not on my watch,” he stated, picking up my backpack before I could dump my stuff into it and hiding it behind him.

 

I dropped my pens and highlighters and gave him an amused look. “And you think you can keep me here by force?”

 

He gave me a challenging look. “Try me. We both know I’ll be able to.”

 

I rolled my eyes because he was probably right, especially if he had the motivation, so I decided to say something playful.

 

“I’ve already told you,” I said dramatically with a hint of sarcasm, “I’m not sleeping with you. Don’t make me reject you again.”

 

“You know that’s not why I’m-“ he started.

 

But I interrupted. “I know you want it bad,” I continued teasingly, “but I’m sorry. It’s not going to happen. Unfortunately for you.”

 

He groaned. “Can you stop-“

 

“I bet you’ve been fantasising about it, huh?” I asked, raising my eyebrows at him. I was pretty confident that he wanted me. There was just something holding him back from giving me everything, and until he could work that out for himself, we were stuck in this series of backs and forths that, don’t get me wrong, was exciting, but I was starting to wonder how much longer he’d need. I didn’t want to rush him though, and as long as I knew he was working on it, I couldn’t really ask for more.

 

Nico’s cheeks blushed which kind of gave it away. “I’ve been fantasising about slapping you when you’re being annoying,” he mumbled in defence.

 

I chuckled at him. “Have you?” I asked playfully, leaning closer towards him. “Do you want me to tell you what I think you’ve been thinking about?”

 

“Please don’t,” he replied, his voice barely a whisper, his eyes black under his lashes.

 

“Why not?” I asked, amused.

 

He bit his lip, and I’d moved so close to him, I could see the flecks of dark brown in his irises. “Because,” he whispered, “then I’ll want you to show me.”

 

Gods, help me . My stomach rolled in pleasurable excitement, and I heard Nico hold his breath as I leaned towards him. But I vaguely realised that I wasn’t being fair to him. He was obviously still confused about what he wanted and I probably wasn’t helping when I acted like this. And it definitely wasn’t great for me either if, at the end of it all, he decided that he couldn’t bring himself to forgive me.

 

So I gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before shuffling backwards, a safe distance away. “It’s probably not the best idea for me to stay here, Nico,” I sighed.

 

His expression went from dazed, to confused, to irritated. “If you even think about leaving,” he warned, “I will tie you to the bottom of my desk chair’s shadow and you’ll have to figure out how to sleep on the floor.”

 

I smiled at him. “I’ll be fine at home,” I tried. “I live with Annabeth, remember?”

 

He shook his head. “I’m not letting you out of my sight,” he replied stubbornly. “I can’t trust your dumbass to stay safe.”

 

I understood that he was a little traumatised by what Bryce had shown him, and I wanted to make him feel as safe as possible. On the other hand, us sleeping in the same bed with this much tension would probably not lead somewhere good. It was fine a couple of weeks ago, when we’d both been exhausted and I’d been injured. But this … it felt more significant.

 

“I can sleep on the sofa,” Nico offered, sensing my doubt. “I don’t care. But you’re not leaving.”

 

I sighed. “You keep your bed,” I told him. “I can sleep on the sofa.”

 

“No,” he argued, “the sofa is close to the front door. It’s not safe.”

 

I laughed. “Why do you want to sleep there then?”

 

“Because I can defend myself,” he replied.

 

I rolled my eyes. “What am I?” I asked. “A lost puppy?”

 

“That’s a great analogy,” Nico commended. “Thank you. Now you get it.”

 

“Nico,” I said in amusement, “I’ve already agreed to stay in your apartment. Now let me sleep on the damn sofa or I’ll change my mind.”

 

I could tell by his expression that he wasn’t giving in though. “Try and change your mind,” he challenged, “let’s see what happens.”

 

“You’re actually insufferable,” I muttered, rubbing my eyes in frustration.

 

“So we’re agreed?” Nico asked. “Great. I’ll go make the sofa up for myself.”

 

“Hey!” I protested. “We are not agreed. I’m not going to take your bed when I have a perfectly good one at home!”

 

“If by ‘perfectly good’,” Nico started, “you mean, ‘high risk of being kidnapped and tortured in Punishment’, then yeah, I guess you’re right.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Gods, help me.”

 

Nico sighed long and deep, pressing his hands into his eyes. “Fine,” he stated shortly, sitting back down, “what do you suggest as a compromise, Solace?”

 

I hummed, looking at his yellow bedspread and fluffy blankets. It did look comfortable and I was losing sleep every minute we sat here arguing.

 

“Okay,” I relented, “I will agree to sleep in your bed with you.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “So you’ve wasted all this time for nothing?”

 

I ignored him and said, “But we have to build a pillow wall. To guarantee you don’t try anything.”

 

Nico gave me an irritated look. “I can control myself, Solace.”

 

I shrugged because it wasn’t just him I was worried about. “Those are my terms.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Whatever,” he muttered. “Do you need a toothbrush?”

 

*

 

Lying in the darkness of Nico’s bedroom, staring up at the ceiling with a long line of pillows between us wasn’t exactly what I’d imagined it being like when we’d finally get to sleep in the same bed again. It was irritating that despite the physical distance, I could still feel the pull of him, my body craving his.

 

“Are you still awake?” Nico whispered quietly.

 

“Only because you keep disturbing me,” I muttered back, even though I knew I wouldn’t be able to sleep either way.

 

Nico let out a long sigh.

 

“Are you still awake?” I asked.

 

He scoffed in amusement. “Who do you think just spoke to you?”

 

I shrugged. “Who knows what kind of supernatural creatures you’ve got hoarded up in your bedroom?” I replied playfully. “You’re incredibly creepy after all.”

 

I couldn’t see him from this angle but I knew he was smiling. “Is that why you need this fluffy barrier protection?”

 

“Mmm,” I agreed. “It’s terrifying thinking about what you’d do to me if I didn’t have my wall.”

 

“You and your dumbass wall,” Nico muttered. “You know, I’m not an animal, Solace.”

 

“Could’ve fooled me,” I teased.

 

“Like I’d try anything anyway,” Nico said in annoyance. “Especially because I’m pissed at you for being an irresponsible ass.”

 

I heroically didn’t mention that we’d had some of our best sex before, after or even whilst being pissed at each other.

 

“I am not being irresponsible ,” I argued indignantly.

 

Nico shuffled and suddenly he was half on top of the pillow barrier, staring at me with fierce eyes. Gods , he was hot when he was passionate.

 

“Excuse me-” I protested.

 

But he interrupted me. “I don’t give a crap what you think your priorities are,” he said sternly. “But after everything, I’d like not to lose you, okay? And to me, that’s more important than… whatever you think it is you’re accomplishing by being difficult.”

 

I blinked at him, my heart straining so hard, it was almost painful. My mouth was open, but I couldn’t make myself talk. Nico hadn’t really given me much recently, emotionally speaking, and I didn’t mind that at all, but it meant that when he did give me any slither of affection, my body couldn’t take it.

 

He seemed to realise the intensity of what he’d said and he disappeared behind the pillows again.

 

“Smart for moving back over,” I managed, feeling so light, it was ridiculous. Adrenaline and emotional desire were mixing together in the darkness and was suddenly making me giddy and reckless so I added, “Something was definitely about to happen between us.”

 

Nico scoffed. “You know you’re making this harder?” he demanded. “Just go to sleep, Will.”

 

“I would,” I replied suggestively, “but unfortunately, I keep thinking about what you just said and I’m having real trouble staying on my side of the pillows.”

 

I heard Nico intake a sharp breath. “I’m sure you can manage it,” he whispered after a moment.

 

“Probably…” I replied. “But I really, really don’t want to.”

 

Nico paused, and I heard him swallow. “Then don’t,” he replied.

 

I let out a shaky laugh. “Don’t tease me, di Angelo,” I told him, my insides already getting excited. “Because you’ll get more than you bargained for.”

 

Nico hummed. “I’m not teasing you,” he said as he slid his hand over the pillow wall, like he was testing the waters in enemy territory. “Unless that’s what you want…”

 

My whole body tensed in the best possible way and I found my fingers meeting his, sparks flying, going straight to my head as our skin met. It seemed significant somehow, us holding hands in the secret of the night, like nobody else had to know. Maybe it would be okay to have more, just for a little bit, in the safety of the darkness.

 

I stroked a finger lightly over the inside of Nico’s wrist and he sighed almost hungrily. “ Ohh, Will …”

 

And something inside me got pulled completely taut. The next thing I knew, I’d tore the pillows away and I’d pressed myself into him and we were kissing. I couldn’t think or breathe and all I could feel was that this was right , this was perfect and Nico completed my very soul.

 

He kissed me fast and desperate, his legs tensing around me, holding me where he wanted and when I softly pushed my tongue, he started rocking into me, making us both breathless. He had his hands on my waist and I needed him to touch my skin instead. I was sure I would die if he didn’t touch my skin instead.

 

I broke our kiss to rip my shirt off. “Screw what I’ve said before,” I muttered, my head completely gone now. I was drowning in him and it felt too good not to continue. I wanted to disappear into him until the life drained out of me.

 

Nico stroked his hand gently against my stomach and it felt so impossibly good, I couldn’t stop the low, embarrassing noise that escaped my throat. He breathed out, biting his lip at my reaction. “Porca puttana…” he mumbled weakly and fuck , that sounded hot. “Will, you’re going to kill me…”

 

He was going to kill me . That look . That voice . The feel of his skin… He was everything I needed. I went down to kiss him again but he hesitated, giving me an apologetic smile as he very purposely retracted his hand and stopped looking down at my naked upper half. He took a piece of my hair instead and caressed it between his fingers. “We should wait,” he whispered.

 

Well, it was good he’d said ‘wait’ and not something along the lines of I never want to sleep with you again ’ instead.

 

“You want to wait too?” I asked breathlessly.

 

“‘Too’?” Nico demanded playfully. “Will, can you still claim you don’t want this?”

 

His hips bucked subtly as he raised his eyebrows in such a teasing way. My stomach rolled for him and my desire ballooned so dramatically, I could feel it gnawing deep in my gut.

 

“I swear,” I whispered, “if you don’t stop looking at me like that, I’m going to lose it, Nico. I am going to lose my fucking mind . I can’t… You can’t look at me like that-“

 

“Okay, ssshhh,” he interrupted soothingly, pulling me closer but this time for a hug. “I’m stopping this now. I’m sorry.”

 

I breathed out, thankful he’d been stronger than me but also completely frustrated because we both so clearly wanted this and I wasn’t understanding why we couldn’t just let ourselves have it.

 

“We need to wait,” Nico repeated, “because I don’t know if I’m fully in this yet, and it isn’t fair. For either of us.”

 

Oh, right, yeah. That was the reason. Sometimes I forgot we weren’t actually together. It seemed stupid considering, but this was his choice and he still needed time. It killed a small part of me when I realised that this wasn’t definite. That there was a possibility that this could all be gone anytime Nico decided he couldn’t forgive what I’d done and I really would die inside.

 

I suddenly felt sick.

 

I sighed and reluctantly peeled myself away from him, shrugging my shirt back on and feeling completely hollow. “I should probably…” I muttered, rolling over to the other side of the bed.

 

He started to put the pillows back in a line between us but I shook my head because I was definitely not in the mood now. “I don’t think that’ll be necessary anymore,” I said, depressing myself with the desolation in my voice.

 

Nico’s eyes drew together sadly. “Will…”

 

“It’s okay,” I said. Well, it wasn’t. But whatever was broken inside me right now was my own damn fault. “Don’t worry about me,” I added. “I can handle it. But I do think we should sleep now.”

 

Nico looked like he wanted to say something but in the end, he didn’t. He just nodded slowly. “Yeah… okay…”

Notes:

The sexual tension gets me so excited so it actually pains me to halt it. Oh well.

Also, someone who read my previous fic and who is now my friend informed me (very kindly) that all my Italian read awfully and she’s selflessly decided to help me with my translations for this fic. So a massive THANK YOU to her. I’m very grateful. She’s awesome.

Chapter 58: Nice Spreads

Summary:

The morning after their almost sex.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I woke up feeling desolate.

 

It wasn’t the fact that I’d been rejected, or that I’d been stupid enough to get so carried away last night, or even that Nico still hadn’t made up his mind about whether or not he wanted me.

 

It took me a moment to realise why I felt so awful; it was because part of me expected Nico to be acting a certain way towards me. Him being affectionate and intimate was like muscle memory in my brain. And now, when I couldn’t have that, it felt so wrong. I almost laughed at myself for putting it into words, especially because I was the one who kept making moves on him and I was also the one who’d put him in this position in the first place, but I couldn’t help it.

 

I’d never thought I’d be the kind of person to make out with anyone who wasn’t my partner, let alone to think about going further. (And by ‘think about’, I meant actively manifest and take steps to get what I wanted). It wasn’t that there was anything wrong with it, but I’d always been someone who had to be strongly emotionally connected to even consider anything physical.

 

And that was the problem. I had over four years of unceasing love for Nico di Angelo and neither my heart nor body understood that I couldn’t want him that desperately yet. And I would use the word ‘yet’ because I had to believe that he would forgive me. I didn’t know when, and I didn’t mind either, but I had to let myself hope for what I needed most or I’d properly break down over it.

 

However, there was a difference between hoping and begging for something and that’s when I realised it was my own fault I felt strung along. I had to stop doing this to both of us. I had to stop demanding more from him than he wanted to give because if he did end up giving it, it wouldn’t be truly real. It would be cracked and wonky and incomplete. When he decided to let us have all of those good things, I wanted it to be perfect and whole.

 

I heard Nico take a deep breath in and realised he’d woken up too.

 

“Morning,” I said, sitting up, crossing my legs beneath me. I was surprised how easily the smile came because seeing his bed hair and sleepy eyes was so adorable, it made my heart flutter.

 

Nico also looked confused by my apparent positive attitude. “Hi,” he said, eyeing me suspiciously.

 

I couldn’t explain it. Maybe it was the sun peaking through the blinds. Or maybe it was the fact that the man I loved was still here and whatever had happened, I still had him right now and that was a gift I wanted to cherish.

 

“So we survived the night,” I stated.

 

He looked slightly uncomfortable. “Even though the pillow wall didn’t work?”

 

I chuckled. “I was less referring to my failed attempts at trying to get some,” I joked (because making it light seemed like the best way to move past it), “and more that a dead psycho killer didn’t kidnap me.”

 

Nico widened his eyes. “Oh, I mean,” he stammered, “yeah, that too I guess.”

 

“You forgot about it that easily?” I teased. “You didn’t think I’d stayed the night just for the other stuff?”

 

He blushed, clearly taken aback I’d addressed it so flippantly. “Will, about that-“

 

“Actually, I’d like to talk first,” I interrupted, “if that’s okay?”

 

Nico sat up and nodded weakly.

 

“Okay, well,” I started, still smiling slightly as I took his hand, “I wanted to apologise.”

 

“Will, no-“

 

“Hey, I’m the one talking now,” I scolded.

 

He rolled his eyes.

 

“I’m sorry that I took it too far,” I continued. “I lost myself a little, okay? Not that I don’t always want you, because I do. But just sleeping in the same bed as you last night… it was just so familiar and it felt really good .”

 

Nico gave me a small smile of understanding.

 

“It felt right,” I summed up. “But it’s not. Anymore? Yet? I don’t know and it doesn’t matter. What matters is that I should’ve been able to know the difference. So… it won’t happen again.”

 

Nico hummed. “I’m sorry too,” he offered, “for encouraging it. And… for what it’s worth,” he added quietly, “it felt really good for me too.”

 

I grinned because yeah, I’d already known that. Physical intimacy was never something we’d had issues with. Like at all.

 

“Oh, I know you were close to giving in,” I teased.

 

“I was not,” he mumbled bashfully. “You were worse than me.”

 

I chuckled. “You know how I get after midnight.”

 

He blushed harder, probably (hopefully) also thinking about all the amazing sex we used to have in the middle of the night. We were both chronic insomniacs after all.

 

“Well that’s how I know you were worse than me,” Nico replied, biting his lip.

 

“Only because you forced yourself to stop looking at me after I’d taken my shirt off,” I said, raising my eyebrows.

 

He opened his mouth slightly that proved me right.

 

“Next time,” I added suggestively, “I think you should let yourself look. Really give yourself a challenge.”

 

“Right,” he decided, “get out of my bed, Solace.”

 

I laughed, squealing and jumping up when he actually went to kick me.

 

“We have got actual problems to deal with!” Nico exclaimed but he was also chuckling. “Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten now.”

 

“Oh, I haven’t,” I assured, Nico’s scary dreams feeling like a million miles away now that we could flirt like normal again. “But don’t try and tell me that this…” I gestured to him. “Isn’t an actual problem. You’re the biggest problem I’ve ever had to deal with, di Angelo.”

 

Nico shook his head threateningly. “I’m going to get ready,” he said calmly, “and then we’re going to figure out how to save you from literally the most terrifying fate ever, you ungrateful prick.”

 

I burst out laughing. “Of course, your highness.”

 

*

 

I was worried Nico wasn’t going to let me go to my classes in the morning, but with the daylight and our conversations, he’d seemed to calm down a little. Like a parent sending their kid off to school for the first time, he packed multiple knives and other assorted goods in my bag for me. Weapons weren’t technically allowed in the city, so I looked especially ridiculous since the knives were either the butter type or the serrated bread type. Unsurprisingly, I didn’t have any training wielding kitchen utensils as weapons.

 

“I think Ambri has a baseball bat in storage,” Nico told me, “from a couple years ago. Do you want that?”

 

“Nah but have you got any nice preserved jam?” I asked innocently. “I’ll need it to spread over my attacker’s hair with the butter knife you’ve given me.”

 

Nico didn’t find that amusing apparently. “Do you want the bat or not?” he demanded.

 

“I’d rather some cereal actually,” I replied, realising I was kind of hungry. When he still didn’t look amused, I added, “I’m not taking a baseball bat to my dermatology class!”

 

Nico ignored me and went to get it out anyway. When he tried to give them to me, I shook my head. “Sorry,” I said, my mouth full of cheerios I’d poured myself whilst he’d been gone, “my hands are full with things I’ll probably need more than weapons. Look, I have a golf ball, a sheet of My Little Pony stickers and a pack of biscuits.”

 

“Will,” Nico scolded, “I don’t think you’re taking this seriously enough.”

 

I placed my hands on his shoulders. “I have enough weapons,” I promised. “And we have a plan. Can you just chill out a bit please? Everything’s going to be fine.”

 

“Morning,” Ambrosius greeted as he walked into the communal area. “How is everyone?”

 

“Ambri,” Nico said, “can you tell Will to take your baseball bat to uni please?”

 

Ambri put the kettle on and spooned coffee into a mug. “Oh no,” he replied, looking at me, “has Professor da’Silva marked you down on a paper or something?”

 

“Nope,” I said, “but that would make more sense actually.”

 

Whilst I was distracted talking to Ambrosius, Nico took the opportunity to try offload the bat onto me. He tried to slip it into my bag that was hanging off the seat behind me but his hand slipped and the bat bonked me on the head.

 

“Gods!” I exclaimed, rubbing my hair, feeling for a lump. “It’s you who I need to watch out for, not Reece!”

 

“Will!” Nico whined, giving me a desperate expression.

 

I sighed. “I will keep one eye open for any signs of danger,” I promised. “And I’ll meet you back here later just like we planned, okay?”

 

He obviously didn’t like it, but he realised that I wasn’t caving so he gave me a small nod. I smiled then finished my cereal and rinsed the bowl.

 

“I’ll see you later, guys,” I waved as I opened the front door. “Good luck with your negotiations, Nico.”

 

His plan was to convince Hazel to hold a trial for a dead person so I wasn’t particularly hopeful, but if anyone could convince them, it would be Nico. I hoped he’d be able to concentrate on his task without needlessly worrying about me every five minutes though.

Notes:

Let’s hope nothing bad happens to Will while they’re separated.

Chapter 59: PTSD Therapy

Summary:

Nico asks Hazel to help their plan.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Despite having to literally run an entire legion, Hazel always managed to make time for me.

 

“You always have the craziest ideas,” she told me as she shifted into a crossed legs position on Pluto’s shrine after I’d explained what Will and I had planned. “That is for sure.”

 

“Sane people are just a little bit boring,” I replied, “aren’t they?”

 

She gave me an amused smile then looked out over the other shrines, past the fields to where her legion was completing morning drills with Frank.

 

“Are you going to be able to face him?” she asked me.

 

The image of Bryce overcame my mind, poisonous eyes and almost fanged teeth. “It’s not ideal,” I admitted. “But it’s better than the alternative where he randomly shows up in my dreams to torture me with possibilities. At least this will be on my own terms.”

 

Hazel looked at me thoughtfully. “I guess I do owe you,” she sighed, “for not listening to you before.”

 

I shook my head. “Do it because you think it’ll work,” I told her. “Otherwise it’ll be doomed from the start.”

 

She nodded, and I let her think as I absently watched the legionnaires hop, skip and jump over hurdles, hitting targets and defending attacks.

 

“Okay,” Hazel said finally. “I think your idea has merit. I have no idea if it’ll work, but it’s worth a try if he’s doing all of this horrible stuff. And if he was behind what happened to Andrew, I also have a duty as a praetor to investigate that.”

 

I gestured towards the legion. “How is Andrew?” I asked quietly.

 

Hazel hummed. “I think he’s doing alright,” she said albeit a little uncertainly. “Obviously it’s been difficult because he’s in the same cohort as Reece. But we’ve split each cohort in half for drills to encourage ‘diversity in the team building exercises’.”

 

I smiled. “I’m sure Andrew appreciates that,” I told her. “And really, the legion could do with some jumbling around. Honestly, the ‘us versus them’ mindset with the cohorts always worried me. It’s dangerous.”

 

Hazel hummed. “There might be some truth to that,” she allowed. “But you’d be surprised how integrated we all are anyway. We do a lot of activities together, plus… with all the recent battles, that definitely helps consolidate friendships.”

 

I nodded. “You know what you’re doing,” I said. “And thank you for helping with our plan. I appreciate it.”

 

“I can’t promise anything,” she warned. “It’s very unorthodox.”

 

I snorted because of course we knew that. “I understand.”

 

Hazel shifted a bit closer to me so she could lean her head on my shoulder. Her fluffy hair tickled my neck but I didn’t mind. “I know you’re worried about him hurting Will,” she whispered.

 

The knot in my stomach grew tighter at the mention of my current biggest anxiety. “Just a little.”

 

“I just wanted to remind you,” Hazel said, “that Frank and I have continuous watchers attached to Reece. And if he even does one thing wrong, we’re retaining the right to lock him up until he can be trialed again.”

 

I nodded. “Thanks,” I whispered, my mouth a bit less dry. “That does make me feel better.”

 

Hazel wrapped her arm around my waist and squeezed. “I’ve got your back, Nico.”

 

My stomach lifted a little. “I know.”

 

*

 

“I don’t know how you’re not failing, girl,” Ocean told me once I’d finally managed to get to the Tiberius lecture theatre after my morning detour. “You’ve missed more classes than I have at this point.”

 

I shrugged. “I’m managing.” Then added, “Just about,” because it was getting a bit much with everything going on.

 

“I’m telling you,” she continued, waving around her new pom pom pen, “you need to stop relying on my notes. They are shit, if I do say so myself.”

 

I nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably right,” I agreed. “I’ll ask Ranaisa instead.”

 

Ocean rolled her eyes. “That’s not what I meant.”

 

“Well, problem solved anyway,” I replied bluntly. Ocean knew all about what was happening and I knew she was just looking out for me, but she could’ve been a little more empathetic. “Now shush. Typal’s starting.”

 

Our spindly professor walked in and tapped on the microphone before addressing us. “I hope you all enjoyed your ten minute break,” he said in his slightly squeaky voice. “After our discussion on identifying features of post traumatic stress disorder, we’ll now focus on a specific type of therapy that’s been proven to help these patients: eye movement desensitisation and reprocessing. So, when would you recommend it? Well…”

 

As he continued talking, I whispered to Ocean, “I didn’t even need to attend the previous lecture. If I needed to identify PTSD signs, I’d just read my own diary.”

 

She didn’t laugh but I thought I was hilarious.

 

*

 

I caught up with Ranaisa after the lecture.

 

“Oh, hey, Nico,” she greeted happily. “How’s it going?”

 

“An evil psychopath who knows no bounds is trying to get his revenge on me for something I did years ago,” I summed up, earning a shocked look from her.

 

She recovered quickly enough though (clearly another ex-legionnaire). “That’s rough,” she replied which pretty much described my situation. She got it.

 

“I was just wondering,” ploughing ahead, “if I’d be able to take a look at your notes from the last week? I haven’t been able to be in much. You know? Because of the-“

 

“Because of the constant threat to your life?” she finished for me. “Sure. Been there.”

 

I smiled at her, appreciating her stoicism.

 

“But yeah,” she replied happily, “of course. I’ll grab them right now.”

 

She swung her backpack around and started filtering through colourful sheets of paper in even more colourful binders. “Ambri just got me these new gel pens,” she said fondly, “so my most recent notes are extra neat.”

 

“Oh, was it your birthday?” I asked. “Sorry, I didn’t know.”

 

“It wasn’t,” she assured. “My birthday’s in June. Ambri just…” She shrugged happily and I wondered for the umpteenth time why they hadn’t managed to work out as a couple. “How are you finding everything course wise?” she asked me as she sorted through her bag.

 

I hummed, that familiar passion overtaking my mind whenever I thought about topics in therapy, and the words just tumbled out: “I just love how they’re teaching us these amazing different techniques to heal the mind. I mean, who has even heard of EMDR before? It’s such a novel concept. And aversive conditioning from the other week? Could we train people to be better versions of themselves? The implications are endless.”

 

Ranaisa smiled in amusement mixed with eagerness. “Gods, I know! My favourite thing to do is imagine that everything they’re teaching us is filling our arsenal with a variety of different weapons. You know? To counteract monsters. But the monsters that live in people’s heads. And our aim is to choose the right weapon for the specific monster.”

 

I nodded enthusiastically. “Wow… I love that.”

 

She handed me a binder. “This is last week’s stuff,” she told me. “But gods, Nico, don’t go around missing too many classes,” she told me, sounding exactly like Ocean. “The evil guy wins if he’s stopping you doing what you love.”

 

That was true. It was also the reason I needed to defeat him though.

 

“We’re starting on interpersonal therapies next week too,” Ranaisa informed me. “That should be interesting. Maybe I’ll learn why all my relationships have flopped on their asses.”

 

I laughed politely, knowing only about Ambrosius. Oh wait, I vaguely remembered something from ages ago about Ranaisa having interest in someone else…

 

“While we’re on that subject,” Ranaisa continued cautiously. “I don’t know if Ambri has told you at some point-“

 

Oh, gods .

 

“- but I’ve been maybe thinking about asking out Will Solace. And I know you guys used to date, so I didn’t want to impose or anything, but you guys haven’t gotten back together, right? And it’s been over two months.”

 

I nodded blankly, kind of wishing to be anywhere else. Was this why she and Ambri hadn’t worked? She liked someone else?

 

“That’s true,” I confirmed weakly.

 

“He’s just so lovely,” she continued. “And super hot.”

 

Also true, but my mouth had stopped working.

 

“And I just wanted to ask what your thoughts were,” she finished, trailing off uncertainly probably because of my reaction.

 

“Um…” I managed.

 

“Actually, never mind,” she said quickly. “Forget I asked. It was a stupid idea. I hope you find my notes useful, just get them back to me when you can. Okay, bye, Nico.”

 

Holy Styx, I needed to get my act together.

Notes:

Ah, when is Nico going to actually find a proper reason he should be with Will?

Chapter 60: Painting

Summary:

They have another date to take their mind off things.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Will was waiting, sitting patiently on the front steps of my apartment building like he’d now done a few times before, when I returned home. I’d just been to visit Camp Jupiter again after university to check in with Hazel and now I was feeling hot with frustration. I threw my bag on the floor when I reached Will, and announced, “We need another plan.”

 

Will picked my bag off the ground and dusted it off. “The praetors didn’t go for it?” he asked sadly.

 

I groaned. “Hazel asked the court,” I told him since it wasn’t her fault. “But they refused.”

 

He shrugged. “Well, we always knew this might happen,” he said, probably trying not to show his disappointment. “Back to the drawing board I guess?”

 

I sighed. “I guess so.”

 

“Cheer up,” he tried, standing up as I opened the door. “I can see why I’d be annoyed, since I have to deal with you wrapping me in unnecessary protective bubble wrap for longer. But for you, the only impact is that you get to spend more time with me. Yay.”

 

I rolled my eyes but a smile slipped out anyway.

 

When we got to my room, I collapsed as a starfish on my bed face down and groaned.

 

“Let’s do something to distract ourselves,” Will suggested. “We need a break from this I think.”

 

“I don’t want a break,” I replied, my words muffled into the duvet.

 

“Why not?”

 

“A break might mean bye, bye, William,” I mumbled into the blankets again.

 

Will laughed at that. “What a tragedy that would be for you,” he joked, though it was not a joke at all. “But I don’t think I’m going anywhere just yet. Why don’t we go out somewhere?”

 

I rolled around so that I was lying on my back with my knees bent up to the ceiling and raised my eyebrows at him. “You mean on a date?”

 

He shrugged, trying and failing to make it look nonchalant. “Sure. If you want.”

 

I threw my pillow at him and gave him a playful smile. “You are so smooth, Solace.”

 

“Smoother than you,” he replied, throwing the pillow back to me.

 

“What did you have in mind?” I asked, annoyed at how I was already distracted from the bad news.

 

Will thought about that for a moment. I felt bad for putting little effort into our relationship right now, but in my defence, he was technically still trying to make things up to me. I had been planning on moving things forward with him soon… at least that’s what I told myself. There were still some niggling concerns, but they could wait until Bryce was taken care of anyway.

 

“I’ve gone to this art class a few times,” Will thought aloud. “It’s a society at the university so it’s held in their art studio which is really cool and really well equipped. And everyone’s so lovely there. I haven’t been for a while but they do a new theme every week.”

 

I hummed. “Art class…” I muttered, thinking about drawing and sculpting and maybe accidentally painting Will’s nose with bright yellow paint. “That could be fun.”

 

“Yeah?” Will asked. “I really enjoy it. And they cater to… all levels of experience.”

 

I gasped in outrage. “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

He gave me a sarcastic grimace. “I guess we’ll find out when you’re let loose.”

 

“That is it,” I decided, standing up. “Grab your bag. We’re going to this damn art class and I’m going to out art the crap out of you.”

 

Will gave me an amused smile. “Whatever you say, di Angelo,” he replied. “Though I’m not sure those harsh vibes will be accepted into the art sanctuary, so you might want to dial it down a bit.”

 

“Shut up,” I snapped. “Let’s go.”

 

*

 

The art studio was located in a remote part of the campus that I hadn’t visited before. It was different to a lot of the other buildings in that it had a cottage like aesthetic with spindly vines running down it like streams of green and flowers. Inside, there were wooden tables, chairs and canvas stands set up in a couple of rows in front of a royal looking, blue velvet laid chair.

 

“Hey, guys,” a girl with pastel pink hair greeted us. “Will, nice to see you again. I don’t think I’ve met you before though…?”

 

“Nico,” I supplied, accepting the canvas and art pack she was offering me. “Nice to meet you.”

 

“And you!” she replied cheerfully. “I’m Pip. I’m the president of the art society. We’ve got something fun going on tonight, so it’s a great one for your first time. It’s really going to encourage you to jump right in. Have you painted on canvas before?”

 

I shook my head. “My Mamma used to paint on canvases though. I watched her when I was little.”

 

Pip nodded eagerly. “Well the trick with canvas painting is to use the more tougher paintbrushes,” she explained to us as if I knew the relative toughness of brushes. “And don’t be afraid to use lots of paint to get your point across.”

 

“What point would that be?” I asked, looking at the velvet chair all the stools were pointed towards.

 

“I just have to greet these newcomers,” Pip said, looking past our shoulders. “We’ll be starting soon though. Feel free to make yourselves comfortable!”

 

Then she gave us an excited smile and hurried off. I looked to Will, who was also looking at the chair. “Maybe we’re doing portraits this week?” he suggested as we took our seats and started to set up the paints, water pots and brushes.

 

“What have you done previously?” I asked.

 

He swirled a paintbrush in some water and dabbed it dry with a bit of tissue. “We’ve drawn fruits with water colours. There was a very attractive pear that week.”

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“We’ve done some clay models which was a bit more difficult,” he continued. “Pip told me mine exploded in the oven because it had too many air bubbles.”

 

I burst out laughing and Will shrugged. “It’s a learning process,” he defended.

 

“I’m sure it is,” I agreed.

 

“Plus, I come for the relaxation mostly,” he added. “It’s very calming, you know? Blending colours and trying to get them to work together.”

 

Pip clapped her hands at the front of the class before I could reply. “Thanks everyone for coming tonight,” she started as the chatter died down (there were about twenty of us in total). “It’s a very exciting one this week and some of you already know, but I just want to say that it’ll be a great opportunity to try something outside of our comfort zones and really become acquainted with something that’s not only important, but also not necessarily spoken about enough.”

 

I gave Will a confused look. What in Hades was she on about? Will didn’t look confused though. He looked nervous and wasn’t meeting my eyes.

 

“So, could everyone please give a warm welcome to our beautiful model for tonight,” Pip said, reaching out her hand to someone wearing a baby blue robe who walked towards her and smiled at all of us. “Ranaisa!”

 

My friend waved at the class, caught eyes with me and gave me an expression that was so shocked, she nearly tripped over the velvet chair behind her. I gave her a small wave back, thoroughly aware of our most recent, very awkward conversation together. I stole another glance at Will who was looking more and more uncomfortable by the second. What was wrong with him ?

 

“I want to remind everyone,” Pip continued, “that any kind of negativity will not be tolerated here. This is a safe space and Ranaisa has very bravely volunteered to help us reach art enlightenment tonight. Please don’t make her regret it.”

 

What did she think we were going to do? Paint her with an extra large nose or something? She’d be lucky if I even managed to depict a humanoid shaped figure at all.

 

“Ranaisa,” Pip said kindly, “whenever you’re ready, would you like to derobe and take a seat on the chair?”

 

Say what now?

 

Instead of telling Pip to get lost which is what I would’ve done if someone had asked me to take my clothes off in front of twenty odd people, Ranaisa nodded. Then she started untying her robe.

 

Oh gods, what?

 

No .

 

I looked to Will who finally returned my glance only to give me a small, helpless shrug which was not helpful.

 

Oh no, Ranaisa was doing it. She was doing it. Oh gods, she’d done it. Fuck. Gods, no . I couldn’t look.

 

“An absolutely stunning model,” Pip was saying, as she gave people tips on where to start and what to watch out for.

 

There was so much heat in my cheeks, I thought my head might explode. I still hadn’t looked and how could I? She was my friend! You weren’t supposed to see your friends without any clothes on! You just weren’t! Gods.

 

“Why did you bring me here?” I hissed at Will whilst everyone else started chatting and mixing colours.

 

Will also looked a bit mortified. “I’m sorry,” he said honestly. “I didn’t know it would be anything like this! Especially someone we know! What bad luck.”

 

It was bad luck alright. And what would it say about me if I got up and left? If nothing else, it would hurt Ranaisa’s feelings.

 

“Are you having trouble starting?” Pip asked me as she oversaw everyone’s work.

 

“Umm…” I stammered.

 

“Here,” she said, kneeling beside me so that her face was next to mine. “You need to study her shape first. Do it with me.”

 

Well, I guess I had no choice now. I looked up. At my friend. At my naked friend. At my naked female friend . I didn’t think I’d ever actually seen a naked girl before. I would have preferred to keep it that way, but here we were. Ranaisa caught my eye and thankfully, she didn’t look awkward at all. She gave me a cheeky smile in fact. Gods .

 

“Really look at her curves,” Pip continued with her enthusiasm, “her different colours, her unique details. Memorise how each strand of hair falls at different angles across her breasts.”

 

Oh, it was definitely more than memorised. More like imprinted into the front of my brain, probably residing there for eternity now.

 

Pip got me started with some colour mixing that resembled Ranaisa’s dark skin tone. “Blend,” Pip instructed. “And paint!”

 

Then she moved onto Will next to me. “Amazing, William,” she commended. “I love how you’ve painted the shadows under her breasts. Very lifelike.”

 

Her what now?

 

I took a peak at his work and realised that Pip was right. He’d started with a pencil outline of Ranaisa’s figure, painted her from head to toe in a block colour and had started with the details on her chest area.

 

“What?” he asked me when Pip had moved on. “Is something wrong?”

 

I realised I was scowling. “Nothing,” I lied. “It’s just an interesting place to start, that’s all.”

 

“I’m going from top to bottom,” he defended.

 

I scoffed. “You seem to have missed out her face,” I pointed out. “You did notice that, didn’t you?”

 

He rolled his eyes. “What are you trying to say?” he laughed, but I didn’t share his amusement. “I have trouble with faces,” he explained when I hadn’t replied.

 

“That’s good for you then,” I muttered, fully realising that my negativity was stemming completely from jealousy but unable to do anything about it right now.

 

Will seemed to catch on too. “Would you prefer I started to paint her stomach instead?”

 

I dipped my brush into a blob of paint and smashed it into my canvas, not really caring anymore. “It doesn’t exactly matter, does it?” I replied. “She’s sexy all over.”

 

“Well that’s true,” Will said, and it was funny (but not really) how those three words seemed to crush me on the inside, making me feel lightheaded and putting pressure behind my eyeballs until they welled with tears.

 

“She likes you,” I blurted, feeling completely reckless now.

 

Will stopped painting and looked at me. “What?”

 

“What? Is that what you wanted?” I demanded. His reaction had been like a meerkat who had perked up at the sound of something he liked, and I couldn’t handle it. I dumped my paintbrush into the palette and stormed out.

 

Will followed close behind, speaking to me when he’d closed the studio door behind him. “Of course I don’t want that,” he replied easily but for some reason, I didn’t believe him. “Why would I?”

 

“You think she’s attractive,” I accused, trying desperately to control my tears. “Why wouldn’t you want that?”

 

Will sighed. “The same reason you wouldn’t want a relationship with just anyone you found attractive.”

 

But I wasn’t listening. “I’d give you my blessing,” I exclaimed, kind of hysterical, but I couldn’t stop. “If you liked her back.”

 

“My gods,” Will replied, placing a hand on each of my arms. “Listen to me, Nico,” he said calmly and slowly. “I’m not ever going to want anyone who isn’t you, okay?”

 

I looked at him, trying to let his words sink in, trying to calm my panicked breathing.

 

“I can appreciate that your friend is good looking,” he admitted, “in the same way that you can.”

 

“It’s not the same!” I cried, feeling so insecure it was ridiculous.

 

“But it is,” Will emphasised. “In fact, she’d have more luck with you than with me. I’m kind of preoccupied with someone else.”

 

I started to believe him, my logic filtering over my panic mode slowly. Surely I could trust Will? Surely…

 

“And that someone else is a handful, let me tell you,” Will continued teasingly. “There is no space for anyone else.”

 

“Shut up,” I whined, now that my negativity was slowly fading away, I was left with embarrassment and vulnerability.

 

“I can promise you, Nico,” he said seriously, “you’re the only one I want. Okay?”

 

I looked at him, his words finally computing, making me feel stupid and dramatic.

 

“Okay,” I muttered. I knew the only reason I’d overreacted so strongly was because of how scared I was of losing him. And that was partly my fault.

 

“Now do you want to get out of here?” he asked. “This apparently was an awful date idea. We could go get milkshakes instead?”

 

That was tempting, but I glanced through the clear doors to the studio. “We should probably finish up,” I said.

 

“Are you sure?” he asked skeptically.

 

I nodded, thinking about Ranaisa and how I didn’t want her to think I was uncomfortable or hurt her feelings. “As long as you don’t paint what’s between her legs-“

 

“That’s called her vulva,” Will informed me.

 

“I know!” I said loudly. “Just don’t paint hers.”

 

“Okay, okay,” Will replied, wearing an amused expression now that I’d calmed down. “After you.”

Notes:

It annoys me when people get vulva and vagina mixed up lol.

As someone who’s attracted to whoever, it’s difficult for me to picture what it’s like to be gay or straight and see a really attractive person of the gender you’re not into and therefore not want to get with them. I have to assume it’s like seeing someone hot when you’re in a relationship and not wanting to fuck them because of that? But you don’t stop finding people attractive just because you’re in love- I feel like that’s a common, unhealthy narrative on its own. Me and partner are both queer and we have a lot of fun agreeing or disagreeing on whether we find someone attractive.

Would you ever be a life model? I’d love to be that confident.

Chapter 61: Archery Major and Chilli

Summary:

Will has a catch up with Kayla.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

The next few weeks or so were spent catching up with my studies (something that had apparently taken a backseat recently), regular meetings with Nico to figure out what to do about Bryce (which kind of went something like “What do you want to do?” “I don’t know. What do you want to do?” over and over again), and picking up shifts in the healer’s tent to clear my head.

 

I also still had regular Iris messages with all of my siblings, and tonight, I was speaking to Kayla.

 

“I’m just saying,” she was telling me, “that there should be a major in archery. I would nail that so hard. Right through the middle.”

 

“I appreciate your puns,” I told her. “Oh wait, no I don’t.”

 

She laughed. “You can’t handle that I’m funnier than you.”

 

I scoffed. “Please. I’m not even funny on purpose. My entire life is just a big fat joke.”

 

“Aw, William,” Kayla cooed. “You’re making me feel sick with your self deprecation. Please stop.”

 

“Where’s Mitchell?” I asked, looking past her and into her messy dorm room.

 

She sighed. “He stays with his dad some weekends,” he told me. “But we still meet up for dinner. He’s taking me to a fancy French restaurant tonight.”

 

“Oo la la,” I exclaimed. “I hope they don’t kick you out just on the appearance of your badly dyed green hair.”

 

She stuck her tongue out at me and I assured, “It actually looks nice, don’t worry.”

 

She flicked her hair, green all the way down to her roots. “It’s perfect, stylish and it’s good for camouflage,” she added.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Just in case they do capture the flag at your New York university?”

 

She rolled her eyes. “No, but the next Roman exchange programme is soon and I definitely won’t be missing that.”

 

I nodded enthusiastically, thinking about all my siblings coming to Camp Jupiter for fun, games and catch ups.

 

“Gracie practically begged me to persuade you to come,” I told her, “so she’ll be glad.”

 

Kayla laughed. “Well, she’s always liked me better than you.”

 

I gasped, then thought about it and realised there was no point arguing. “It doesn’t matter anyway,” I said. “Nico will always be her favourite.”

 

Kayla latched onto the subject like an over enthusiastic limpet. “And how is my favourite son of Hades?”

 

I told her about Reece and Bryce, the fact that Bryce had been behind the hearing for Diocletian’s sceptre, and our attempts at trying to thwart him. Saying it all at once made me realise how actually insane the situation was. I guess I’d been so focused on Nico and our relationship, I’d forgotten to stop and think about anything else.

 

Kayla listened in concern, nodding sadly. “That fucking snake,” she growled when I’d finished. “If he weren’t dead already, I’d go find him and pose a challenge to myself: exactly how many arrows can fit into a person? I bet I could get about two hundred if I shot them deep enough.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Thanks for that image.”

 

“Maybe even two fifty if I included his eyes and private parts,” Kayla added thoughtfully.

 

“Please stop talking about an evil villain’s private parts ,” I begged.

 

Kayla chuckled but relented. “Gods, poor Nico…” she muttered.

 

I nodded. “It’s been really hard for him…”

 

Kayla hummed in sympathy. “At least he has his stupid cheery boyfriend to lift his spirits now.”

 

“We haven’t gotten back together,” I told her quickly.

 

Her eyes widened. “Excuse me, what ?”

 

I shrugged. “It’s not a big deal. We’re just taking it slow.”

 

She scoffed. “Don’t be ridiculous, Will,” she scolded. “It’s been months since you got back. You told him everything, right?”

 

I nodded. “He’s still coming to terms with it, I guess,” I said. “I know it was a lot for him when I told such a big lie and to be fair, he did get seriously hurt. I would never underestimate how much it affected him...”

 

She nodded. “It affected you too,” she told me. “You didn’t want to break up with him, risk your life and become traumatised.”

 

I shrugged.

 

“I hope he hasn’t been taking you for granted,” Kayla said. “You need him right now, Will. You went through a lot. You both did.”

 

“We’ve been working on it,” I assured. “And it’s looking hopeful. We’ve had some deep conversations. Plus we’re kissing quite a lot.”

 

Kayla gave me a concerned look. “He’s kissing you?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

She hummed.

 

“What’s wrong?” I prompted.

 

“Doesn’t that… seem weird to you?” she asked cautiously.

 

“No?” I replied. “We used to kiss all the time.”

 

“Sure,” she said. “But he hasn’t taken you back yet. What’s he doing kissing you for?”

 

I shrugged. “It feels nice? Intimate? And it’s not just him…” When she didn’t reply, I probed, “What’s the problem?”

 

She shook her head. “You don’t think he’s… leading you on, do you?”

 

“Of course not,” I said immediately. “He wouldn’t do that.”

 

“I don’t mean intentionally,” she clarified. “But being intimate with someone when you’re not sure you can give them what you know they want… I’m just saying, it’s not fair on you, Will.”

 

I thought about that.

 

“He’s taking his time,” I said, but a bit more unsurely. “Plus, I deserve to be kept on my toes a bit-“

 

“You don’t deserve to be treated like that,” Kayla told me firmly. “I love Nico, I really do. And I know he’s been through a lot. But that doesn’t mean he should get to string you along like this. You deserve so much more. Especially after what you’ve done for him.”

 

“I… hurt him-“

 

“You saved him, William,” Kayla said bluntly. “You’re the best thing that ever happened to him and you both know it. Plus…” She paused for a moment, lowering her voice in that way she did when she knew she was about to say something cheesy. “Someone like you deserves to be fully wanted. Your heart is way too full to be half loved.”

 

I blinked at her, not really sure what to say to that. “I’m sure he’ll come around soon,” I replied quietly.

 

She chewed her cheek. “But what if he doesn’t?”

 

I guess I always knew that was a possibility, but Kayla saying it out loud made me feel like I was falling through the floor. What if Nico didn’t choose me? After all this, I didn’t know if I’d be able to survive it.

 

“Will, I have to go,” Kayla told me, “I’ve got a class. But… just think about it, yeah? And call me if you need anything.”

 

Then she was gone and I was left alone on my empty bed.

 

*

 

“Hey, Will,” Annabeth said as I made my way downstairs at dinner time. “Would you like some chilli? Ash and I made it.”

 

I hummed appreciatively. “Mmm, yes please. It smells amazing. Do you need any help?”

 

She smiled warmly at me which made me feel fractionally better. “Ash is just dicing carrots.”

 

“Carrots are the best part,” Ash promised. “They are a necessity in any chilli.”

 

I chuckled. “I can’t wait to try it,” I said as I sat down on a stool. “How was everyone’s day?”

 

Annabeth poured a glass of water, dripping half into their pot on the stove and then drinking the rest. “I’m designing a domed church at my internship,” she told us excitedly. “The curvature is amazing, if I do say so myself. It’s quite fun designing something to perfection and the consequence if you get one calculation wrong, is that it’ll collapse onto everyone’s head.”

 

I snorted. “That does seem like fun.”

 

She nodded enthusiastically. “I told Percy he’d have to be the first one in the building when it’s finished,” she continued. “Of course, he thinks I just want him to be the first to see my work, but really, it’s because I can’t afford anyone else getting crushed by my design.”

 

Ash laughed at that as they slid their carrots into the pot. “I’m sure Percy will find that very romantic.”

 

“He’s used to my style of romance,” Annabeth said confidently.

 

I chuckled. “How about you, Ash?” I asked. “Good day?”

 

Ash nodded happily. “Great news actually,” they said. “I’ve just finished writing my second play!”

 

“Wow!” I exclaimed. “Congratulations. I know you’ve been working hard on that. When are you going to start productions?”

 

“I’m just finalising details at the moment,” they said, stirring the chilli. “But you and Annabeth should take part this time.”

 

Annabeth and I looked at each other, probably thinking the same thing.

 

“I’ve still got a lot on my plate actually,” I replied, which had been my excuse last time. “What with the drama happening with the legion and Nico at the moment.”

 

“Yeah, me too I think,” Annabeth added. “Having Percy Jackson as a long distance husband is like having a second job.”

 

I snorted. “At least my thing was a proper excuse!”

 

“Hey!” she protested. “Try being married to him and you’ll see.”

 

“It’s alright, guys,” Ash rolled their eyes. “I had lots of interest last time. I’m sure I’ll find enough actors.” They looked at me. “Do you think Nico and his friends will take part again?”

 

I shrugged, pretty sure Nico would rather do anything else. “I can guarantee Ocean will probably be into it,” I told them. “What’s the story by the way?”

 

“Uh uh uh,” they replied mischievously. “No spoilers for non-actors! You’ll have to wait and see.”

 

I smiled. “I’m sure it’ll be epic.”

Notes:

Is Kayla right? Has Nico taken this too far? What should Will do about it though?

Chapter 62: Trying

Summary:

Will looks hot. Nico loses his mind. It goes badly.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

After the art class incident, despite me making a complete fool out of myself, I felt a lot better about me and Will. Ranaisa was probably the prettiest girl on the campus, and if Will was still interested in me after seeing her butt naked for forty five minutes straight, then he probably really loved me.

 

I was happy where we were and where we were headed, falling back into our old patterns and ways of talking. Falling back in love (not that I really ever fell out). The only niggling thought at the back of my mind was wondering if I’d overreacted in the art class for a reason. Did it mean I still didn’t trust him enough to get into a relationship?

 

I’d spoken about it with Ambrosius and Ocean and their reactions consisted of very unhelpful comments (Ocean: “I’m surprised you’re still gay after seeing that.”)(Ambri: “I have no idea but your painting truly is awful though.”).

 

Now, Ocean and I stood outside of the lecture theatre having gotten here early, waiting for the professor.

 

“Oh my gods,” Ocean exclaimed, “have you heard the news?”

 

“Is it something I’ll care about?” I asked dryly.

 

“Ash is putting on another play soon!” she informed me.

 

“The answer is no then,” I said in response to my own question.

 

“Girl,” Ocean said, “Lionel was just the start of your prosperous acting career!”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Lionel was a deadbeat dingbat and I hope he’s dead at the side of the road somewhere.”

 

“Heads up,” Ocean told me, apparently trying to be discreet, but at the same time, being loud enough for the person she was warning me about (Will) to hear her clearly.

 

I hardly heard her though because my head had completely flown off and was somewhere orbiting in outer space because fuck me , Will looked hot. He was wearing a yellow sweatshirt with dorky black outlines of bees and flowers down the sleeves. And over the top, he had loose fitting washed out denim overalls down to his chequered vans. His hair was windswept and his cheeks rosy from the biting winter cold.

 

“Hey, guys,” he said in his usual sunshiny voice.

 

And I could not contain myself. I grabbed his hand and started dragging him away.

 

“Is this the Roman way of greeting someone?” Will asked in amusement. “I must not be familiar.”

 

“Shut up, shut up, shut up ,” I ordered as I opened the door to the nearest supply closet, directed him into it and made sure it was closed securely.

 

“Come here,” I said firmly, grabbing one of the sleeves on his overalls and pushing him roughly against the wall. I watched his breathing rate pick up and felt his skin growing hotter. He was so godsdamn beautiful; I wanted to drown in his eyes. “I’m going to kiss you now,” I whispered almost as a question, aware that he’d rejected my advances last time I’d tried.

 

“You clearly need it,” he replied playfully. “Who am I to say no?”

 

“I hate you,” I stated before closing the distance between us.

 

His lips were cold but everything else was warm, hot, scalding. I kissed him hungrily, squeezing the top of his sweatshirt in my fists, hating and loving how he could unravel me so completely. He placed his hands around my waist, over my shirt, stroking gently as he matched my hunger in his kisses.

 

My head getting foggier, I pulled him closer to me, and pushed my body into his, craving more, needing more, just a little more-

 

“Nico, stop,” Will panted, pulling away completely. “It… it’s too much.”

 

Shit .

 

“I’m sorry,” I said quickly, panicking a little. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s okay,” Will replied quietly as I stepped back to the other side of the closet. “It doesn’t matter.”

 

“No, it does,” I said, a bad feeling of guilt spreading through me. “I went too far. I’m sorry.”

 

He nodded, leaning against the wall. “It’s honestly fine.”

 

I stayed there, blinking at him, my heart pounding for a different reason it had been thirty seconds ago. My cheeks burned with shame and embarrassment. Why had I done that? I knew we both didn’t want to go too far. Why couldn’t I control myself?

 

“Maybe it’s best,” Will started, breaking the silence, “if we just slow down for a bit. Until you…” He trailed off.

 

Great. Now I’d scared him off. Now he wouldn’t even kiss me until I made up my mind.

 

Will studied me, looking part concerned, part upset. “You do still want this to work,” he whispered cautiously, “don’t you?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Of course I do,” I snapped. It was all I wanted. “I just practically attacked you, didn’t I?”

 

He sighed. “Don’t beat yourself up,” he told me. “You didn’t do anything crazy. And I didn’t mind.”

 

“Don’t lie to me,” I said tiredly. He’d clearly been uncomfortable. “It’s not fair.”

 

Will didn’t disagree, and he still looked distressed. “My point is,” he continued, “I also… want to do things. But I just don’t want to until…”

 

“I know,” I said quickly. “It makes sense.”

 

He gave me a scrutinising glance. “You also said you wanted to wait,” he said softly. “Why are you getting upset?”

 

“I’m not!” I said way too defensively. When he raised an eyebrow up at me, I added quietly, “I just feel like I’m messing everything up.”

 

Will shook his head. “Nico, I’m happy as long as we’re moving in the right direction.”

 

“This seems like a step in the wrong direction,” I mumbled before I could stop myself.

 

He looked hurt by that. “Can’t you respect why I’m proposing it?” he asked hopelessly.

 

I nodded with fake enthusiasm. “I know,” I repeated. “I get it.”

 

“It’s just easier to hold back if we don’t start anything,” Will continued explaining.

 

“I know,” I said again, because of course I understood it. I just didn’t like it.

 

Will sighed, clearly upset by my reaction. “I feel like I’ve given a lot to you, Nico,” he said quietly, looking at me nervously. He held his hands up. “Feel free to disagree. But I’ve put a lot of energy into making this work.” He paused, waiting for me to say anything. But what could I say to that? “And to be honest,” he continued slowly, “I haven’t gotten much back.”

 

Well, that was like a punch in the gut. Will being upset with me wasn’t something I was entirely used to and it still made me shrivel up inside. He was right obviously. He’d poured his heart out to me and I still hadn’t accepted his apology. But I also didn’t think it was fair for him to demand anything from me after what he’d done. “I’m just trying to think,” I defended.

 

“I respect that,” he assured gently. “But you have to admit it’s getting a bit much.” When I didn’t say anything, he continued, kind of fast and pressured as if he’d been waiting to say all this for a while now. “We’re flirting twenty four seven,” he listed, “spending most of our time together, you’ve kissed me the gods know how many times. And you still don’t want to call me your boyfriend? Seriously ?”

 

“Yes, seriously,” I snapped in response, not liking his tone. “Because unfortunately a boyfriend is someone I need to be able to trust. And funnily enough, you broke that.”

 

“I know,” he whined. “Believe me, I know. And I’ve been working so hard to mend it. I’ve done everything in my power to make you trust me again. And I’m sorry if that’s not been enough.”

 

He had done a lot. He’d been there for me during the hard times recently, always comforting me, helping me, never asking for anything back. He’d made me happy, taken me on dates, been the positive ray of sunshine I’d fallen in love with. I knew what he was saying had merit, but that still didn’t mean he could demand anything from me.

 

“I just need more time,” I told him.

 

“Will time help?” he asked skeptically, his calmness slowly slipping away. “You know everything about me. When have I ever expressed interest in another person? But that didn’t stop you assuming I wanted to ditch you for your friend the other day.”

 

I thought back to how I’d kept imagining Will with Ranaisa and the thought made me physically sick. “I’m still working on trusting you,” I reiterated. “And it’s difficult for me to think about you with someone else.”

 

“Because you want me for yourself?” Will asked bluntly. “Or because you don’t want me with anyone else?”

 

What kind of question was that? “Both, I guess?” I replied.

 

Apparently that was the wrong answer because Will sighed. “You get jealous and protective and I love that about you,” he told me. “But who are you jealous and protective of exactly? Your friend who you kiss sometimes?”

 

It sounded bad when he put it like that. And I did want to give him more. I just couldn’t find the right words, the right thing to do. “It’s difficult…” I said pathetically.

 

“I don’t think you understand that it’s difficult for me too,” he said, his voice sounding so hurt now, it cut right through me. “Maybe you’re thinking I even deserve it?”

 

I shook my head, but isn’t that what I’d been doing? Asking him to make up for what he’d done?

 

Will nodded at my clear indecision. “I did think that too at the beginning,” he admitted and that made me so indescribably sad, my eyes welled at the melancholy in his voice. “And I still think I owe you a lot,” he assured, “but I’m starting to realise that maybe I’m worth more than stolen kisses and broken promises you won’t let me fix.”

 

“I know you are,” I sniffled honestly. He was the best person I knew. He deserved so much from me. “And I’m trying.”

 

Will looked away, probably not wanting to see me cry. He wiped away a tear of his own before he asked, “What exactly are you trying? I’m not sure what we’re supposed to be doing right now.”

 

I shrugged helplessly. What was I doing? What was I trying? What was I waiting for? Could I even put it into words? Was it even realistic? Was there ever going to become a point when I could go into this one hundred percent, no doubts, no looking back?

 

Will seemed to read my mind. “Because if you don’t know,” he said slowly, “then it feels like maybe we’re at a dead end.” He paused before adding quietly, “And it might be time to call it quits.”

 

Fear shot through me like nothing I’d ever known. Well, I had known it before. On the worst day of my life (and that was saying an awful lot). I thought back to when he’d ended things in the first place, how I felt, how I didn’t think I’d ever be able to be whole again, how that was my worst nightmare, fear, every negative emotion piled up on top of each other, and I was wondering when they’d fall.

 

“Don’t say things you don’t mean,” I begged, unable to control my sobs, though I had a feeling he was being dead serious.

 

Will looked genuinely hurt by my reaction, his eyes wet and blurry, his mouth turned down in a frown that didn’t suit him. “I don’t want to mean it,” he promised. “But you need to start saying things that you do mean.”

 

I nodded, angrily wiping my wet cheeks. “You don’t understand how hard this is for me,” I said, desperately wanting him to understand. “How it feels to want to trust someone so badly, but when you’re used to years of being shunned by everyone you care about, and everything always being thrown back in your face… it’s just…”

 

“I get you, Nico,” he said, and I could also hear desperation in his voice. “Not to big myself up or anything, but probably more than a lot of people. I understand what you’ve been through. But I also know what we’ve been through together.”

 

I nodded, looking at him miserably. He did know me. Sometimes more than I knew myself.

 

“It’s even worse then,” I muttered, “because you knew how I’d react to what you did. You knew I already had insecurities waiting for any chance to resurface. You knew I’d rather have had the power to decide what happened than to be thrown around in your chaotic quest like a piece of meat.”

 

His expression mixed sadness, guilt and shame. “I hate what I did to you,” he whispered. “But I made my choice. I did what I did. And I’m sorry that you’re now stuck with the difficult decision. I really am. But it is you who’s stuck with it.”

 

I groaned. “I know!” I cried. “But you can’t sit here and demand me to make up my mind when you have no idea what I’m feeling!”

 

He sighed, getting a steely look in his eyes. “I didn’t want to bring this up,” he started, “because I didn’t want to compare, but you know what? Here goes.”

 

Great .

 

“I went through this too, remember?” he said, not loudly, but his words reverberated through me. “Do you recall when you took my heart, smashed it across your cabin and disappeared where I couldn’t follow for weeks when Jason died?”

 

I didn’t answer.

 

“You’ve done this to me,” he accused. “And at least I had a good reason. At least you’re not behind bars thanks to me.”

 

Everything he was saying was true. I just still couldn’t find it in myself to be grateful. But maybe that didn’t matter? Maybe the good cancelled out the bad?

 

“So actually,” Will continued, “I do know how this feels. But fortunately I knew what was at stake and I forgave you almost immediately. We got back together what? Within a week? A couple?”

 

I nodded absently. “Maybe I’m different to you,” I shot back, because he was right: we couldn’t compare. Could we?

 

“Or maybe,” Will countered, “I realised that there was nothing that you could ever do that would make me stop wanting you, living life with you, loving you.”

 

Gods, I’d just got a handle on my tears and now they were welling up again.

 

He sighed, sounding completely defeated, then added, quietly, but I could still make it out crystal clear, “Or maybe I just loved you more.”

 

It felt like I’d been stabbed, right through the chest. I couldn’t breathe for a second at the shock of it. “I…” I stammered. “That’s not fair...”

 

He shrugged, and I could tell he half regretted saying it. “Maybe not,” he agreed. “But I can’t keep building something, giving you everything with the constant threat that you’re going to topple it down at any minute. I’ve laid all of my cards down for months now.”

 

I stared at him as he gave me an intense look, desperate and nervous and a little hysterical. “You know what’s at stake,” he told me. “And I don’t think this is getting any better. I don’t think you’re ever going to have a perfect answer.”

 

That was probably true.

 

He shook his head, chuckling with zero humour. “It’s going to have to be a leap of faith at this point,” he said quietly. “Whether it’s now or a month from now, or a year… it’s always going to be a risk.”

 

I rolled my eyes, although, he did have a point…

 

“I know you like risks, Nico,” Will continued. “You’re probably the most reckless person I know.” Then he raised his eyebrows in a subtly challenging way. “I guess you just need to figure out if I’m worth taking that leap.”

 

I stared at him, blinking pathetically, willing the answer to make everything okay magically come to me (it didn’t).

 

“Well…” Will said quietly, realising he wasn’t going to get an immediate response, “just let me know when you know. Take as long as you want.”

 

Then he tried for a smile (extremely unsuccessful) and left me in the closet alone where I slid to the floor and cried into my knees.

Chapter 63: Leap

Summary:

The fallout of their conversation.

Notes:

Apologies in advance…

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

What the fuck had I done?

 

I hadn’t been able to show my tear stained face after my stupidly painful conversation with Nico in a closet of all places, so I’d gone straight back home so I could cry in peace. I curled up in my blankets, getting annoyed when my tears matted the fur, and pulled a pillow over my face so I could scream without disturbing the entire city.

 

Why had I given him an ultimatum? Ultimatums never work! Even if it did work, how would I ever know if he actually wanted this properly, on his own terms? It wasn’t fair on him at all. He was allowed to take his time. Even if it did hurt me. Because I had hurt him. I deserved it…

 

But did I? I had done what I believed to be right. And I’d done everything I could to mend the consequences that followed. I’d given him weeks of time to the point where we were almost acting like we were in a relationship anyway.

 

Yes, I deserved something. Even just confirmation that he still loved me would be enough. He still hadn’t said that since I’d come back. I had to back myself, however weird that sounded. Because if I didn’t fight for what I wanted, who would?

 

But I hated myself, I hated what I’d done, and I hated how I’d made Nico feel. I couldn’t help that disgusting, painful feeling in my tummy, something like regret, fear, anger, shame, desperation. It was making me groan as I cried, tears spilling out. An awful gnawing, something deep in the pit of my gut, not letting me forget that maybe I’d just ruined everything and this was never going to work out and I was going to die and this was going to kill me.

 

I jumped up and ran to the bathroom, just in time for me to retch violently into the toilet. My throat and stomach burned but it didn’t come close to the pain in my chest. My body tried to expel the poison, causing multiple involuntarily heaves, not realising that the thing that was hurting me couldn’t be gotten rid of so easily.

 

I sat on the floor when it finally realised it was no good and panted into a wad of tissues I used to clean up. And when the tears started to fall again, I decided to dilute them and hopped into the shower.

 

Recklessly, I turned the heat up as much as it went, wanting my skin to get scalded, but when I realised that Nico always used to like the water way too hot, I turned it down to freezing instead. My fingers started to feel numb after a while and my body actually ached, protesting the cold. Stubbornly, I stood under the water nonetheless until the pain became unbearable.

 

I was such a fucking mess. What had I become? This wasn’t normal. I knew it wasn’t. But it was difficult to be normal when your normal didn’t want to be with you anymore.

 

As I dried off, I tried desperately to not think about life without Nico, but that meant that I started thinking about life with Nico and that did not make me feel better. I even tried to do some work, but my attempt was laughable.

 

I took a deep breath, trying to calm down and reorganise my thoughts. And as I ran through our entire conversation in my head like a broken record, I came to a realisation. I’d asked Nico to take a leap of faith, but that was the exact thing I was too scared to do anymore. Sure, I’d been jumping off metaphorical ledges since I’d first told him the truth, but I’d just practically told him that he wasn’t worth me jumping anymore.

 

Because a leap of faith didn’t have to be one event. Sometimes, it was multiple things: an expression of love, asking someone on a date, just being there for someone without asking for anything back. And yes, my energy was completely drained from it, and yes, it was still unclear whether I’d ever get what I wanted from him… But isn’t that what love was? Constantly jumping and hoping the other person wouldn’t let you fall?

 

And Nico hadn’t ever let me fall.

 

I groaned in frustration and grabbed my jacket, shrugging it on and practically jumping down the stairs. I had to go and find him. I had to apologise. I had to-

 

I opened the door and there he was, his hand raised ready to knock. The sight of him knocked the rest of the air out of my lungs and I was temporarily paralysed across the threshold. Then I was suddenly aware that I probably looked like the epitome of chaos and despair and snapped myself out of it so I could wipe the remnants of tears off my cheeks.

 

Nico politely looked away and mumbled, “Hi. I… didn’t mean to… I can come back.”

 

“I was about to come and find you,” I replied, using my sleeve to try and dry the cold water from my hair (it definitely didn’t work).

 

Nico nodded slowly. “Okay. Let me in then?”

 

I stepped aside, my mind still lagging about two hours behind. “No one else is home,” I told him. “We can go to the kitchen and talk?”

 

He followed me silently into the kitchen dining room and hopped up onto one of the stools. I poured him a glass of water and then went to sit opposite him, studying his face. He looked like he’d been crying too, although he definitely looked less of a mess than I did. His eyes were tired though. Tired and a little nervous.

 

“I was stupid,” I blurted. “Alright? A prize idiot.”

 

Nico sighed. “Will-“

 

“No,” I interrupted. “What I did wasn’t okay. It was awful. And I’m ashamed. I got confused. I forgot what was most important. And I’m sorry, Nico. I promised the ball would be in your court and I took that from you. So I’m sorry. I won’t let myself get lost again.”

 

He drew his eyes together sadly and I decided upset Nico was so much worse than angry Nico. Especially when I was the cause. Why couldn’t I stop hurting him? It was like I took hit after hit and I couldn’t stop myself. What was actually wrong with me?

 

I wanted to make this better, I wanted so badly for everything to just be okay. But now he was looking down at his hands and I was starting to get that bad feeling resurfacing.

 

“What are you thinking, Nico?” I asked genuinely.

 

He looked at me, his eyes dark. “You really don’t know?” he replied, as if me being able to read his mind was the most commonplace thing in the world.

 

I shrugged. “I mean, I can guess but-“

 

“Will, I want this to work so badly,” Nico whined, looking at me helplessly. “You don’t understand how much I actually want to be with you. I don’t need time to decide whether I want you. I already know that. You know that too I think. I… It’s just that I can’t get the other feelings out of my head.”

 

“The other-?“

 

“The feeling that you don’t want someone like me,” Nico continued. “It’s so terrifying .”

 

I gaped at him. “Nico, I-“

 

“I got used to pushing down my insecurities,” Nico said, “so that I could just be with you and be happy. I forced myself to believe that you actually wanted me. That you loved me. I spent years learning that. And I don’t think you understand what it did to me when you turned around and told me that I should’ve been listening to my inner pessimist that entire time. That actually you didn’t love me and I’d been stupid to trust that you did.”

 

I felt my eyes welling because I couldn’t deal with how much I’d hurt him. It wasn’t superficial at all. It was so viscerally deep, I was starting to think I’d done something irreparable. I pinched my hand hard, trying to force the tears back into their ducts.

 

“You’re like the sun, Will,” Nico said. “A sun that I flew way too close to. And I’m still healing from the burns.”

 

“But, I-“

 

“I know ,” he whined, “I know you did what you had to do. And I know why you did it. But it doesn’t change the fact that I am burnt.”

 

I took a deep breath, sniffling pathetically because the last thing this conversation needed was for me to cry, like I was some kind of victim. I was so far from that. So ridiculously far, sometimes I couldn’t even recognise myself, where I was, what I’d become.

 

“What are you saying?” I asked bluntly, sure he was completely sick of my apologies now. What else could I possibly say to him anyway?

 

Nico sighed, pausing for so long, I was sure he was psyching himself up to say something that was going to break us both. “When I think about you with Ranaisa,” he muttered, “it’s worse.”

 

Well, I hadn’t been expecting that. “Nico, I’m not ‘with’ Ranaisa in any way-“

 

“I know that,” he snapped. “But I have an imagination, don’t I? And it’s not just Ranaisa. It’s anyone . Anyone else.”

 

I sighed. “So what you’re saying is…” I trailed off.

 

“I can’t live with you,” Nico finished, “and I can’t live without you.”

 

I almost laughed because how fucking tragic? Putting aside everything else… did I really want someone to want me just because the alternative was worse? Who was that good for?

 

“I think maybe it’s time-“ I started solemnly.

 

But Nico still wasn’t listening to me. “I want this to work so badly,” he repeated. “And so… I want to keep working for it. I just need more time.” He sighed and looked at me. “If that’s okay?”

 

I stared at him. That had been the complete opposite of what I’d expected. He really wanted to carry on trying after all I’d put him through? I couldn’t believe anyone would do that. I couldn’t believe anyone would forgive what I’d done. Maybe Nico wanted to. Maybe he would one day. But did that mean that he should ? When he had to go through all this pain to get there? Pain that was inflicted by me.

 

And then I found myself saying something I’d never thought I’d say. “No,” I breathed, my voice shaking. “No, it’s not okay. This… This isn’t okay.”

 

Nico’s eyes widened, clearly also taken aback. “Will-“

 

“I need to stop this,” I told him quietly. “Before the damage becomes critical. If you can’t see it, then… then I need to do it.”

 

“Will, stop-“

 

But I couldn’t take the desolate look in his eyes anymore. I had to do what I could to protect him now, even if that meant I was killing myself.

 

“You can show yourself out, right?” I said, heading upstairs so I could be alone for my inevitable breakdown.

Chapter 64: Panic

Summary:

He’s only panicking about the relationship, right? RIGHT?

Notes:

To fully complete this chapter I’ve taken ideas from all your amazing, thoughtful comments, especially TheChosenIdiot and actually a direct quote from ShadowKnight. Thank you for interacting and understanding my work so deeply!

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I didn’t know why I’d even bothered to go back to my lecture after what had gone down between me and Will, but here I was. I’d missed at least a few hours, and then more whilst I’d tried to wrap my head around what this actually meant, and then more as I’d attempted to stop my tears. But I was here now, and Ocean kept giving me concerned glances which I did not appreciate. After the seventh time, I’d had enough.

 

“Can I help you with something?” I demanded in a whisper as Typal continued talking about what happened in the third session of EMDR.

 

“Girl, I want to help you,” she replied, trying to whisper but her personality not letting her manage it. “But I can’t if you don’t tell me what happened.”

 

“It doesn’t matter,” I muttered, though it was an outright lie. I was thinking it through in my head over and over again. The baseline dread that Will had broken things off with me hadn’t gone away since our conversation, but the negative feelings were really making me think and actually I was now starting to feel a bit better just for a bit of clarity if nothing else as I went through things in my mind.

 

Will had made it clear what he wanted from me in the closet, what he deserved from me. It didn’t matter that he’d subsequently taken it back because everything he’d said was true. And now I was scared. Him breaking things off for his sake didn’t scare me nearly as much as him breaking things off for my sake. He’d seemed pretty certain he was doing the right thing, but I wasn’t completely panicking yet. And that was because I knew I still had some power. He’d told me the ball was in my court and I intended to take him up on that. Now, I just needed to decide what I really wanted.

 

Was it really time that I wanted? My heart was telling me that it wasn’t.

 

I had a feeling that he’d been right about me needing to take a risk. After being broken up with, I don’t think a person ever recovers. And that was unfortunate (to vastly oversimplify it). But when I looked at the fact Will had gone through it too, all those years ago, and how he had been able to forgive me… I was sure he’d felt the same as me, worrying that it was maybe a mistake, that maybe I’d hurt him in the same way. But it was a risk he’d had to take in order to be happy again. This was exactly the same thing.

 

I had to start accepting the risk again. All those years ago, I’d learnt that you can't put a filter around your heart that accepts only the good and prevents you from feeling the bad. I’d definitely tried it and I’d only ended up shutting everything out. I knew this. Now I just had to allow myself to reintroduce that principle. I could do it. I’d done it before and it had been the best thing I’d ever done.

 

Trusting Will enough to do it was the last hurdle and I was starting to realise that this was important enough for me to do that too. I just had to trust that he wouldn’t hurt me again. Maybe it had taken longer for me than him. Maybe I wasn’t fully sure. But nobody could ever be fully sure. Nobody could have full control over something this good because that wasn’t how it worked and that was okay. I just had to trust that Will’s heart was one hundred percent in it and it would go from there. Trust wasn’t something he had to earn from me anymore. He’d done that a hundred times over. It was now something I just had to give to him.

 

And the fact that that realisation made me so ridiculously happy, made me sure it was the right decision. I almost felt a bit giddy. I turned back to Ocean, having completely forgotten we were in the middle of a conversation and saw her expression was extremely bewildered.

 

“Are you… okay?” she asked, obviously concerned my brain might have broken or something.

 

“I’m great actually,” I almost laughed. “I need to go back and find-“

 

“Nico di Angelo,” Professor Typal’s voice resonated across the lecture theatre. I looked to Ocean to make sure he’d actually said my name and my friend looked just as weirded out. Typal never called on people during his lectures, and I was vaguely aware I definitely had not been paying attention.

 

But when I looked closer, I realised he was just portraying a message for the person to his right who apparently had just walked in during my epiphany: Hazel.

 

“Nico di Angelo,” Typal repeated loudly, “the praetor of the twelfth legion requires you.”

 

Holy Styx.

 

I gave Ocean a small smile as I passed her because I could tell she was concerned. “I’ll see you later,” I muttered, pretty sure everything was fine.

 

As I walked down the lecture theatre steps though, I started to notice that Hazel’s features were creased in worry. Her fingers were tight around the strings of her cape and she was shifting from one foot to another. It didn’t help that Typal was waiting for me to leave to carry on with his lecture so the entire room was filled with eerie silence.

 

“Hey, sis,” I tried to remain positive as I reached her.

 

She also tried for a smile and we walked out together, my lungs letting out a sigh of relief when the door had closed behind us and we were no longer being observed by hundreds of students.

 

“I’m not going to beat around the bush,” Hazel started almost immediately.

 

“Please don’t,” I encouraged, though a bad feeling was starting to return to my stomach. Couldn’t I catch a damn break?

 

“Reece is missing,” she stated, distaste clear on her face.

 

My hopes dropped. I couldn’t quite put my finger on why this was so subconsciously significant in my mind yet though. “What do you mean by missing?” I asked.

 

She sighed helplessly. “He gave his guards the slip earlier today,” she explained. “He must have had it planned. It was the one rota I’d created without a centurion as one of the guards.”

 

“Well, where is he?” I asked, even though I knew it was a stupid question.

 

“He’s missing,” she repeated. “And I don’t know what he’s planning, but you seem to know him best and what he’s after-“

 

Before she’d even finished her sentence, I was running. My footsteps pounded on the empty hallway, echoing through the university, but I hardly noticed thanks to my own heart beating out of pure fear once again. Will was probably still at home but it had been hours since I’d left him there. If his thought process had been like mine and he’d also wanted to try for normality, he might be in his own lecture hall. It seemed smart to start there, to save us coming all the way back if Will didn’t happen to be at home. Hazel followed close behind without question until I’d reached my destination.

 

I stepped aside at the door to the medical lecture theatre. “You have to ask for him,” I told her, panting. “Like you did for me.”

 

Hazel nodded, not needing to ask who I meant. I held the door open for her and she slipped in, greeting Professor da’Silva and muttering to her. I heard the Professor call his name. Once. Twice. Three times.

 

Fuck. My heart sank. It was like it knew that if he wasn’t here and he wasn’t- I shook myself, trying not to get too pessimistic just yet. But I was starting to drown in it now. I knew, I knew Will wouldn’t be at home either. He hated feeling trapped indoors when bad things were happening and what had just happened was one of the worst.

 

Professor da’Silva turned to Hazel with a sweet smile. I couldn’t hear her low tone but I could read her lips: “I don’t think that student is in today. I apologise for the inconvenience. I’ll make sure he’s properly sanctioned.”

 

Hazel said something else, probably trying to stop da’Silva giving Will detention or something else that didn’t even matter. Because my world felt like it was shattering because he was gone. My Will had gone. No. He had been taken . Gods, what was I going to do? I faced the wall and dropped my head against the cold stone, my mind racing a million miles a minute. I squeezed my head, trying to make my stupid brain fucking work properly instead of picturing disturbing scenes of Will’s possible torture.

 

“Nico?” Hazel asked when she’d exited the lecture theatre. “He’s not in there.”

 

“I know!” I cried, making her jump. “Because he’s gone! He’s fucking gone!”

 

“There are other places he could be,” Hazel said calmly.

 

Panic was starting to overwhelm my body and I felt myself shaking. “We… need to check his house,” I managed, already setting off. “He was there last but…”

 

“We’ll find him,” Hazel tried but I knew she was only saying that.

 

“We had an argument,” I sobbed as we went, the panic turning into helplessness. “Right before this. And it was really bad. I didn’t tell him anything that I should have! He’s going to be getting hurt thinking that I don’t love him!”

 

Hazel came closer to me and took my hand, and I felt marginally better with her familiar scent, the fluff of her hair, the velvet of her cape. It seemed to calm me a little but relatively didn’t do much. “I’m sure he knows,” she whispered.

 

“How could he?” I cried. “I never said it. He’s going to think I don’t care enough to fight for him!”

 

Hazel didn’t reply this time as we raced down the corridors, past the entrance to the university, through the beautiful gardens and out into the city. I had the location of Will’s house memorised in my head, and I knew the quickest way to get there. Hazel panted beside me and I was grateful she was here with me.

 

When we reached Will’s house, I aggressively knocked on the door. A bit too much probably. After the tenth knock, Hazel gently pulled my hand away.

 

“I think that was enough for the entire street to think someone was at their door,” she told me quietly. “I don’t think anyone’s home.”

 

But I wasn’t giving up hope yet. I knelt down and opened the letterbox so I could start shouting through it (yes, I was acting like a crazy person)(no, I didn’t care). “Will Solace, you get out here right now!” I cried, clinging onto some kind of scenario where he was purposely ignoring me for some misguided selfless reason. “This is important! It’s not about us. Trust me, please, just talk to me! I need you to talk to me. Life or death, Will…. Life or… death…”

 

The only sounds I could hear was my own hysterical breathing. “Please,” I whispered, before I let the letterbox clang back into place. Will wouldn’t have ignored that; he wasn’t here, just like I’d predicted.

 

I slid down onto the ground at his doorstep, clutching my head in my hands, already thinking about who I would have to kill to get him back. Because I would.

 

I would do anything, hurt anyone who tried to come between us, kill whoever I needed to, dead or alive. I’d hunt down Reece and I’d make Bryce pay. I’d destroy the underworld, tearing it apart bit by bit until I found Will, and then I’d go and wreak havoc on Olympus just for letting this absurd miscarriage of justice happen as these so called almighty gods pretend to protect us.

 

“Nico?” Hazel said, sitting beside me, placing a hand on my arm, pulling me out of my dark thoughts. “We can keep looking.”

 

I shook my head. “It’s not a coincidence, Hazel,” I mumbled. “He’s gone. And it’s probably my fault.”

 

I broke down into sobs again, against her shoulder, as she stroked my hair and wiped my tears with her soft hands.. “Don’t say that,” she whispered. “Don’t take responsibility for the evil in the world. We’ll always trump hate. You know that, don’t you? And the legion will back you up completely for whatever you need.”

 

I managed half a smile. “Thank you.”

 

“But before we do anything too dramatic,” she said. “Can you think of anywhere else Will might be?”

 

I racked my brain, thinking back to every recent conversation we’d had. Had he spoken about any society events? Shifts in the medical tent? Work he needed to do in the library? Places he was planning to go? Places he’d go to think-

 

“I’ve got it,” I suddenly said, jumping up, leaving Hazel a bit dazed. She stood up too but I didn’t think Will would appreciate me showing a praetor his secret (probably illegal) thinking spot. “Could you write a note on the door please?” I requested, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen for her. “To tell Will to go to Camp Jupiter if he comes home? I’ll also meet you there once I’m back.”

 

Hazel nodded, taking the things from me. “I hope you’re right about this,” she called after me as I started off in a sprint.

 

I hoped so too.

Chapter 65: Woodpecker

Summary:

Nico looks for Will.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

The adrenaline coursed through my veins like hot spikes, making me run faster despite the burning in my lungs. Through the sun stained residential streets, passing a few older couples doing their gardening who didn’t pay me much attention, and across the threshold of broken fence into the forest.

 

I couldn’t exactly remember where his favourite tree was and it didn’t help that I was still in panic mode, but I could follow a vague trail of a few broken sticks and pushed away branches. Unsurprisingly, I took a few wrong turns, realising my mistake when the shrubbery got too thick and had to turn around again. But I eventually got to a place that I recognised back from our date because I’d ran through this area chasing him, and from climbing the trees, I could recall the specific knots and branches and-

 

Gods .

 

I think my heart leaped out of my chest because there he was. He didn’t notice me at first so I managed to steal a couple glances at him, the way he was perched up in the treetop like a squirrel, the way the sun shone through the foliage at just the right angles to give him his own personal spotlights, the way I wanted to grab his face to kiss the air out of lungs but throttle him at the same time for scaring me so bad.

 

Then he looked down suddenly and saw me, his mouth opening slightly in shock and maybe a little apprehension. Then he did the most Will Solace thing possible: gave me a dorky wave.

 

That complete fucking idiot-

 

I just wanted to-

 

“William Andrew Solace!” I cried, my throat hoarse but my voice still able to reflect my anger and desperation that hadn’t quite dissipated yet. “You get down here right now!”

 

Gods, he did look afraid. I almost laughed at his expression. To be fair to him, I probably did seem a bit intense. But to be fair to me, he had no idea what I’d just gone through. “Nico?” he asked incredulously. “You’re not supposed to-“

 

“Get down here!” I screamed. “Get. Down. Here. Now.”

 

“I don’t-“

 

“If you’re not down here in the next ten seconds ,” I threatened hysterically, “I am coming up and I am going to do things to you that you can’t even imagine -“

 

“Gods, give me a minute,” Will replied, exasperated, but he did as he was told, leaping down his tree with similar likeness to a damn mountain goat. I watched him like a hawk, afraid that if I took my eyes off him for one minute, he’d disappear and I’d never be able to find him again.

 

He started talking before his feet reached the ground. “Look, I know what you’re going to say, but I really think this could be good for us. Don’t think I’m taking this lightly because I assure you, I am literally dying inside right now and you coming here isn’t helping- Nico!”

 

I’d flung myself at him aggressively, hugging him so tightly, my arm muscles strained. “Stop talking, stop talking, stop talking, ” I ordered. “Stop talking for one damn minute. Just shut the hell up, I swear…”

 

Will had tensed initially as if he hadn’t been expecting me to show him any affection, but now he relaxed, hugging me back gently. The feeling of him pressed against me, safe and here and solid made every negative emotion dissolve out of my psyche and I practically melted into his chest, making sure I could feel his strong heartbeat, hear his breathing albeit a tad fast, and smell his aura of sterile medical equipment, oranges and sweat.

 

Relief was such a sweet feeling, I thought, as it washed through me, drowning all the poison and making me a bit dizzy. I was sure I’d be all cried out by now, but apparently the human body was capable of producing copious amount of these ridiculous tears and releasing them out of you at the most embarrassing and inconvenient times.

 

“Gods, Nico,” Will whispered, his voice a little shaky, probably sensing this was about more than our argument, “is everything…?”

 

I tried to get ahold of myself, so that I could explain coherently. I clutched onto him for dear life, my face buried into his sweatshirt, never wanting to let him go and trying to calm my erratic breathing at the same time.

 

“Reece went missing,” I managed. “I tried to find you. I ran across the entire city. I thought you were gone.”

 

Will breathed out in shock. “Oh gods…” he muttered, clutching me tighter. “I’m so sorry. That must have been awful.”

 

I let him go and jabbed an angry finger into his chest so forcefully, it pushed him back a few paces. “Awful because of you!” I accused hotly, ignoring his bewildered expression. “You couldn’t be at home where you were supposed to be? You couldn’t be in your lecture theatre?” I didn’t give him a chance to speak as I continued to rant. “You had to be in the most ludicrous place ever!” I shook my head. “Gods, I can’t even look at you!”

 

That was bullshit since all I could do was stare at him, still having to constantly convince myself that he was real.

 

Will opened his mouth to speak. “I just-“

 

But I interrupted. “And now I find you just sitting up here meditating in a tree like a godsdamn woodpecker!” I cried.

 

“Actually woodpeckers-“ he tried again.

 

But I interrupted. “I almost had the entire legion storm down to the underworld to win you back at any cost,” I told him honestly, vaguely watching his expression go from bewildered to completely at a loss from my crazy rambling outburst. “I was going to destroy anyone who dared stop me,” I continued, aware I was sounding a bit hysterical, “and give all the gods a good ass kicking just for the fun of it!”

 

He didn’t try to say anything this time, just let me breathe. I moved my weight between my feet, my senses so tingly, I couldn’t stand still.

 

“Are you okay?” Will asked me softly after a few moments of silence.

 

“No, I’m not fucking okay!” I cried. “I’d convinced myself that I’d lost you! Twice in one day! How could I be okay?“

 

Will sighed, tensing his jaw. “Nico, about that, I know it seems awful now-“

 

“It doesn’t seem awful, William,” I snapped. “It is awful. This whole thing is completely and utterly awful. You’re not protecting me. You’re killing us both. Trust me, I know. I’ve done it before.”

 

He opened his mouth and closed it again.

 

“Learn from my mistakes,” I begged. “Don’t do this. You know what we have is so damn good. It’s too good to be discarded. It’s too good to be pondered by me for two long months . It’s too good to be shrunken down into little more than a gnawing regret while I’m panicked about an actual, real problem!”

 

Will shook his head. “What you went through is a real problem, Nico,” he told me helplessly. “I did that. And there’s no taking it back.”

 

I placed my hands on his shoulders. “What we went through, Will,” I corrected, because I saw that now. “I’m not putting this on you anymore, okay? I’m changing it right here, right now, from a me versus you, to an us versus it .”

 

Because that was the only way this was going to work. And I truly believed that this had hurt Will just as much as it had hurt me. So I had to actively alter whatever mindset I’d been stewing in for six months. It was the only way I saw us both coming out of this even remotely happy.

 

“We can do this, Will,” I told him. “Please let me do this for us. I know I’m late to realise, but I get it now. I know what to do.”

 

He looked at me with defeated eyes. “Nico…” he said quietly. “You know I love you more than anything, right? But you’re just saying this because-“

 

“I know it seems like that,” I interrupted. “I know my timing leaves much to be desired. Trust me, I know what you’re feeling, what you’re scared of. But please,” I begged, stepping closer to him, locking my eyes on his with intensity, “try and believe me when I say that the only reason I would ever put my heart on the line like this, be this open for you, say to you with stone cold surety that I want you, I want to be with you, I want you to be mine and only mine until the day I die… is because I am so in love with you, so ridiculously in love with you that I can’t breathe anymore without you knowing it.”

 

Will blinked at me, his eyes searching mine as if he was sure he’d misheard. “You… love…?” he asked weakly, like he couldn’t believe his luck or something.

 

“Of course I do!” I exclaimed, throwing my hands up dramatically, still looking at his stupid beautiful face. “I’ve loved you since you first turned up in my pathetic excuse of a life,” I continued, going all out now, “and trust me, there is no way I could’ve ever, ever stopped.”

 

His mouth gaped but his eyes sparkled.

 

“With your kind heart,” I listed, “and your stubborn mind and your stupid fucking smile that does things to me I can’t even describe.” I shook my head absently. “I love you so much, it’s like my heart comes back from the world of the dead and turns into an overrated theme park ride whenever you’re within a ten mile radius,” I stated. “I love you so much, I know you are worth leap after leap after leap.” I paused before adding, “I love you so much, that I don’t care what it takes, or even if I have to go through you to get you. You put me in charge of this decision and this is what I’ve decided.”

 

Will’s eyes welled and his lip quivered slightly. He looked as if he could melt right into the roots of the tree.

 

“We are going to do this,” I told him, my voice starting to shake because he hadn’t said anything yet and if he rejected me after I’d laid myself bare like this, I was pretty sure I’d never recover.

 

“What if…” Will said quietly, “you change your mind?”

 

“What if…” I replied, “I don’t?”

 

Will bit his lip, looking desperate. “What if you can’t forgive me?”

 

I placed a hand on his arm. “What if I already have?”

 

He still stared at me stubbornly. “What if I can’t do this to you?” he asked fast. “What if I can’t stand being the reason that you’re so indescribably hurt?”

 

I scoffed angrily. “What if,” I said with fierceness, “you get off your lousy, good for nothing, self sabotaging ass , actually listen to what I’m telling you and give this a chance because you know in your heart that the happiest you’ve ever seen either of us is when we are unapologetically, unwaveringly, disgustingly in love -“

 

And that was it because Will was stepping towards me, sliding his hand purposely up my neck making my skin jump. He was giving me a look of purpose, completing the shift between us, cupping my cheek and then he was kissing me and my entire body was alight. I didn’t think a kiss had ever made me feel this… much . It was like an avalanche of feelings rising higher and higher in my stomach.

 

“We’re going to do this…” Will breathed between kisses, echoing me from before. “We are doing this…”

 

I pushed him up against his tree, seeing his expression turn hungrier, his eyes growing darker. “We are doing this,” I confirmed, closing the distance between us again and letting myself drown in the intensity of his kisses. I’d forgotten how utterly amazing it felt to be pressed against the person I loved, sharing a kiss knowing that it meant so much more than I could’ve ever wished for.

 

And for the first time in six months, I let myself fully enjoy it.

Chapter 66: Everything

Summary:

They’re still kissing.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was sure we were melting into the tree, Will and I. There was no other explanation for why my bones felt soft, my heart was light and my mind was fuzzy, resembling the rustle of leaves blowing above our heads in the sun.

 

Will was still kissing me, showing absolutely no indication he was at all close to backing down. In fact, he was becoming more intense, moving his mouth more frantically, his hands searching for the soft spots down the sides of my ribs, somehow managing to remember every single one . His fingers dipped slightly into my waistband and I groaned against his mouth because something was burning deep inside me.

 

I balled the hem of his shirt in my fists, feeling the scorch of his skin below. The second I brought my hands up higher, to circle his chest and my fingertip trailed over where he was sensitive, Will made a deep noise, picked me up by my thighs, turned us around and held me against the tree, all without breaking our kiss. My eyes rolled back even though they were closed and I squeezed my legs tight around him, feeling every inch of his desire.

 

I needed this, I needed him . I couldn’t force myself to pretend anymore that I didn’t crave him with every single fibre of my being because it was so powerful, I could feel it destroying me. Will started sucking along my throat and everything else went blurry.

 

“We’re doing this…” I repeated weakly, clinging onto that rising hope and basking in how happy it made me.

 

I slid my fingers through his hair as he looked at me, raising his eyebrows. “We’re doing… this ?” he asked suggestively.

 

I almost laughed at his flushed cheeks and deep eyes. The serotonin rush must’ve been making me giddy. I leaned towards him and bit along the line of his jaw, living for the breathy sounds escaping him. “We’re doing this…” I repeated, feeling the flexed muscles of his arms underneath my palms.

 

“What is ‘this’, Nico?” Will asked, panting, squeezing his hands tighter where they were still holding my thighs.

 

“Everything…” I replied frantically. “Everything, William. I want everything from you…”

 

“Gods, yes …” he agreed, meeting my mouth once again and I could not believe I’d been depriving myself of this for so long. My mind needed to catch up. My body needed to catch up.

 

After another half an hour of making out, of our bodies unravelling around each other’s, Will put me down gently and cupped my cheek, fixing me with that intense look that made my knees weak. “Nico…” he said, his voice tender and perfect and it made me sure I’d done the right thing. Because I wanted him to say my name like that over and over again; I would never tire of it.

 

“Yes…?” I asked, biting my lip.

 

He leaned in and kissed my cheek. “All I want is to give you everything,” he told me. “Thank you… for letting me.”

 

I nodded, placing my hands at his waist. “William Andrew Solace,” I said confidently, “you are everything.”

 

His eyes welled with tears and he engulfed me in a hug so tight, my feet left the ground and he spun me around like a Disney princess until I couldn’t pretend not to enjoy it anymore and I was laughing giddily.

 

“Put me down,” I (fake) protested.

 

Will listened anyway though. “You always have something to complain about, don’t you, darlin’?” he asked playfully and gods, I’d missed him calling me that. His curly Texan accent was so damn adorable and I needed him to call me that again.

 

“Don’t call me that,” I said out loud.

 

Will laughed. “I wouldn’t dream of it, darlin’.”

 

Gods, yes . I was floating, flying, soaring on this sweet, sweet relief…

 

Then I suddenly remembered that the reason I felt such strong relief right now was because the panic earlier had been so powerful. I shoved Will hard.

 

He gave me an exasperated chuckle. “Is calling you darlin’ that bad?” he asked in amusement.

 

“You have no idea what you put me through just then,” I exclaimed.

 

“You seemed to be enjoying it,” Will replied teasingly.

 

I scoffed. “I’m talking about before, idiot.”

 

He sighed. “I know,” he said quietly. “But, Nico… This is all I’ve ever wanted. You have to know that what I told you-“

 

“Not that,” I snapped, shoving him again. “I already know why you did that stupid thing.”

 

Will blinked at me in bemusement.

 

“You ran off?” I cried, reminding him. “I couldn’t find you? There’s a psychopath on the loose?”

 

He nodded in understanding. “Ahhh, so now you’re mad that I don’t have a human tracker attached to my collar?” he joked. “Or you’re mad that I’m not an omniscient being?”

 

I tried really hard not to smile. “This isn’t funny.”

 

Will snaked a hand around the crest of my hip, across my waist and my thoughts mellowed immediately. “‘Course, darlin’…” he whispered.

 

I still gave him an annoyed look though and he chuckled. “What I’m saying is,” he defended, “I didn’t know about Reece.”

 

“I don’t care!” I cried. “You scared the Hades out of me!”

 

“Okay,” Will said, stroking my hair comfortingly. “Sshhhh. I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t apologise,” I said firmly, rolling my eyes. “Why are you apologising? It’s not your fault.”

 

Will smiled lightly. “Well, I’m right here,” he whispered soothingly which I had to admit, did calm my nerves. “I’m okay.”

 

“You are now …” I muttered threateningly. “You might not be once I have my way with you, Solace.”

 

He grinned. “Oh, I’m so scared- Agh!”

 

I’d lunged at him and now I was chasing him around his tree, both of us weak from laughing too hard. I had copious motivation to catch him because my lips were already missing his. I hadn’t had nearly enough physical intimacy to make up for what we’d been through for months and my body wanted to cash it all in like right now.

 

Just before I caught up with him though, Will jumped up onto the tree and started climbing. I grinned. “Yeah, you better run, Solace…” I said threateningly before I grabbed a branch and hauled my body up the tree onto the first knot to follow him. Thanks to the adrenaline, I went a lot faster than even last time, my arm muscles able to support my entire weight from just one side each time and my legs pushing off the footholds I remembered from before.

 

I let him get all the way to the top before I pounced on him, the branches swaying a little dangerously as I kissed him, but who cared? Will Solace’s lips were touching mine and nothing else mattered, nothing else was more important than the fact that we were both here and we were together and we would get through this. I would make sure we got through it.

 

When I pulled away, I gave him a teasing eyebrow raise. “You thought you could get rid of me?”

 

He threw his hands up. “Well, apparently it’s impossible for me to stay away from you, huh?”

 

“You’ve always had such poor self control,” I replied.

 

Will smiled genuinely like that was his favourite thing about himself. “You’re too damn tempting!” he cried which made me feel ridiculously good about myself. “How do you expect me to react,” he continued, “when you literally chase me down across the entire city, admit your undying love for me, fight for me in such a romantic way, I practically swoon and save my ass from a missing psycho all whilst maintaining your truly awful attitude and also looking sexy as hell?”

 

It was obviously a rhetorical question and I couldn’t help smiling stupidly widely at his assessment. “I am a romantic,” I replied smugly.

 

He let out a breathy chuckle. “Nico, you are the most romantic person I know,” he agreed. “You are perfect . You are the person who makes me complete, who gives me life, even when we’re not together. Seriously, you are everything I need. I promise. I promise , this’ll be everything. I’m going to make it everything-“

 

“Will,” I interrupted, fully aware what I was about to say, “as your boyfriend , I’m going to exercise my right to tell you to shut the hell up now.”

 

The way he smiled fixed something in my chest. “You… I…” he stammered as if I’d broken him.

 

“That doesn’t sound like shutting up,” I teased, enjoying his reaction.

 

He smiled, biting his lip.

 

“Now,” I announced, leaning forward, my voice playful and teasing, “also as your boyfriend, I’d like to exercise my right to kiss you until I can’t breathe.”

 

I raised an eyebrow in question.

 

Will swallowed and let out a breath. “Granted,” he whispered.

 

But before I could lean in, my ears pricked up at several twigs snapping in the distance, definitely from a person and definitely walking towards us. At first, I thought that maybe Hazel had managed to follow me after all, but when two guys entered the clearing, I couldn’t actually believe my own sight. When I locked eyes with the newcomers, one of them laughed at my look of absolute incomprehension.

 

“Happy to see me?” Bryce asked.

Chapter 67: Will They? Won’t They?

Summary:

Bryce.

Notes:

Trigger warning: F slur.
Also, spoiler alert:

 

Torture. It gets intense. Sorry in advance.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

The first thing Nico did was shuffle in front of me protectively, which was kind of difficult to do whilst being supported by precarious tree branches so it didn’t really do much, especially since both Bryce and Reece could clearly see I was up here too. I tried to softly push him back, not liking him being in the line of fire, but he didn’t budge.

 

“I was expecting more of a warm welcome,” Bryce called up to us in mock disappointment. “Greek scum are always so impolite.”

 

I heard that Nico’s breathing was catching in terror and he gave me a look of utter disbelief. I tried to stroke his back comfortingly, but I too was starting to shake. What in Hades was going on here? I didn’t understand but I knew it was not good.

 

“How’s your leg, Reece?” I called down to him, trying to buy time for Nico to recover.

 

“What’s he talking about?” Bryce snapped to his puppet.

 

Reece lifted his trouser leg to show a row of neat stitches that were scarring nicely. “He healed me after the attack a few weeks ago,” he explained.

 

“Gods!” Bryce cried, his voice like a whip and Reece flinched. “You couldn’t just bandage it up and deal with it?”

 

“He probably would’ve died,” I supplied helpfully. “Either by bleeding out or an infection. It was quite deep, wasn’t it, Reece?”

 

Reece scowled at me, getting him in trouble with his megalomaniac ‘boss’. “I don’t owe you anything,” he spat.

 

I tried to laugh casually. “I was just being a good doctor, checking up on one of my patients,” I lied. “Oh, and just for the record,” I continued as if I’d just remembered something, “I do have the ability to unheal ungrateful patients, so…”

 

“Don’t worry, Reece,” Bryce replied calmly (which was easy for him to say). “He’ll be too preoccupied with other things when I start torturing him. Primarily screaming and crying and begging and whatnot.”

 

My blood turned cold and I tried not to shiver in fear.

 

“You dare touch him,” Nico growled, now physically shaking, “and I’ll snap your neck.”

 

Bryce gave us an amused look, his mossy green eyes boring into Nico like he was enjoying his reaction.

 

“Now wouldn’t that be a waste?” Bryce asked, his voice dripping with disdain. “I thought you guys wanted me back here?”

 

“Why in Hades…“ Nico started then trailed off, seeming to realise something. Then he turned to me with a slightly panicked look in his eyes. “He’s been spying on us!” he whispered. “He must’ve found the magic you spoke about without us even-“

 

“Your lives are very interesting, I have to say,” Bryce continued. “Of course, I have to thank you for doing Reece’s research for him, or I definitely wouldn’t be here today. To be fair though, he wasn’t completely useless. He found the snake for me, sewed it and got it to me in the underworld.”

 

Reece looked pleased with himself and I remembered what the book of magical curses had said about sewing the two ends of a snakeskin together to resemble death ending with life. We hadn’t even had to trick Bryce into using it; he’d wholeheartedly grabbed onto anything that would bring him back despite him now being cursed for eternity. Maybe he’d even enjoy being a mania. It was definitely seeming like it at the moment.

 

“But I am going to miss watching you two pathetically fumbling over each other,” Bryce continued, “kind of like an awful knockoff ‘will they, won’t they?’ sitcom with two ugly fags as the leads.”

 

As Bryce continued to talk about all the fun he’d had watching us in the dreamscape like an unhealthily obsessed teenager, I subtly whispered to Nico, “Can you shadow us out of here?”

 

I didn’t want to risk anything by direct combat, especially because I suspected Nico’s head was all over the place and I didn’t even have a weapon.

 

“No shadows in a tree,” Nico mumbled back, his eyes still on our enemies down below. “We’d have to get to the ground.”

 

“I mean at some point,” Bryce was saying, “you have to realise you’re just going round in circles, torturing each other.” He tutted unsympathetically. “How many times did you make each other cry?” he asked, then going on to imitate a crying baby: “Waaaa! He doesn’t love me! Waaaa!” He rolled his eyes. “Pathetic.”

 

“Bryce,” Reece cut in. “Can we get on with it?”

 

“Shut up!” Bryce replied harshly. “Can’t you see I’m playing with my food?” He winked at Nico. “It’s fun, watching your non-relationship, since you’re ’not together’ right?”

 

Nico stared daggers at him and I wondered if Bryce knew we had actually gotten back together. Probably not since he must have lost free access to his precious dreamscape as soon as he left the underworld. I didn’t think it was wise to bring it up though.

 

“It’s because he doesn’t want you,” Bryce directed at Nico, speaking as if he was sharing some big secret. “He’s been out fucking other people since he left you.”

 

My fists clenched at the blatant lie and I was about to tell him to shut the hell up, but Nico cut in smoothly, “At least make it believable, Bryce. You’re slacking.”

 

Bryce grinned, undeterred then looked at me as he said, “You should’ve gone for that spicy life model you definitely had a thing for. I saw you quiver in your pants when she took her clothes off. And I don’t blame you. Great tits.”

 

I looked to Nico, worried that that would’ve got to him since he’d already expressed concern about this, but thankfully, he seemed to know Bryce was lying from the look of contempt he was currently giving him. “Don’t objectify my friends,” he warned, pulling out his sword impressively. “Don’t give me more reasons to kill you.”

 

Bryce laughed unconcerned. “I’d be more worried if you weren’t currently hiding out in a tree, di Angelo,” he spat. “Anyway how are you going to save him from up there?”

 

Then he gave Reece a signal and all hell broke loose. Reece aimed some kind of gun in my direction and before I could react, a rope was shot at me, tying a firm loop around my ankle. I screamed in pain when he yanked downwards and in my mind, I could picture the exact ligament he’d torn. I would’ve fallen out of the tree if I hadn’t had the good sense to clutch onto the large branch Nico and I were sitting on.

 

“Will!” Nico cried, scrambling forwards to help me back up. He swung his sword at the rope and I felt it fall away from my ankle, but I was still being dragged down because during the same time, Reece had shot more ropes at me, now dragging from my knee, torso and opposite ankle.

 

Nico attempted to cut them all, but before he could, Reece shot a rope at his sword arm and by the time Nico had swapped his sword into his left hand, cut the rope and regained his stance, I’d slipped off the branch, unable to take the pain of being yanked so aggressively downwards. Thankfully, the lower branches of the tree shielded my fall so as I crashed to the ground, I didn’t break anything. That didn’t mean I wasn’t hurt though; I was still struggling to breathe.

 

As I watched Nico frantically clamber down the tree (which he still managed to do elegantly), I was in a daze, but my heart understood the magnitude of danger approaching me any second on the forest floor.

 

“Take care of Nico,” I heard Bryce snap. “I’ll give him some motivation.”

 

Well, that couldn’t be good. I tried to sit up, but my body was tangled in the multiple ropes still attached to me and the wind was still knocked out of my lungs after the fall. I took a deep breath and managed to slowly rise from the floor, sitting up, but starting to panic now wondering what Bryce was going to do to me. At least I knew Reece was no match for Nico, but I didn’t want my boyfriend to see me getting hurt.

 

The limited sunlight through the trees was suddenly occluded as Bryce stood over me. “You do have a pretty face,” he appreciated as I frantically tried to untie the ropes from my limbs, still confined to the ground. “What a shame…”

 

Then he brought his knee up to my nose. At the last second, I managed to dodge, but he just used his fist for a second attempt, this time successfully. I heard an awful crunch sound as pain shot through my face and hot liquid ran down into my mouth. Stars shone in my vision and I couldn’t see what was going on, only realising where Bryce had gone when I got aggressively kicked in my stomach, one, two, three, four times, knocking me across the ground on impact. I groaned, trying to focus on something else other than the gnawing pain in my gut.

 

I caught a glimpse of Nico starting to spar with Reece and suddenly got really worried seeing how good the long time Roman legionnaire was. By instinct, I was already making good on my promise from before, using my energy to suck the healing out of Reece’s leg. He screamed and stumbled but I didn’t get to see how much I’d managed to open his scarred wound because then Bryce was on top of me, his sickly sweet stench overwhelming my already abused nostrils. He grabbed my wrist and started to push it backwards. I struggled underneath him, trying to buck my hips and use my other hand to get him to relent, but I was already so weak and I didn’t have any weapons.

 

With that free hand, I frantically searched the ground around me for something, anything I could use. I managed to find a small rock, but my limbs weren’t working properly and when I attempted to whack him in his head, even though I aimed for the weak spot on his skull, the pterion where all the sutures converged, it wasn’t with enough force. Bryce wrestled the rock out of my hand before I could try again and used it to smash my fingers.

 

I let out a small gasp, using all the energy I had not to give any further reaction because I knew that’s what he wanted. I tried to focus on something else, but that was hard when a torturer was sat on top of me, his weight suffocating me and drowning me in hopelessness. And when he started bending my wrist back again, my mind stopped working properly, because all I could think was about how much I just wanted the pain to stop.

 

I absently looked over to the side to see Nico ferociously sparring with Reece, a dangerous spark in his expression. But despite his bleeding leg, Reece was equally determined and he was giving him some trouble. I knew Nico could easily kill him on the spot or summon help from the dead, but I also knew why he hadn’t: he was saving his energy to shadow us out of here whenever he got the chance.

 

Bryce added more pressure over my wrist, bending it back unnaturally, making me wince, but not enough to break it. “Scream for him,” he ordered, spitting in my face.

 

But he was sorely mistaken if he thought I was going to do anything of the sort. He growled in frustration when I ignored him, slowly using more of his strength to try and get me to give in. It was difficult to think with the pain and fear, especially because all my ideas were hopeless. My entire body was still winded and weak, I’d used the last of my energy in plaguing Reece, I didn’t have working fingers for my sonic whistle, and when I tried for my glow, it was laughably useless.

 

Plus Bryce was so strong , like he had years of built up energy. I could tell he was close to breaking my wrist completely and I quietly prepared for whatever that meant, but when it did go, I couldn’t hold back my scream.

 

I vaguely heard Nico also screaming for me and my heart broke for him, silently hoping that he’d be okay and internally praying for more strength so that I could stop giving Bryce the satisfaction.

 

I heard the metal swipe of a knife being drawn and as Bryce held the blade over me, I really did start to panic then, thrashing around, even though I knew there wasn’t really anything I could do to stop him now. I had no power left.

 

“Call his name when I cut you,” he threatened, “or I’ll go deeper.”

 

He took the blade to my arm, over my bicep and I screamed.

 

“His. Name,” Bryce spat literally over my face as he carved into a deeper layer of my muscle.

 

I couldn’t think, I couldn’t move, all I could do was scream.

 

Then he placed the point of the blade on my cheek, and I vaguely thought that if my arm was bad, then this was going to be so much worse . But then I thought that surely it couldn’t get much worse? This was the worst. This was the worst…

 

Please

 

“Call for him,” Bryce gritted out again, “or my hand might slip into your eye socket.”

 

I was sure I’d forgotten how to speak at that point anyway so it didn’t matter what he told me to do. Before he could pierce my skin though, I heard a thud. I looked to my side to see Reece fall to the floor, knocked out, and the next thing I knew, Bryce was flung off of me in a blur of black clothes and anger.

 

I breathed in, my mind reeling, my entire body shivering. The world spun around me sluggishly and I knew I couldn’t just sit here, as much as I wanted to lay down and die right here in this forest. Nico had given me a few precious seconds and I needed to use them. So I made myself sit up, ignoring the pain and grabbed a sharp looking rock. Cutting through my ropes was slow going with my broken wrist on one hand and my broken fingers on the other hand and also sharp bouts of pain constantly threatening to overwhelm my body. I didn’t know how I managed it but somehow the first rope cut free.

 

If it hurt this much with all the adrenaline, I was sure I’d pass out when I was forced to feel it all properly. But I didn’t think about that again, just focusing on my task.

 

After getting through the second rope, I risked a glance at the fight. Nico was tired from defeating Reece and Bryce seemed to be invigorated from his small torture session with me, but they still looked equally matched in a chaotic swirl of Stygian iron from Nico’s sword and Bryce’s dual daggers.

 

I finally cut through the last rope and stood up, wobbling a bit on my broken ankle, but the adrenaline allowing me to walk. Nico saw me coming with a look of fear and he cried, “Sit back down!”

 

But I wasn’t going to let him fight Bryce alone so I ignored him completely and took another step forward. I had to be close enough to Nico if I wanted this to work. Wincing slightly from my burning limbs, I took aim with the sharp rock I still had in my hand and threw it as strong as I could at Bryce’s head, this time not making the mistake of going too soft.

 

My aim was true as it thunked off his hard skull, disorienting him completely. Nico realised what I was doing and pushed off the ground immediately, sprinting to me as Bryce was stunned, reaching out for me, already half disappearing in shadow.

 

He ran into me and his arms closed around my chest, a promise of safety as we disappeared into the darkness, the last thing I saw being Bryce’s incomparable fury.

Notes:

… I’m sorry

Chapter 68: Morphine

Summary:

After *that*.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I wasn’t crying but Will was. He’d lost all energy after I’d shadowed him into the medical tent, breaking down completely and my heart broke thinking about all the pain he must be in, physical and otherwise. I couldn’t afford to get upset so I’d frantically screamed for the medic on shift who turned out to be Leila, the centurion of the fourth cohort, who was now focusing on setting Will’s ankle, fingers and wrist.

 

Silently thanking past Will for teaching me how to insert a cannula, I repeated the steps quickly but carefully so that I could inject morphine into his arm as he chewed ambrosia, then I dabbed a cold paper towel over his forehead and stroked the wet strands of hair out of his face as his breathing settled. His eyes were closed now but I could tell he was still awake. “You’re safe,” I whispered to him over and over. “I’m here with you. Forever.”

 

He gave my hand a weak squeeze to show his appreciation but I could tell his heart wasn’t really in it. I couldn’t blame him; after what he’d been through, I was surprised he was still able to do… well anything. The sounds of his screams were still reverberating my ear drums and I felt dreadfully cold all over when I realised I couldn’t block it out. I couldn’t even imagine what he was feeling.

 

“His broken wrist and fingers are set,” Leila reported after some time. “I’ve put a cast on his entire lower leg because he’s torn ligaments in his ankle and knee. He’s got some internal bleeding in his abdomen, but it’s not too severe so it should settle on its own after a few weeks of bed rest. I’ve stitched up his bicep cut. He’s got mild rope burn around his stomach too, so I’ve put some healing ointment on for his skin.”

 

I nodded solemnly, knowing I should be experiencing a hundred different emotions, but not quite managing to stop feeling so numb.

 

“Do you want to clean the blood around his face?” Leila asked me. “While I set his nose?”

 

I nodded, staring at my boyfriend for a couple of seconds, before realising that meant I actually had to start moving my limbs and doing something useful.

 

“Will?” I asked softly. “I’m going to clean you up, okay?”

 

He didn’t open his eyes (probably partly to do with his exhaustion and partly because his eyes were swelling up from his broken nose), but he still mumbled quietly, “Mmm hmm. Thanks…”

 

I ran my hand under the tap until it was lukewarm before soaking gauze and dabbing it around the crusted blood beneath Will’s nose. I tried to go as gently as I could, but he still flinched at times. “I’m sorry,” I whined, feeling it inside as if I’d hurt myself instead.

 

I’d rather it was me who was hurt right now, in fact. Of course, Bryce already knew that. That’s why he’d done this. Hats off to him, I guess. He had successfully hurt me in the absolutely worst way possible.

 

I scolded myself for shaking so badly and held Will’s hand loosely so I wouldn’t hurt his broken bones as Leila injected local anaesthetic in his nose and set it straight. I spoke to him, being as comforting as I could, reminding him that we were safe and that I loved him. I continued talking, not wanting a moment of silence to let the memories of him being hurt to infiltrate my mind again. Will seemed to appreciate it too.

 

“You’re all done now, Will,” I told him once his nose was set. “All perfect and still extremely pretty, trust me.”

 

His lips twitched and I pictured him rolling his eyes if he could.

 

“You should really get some rest I think,” Leila told him before looking at me and saying, “And Nico, I’m sure the praetors will want to know what happened.”

 

I nodded as she left us alone. Will reached out for my hand. “You’re not going to leave me, are you?” he croaked nervously. He sounded defeated, a little broken and terrified . My heart broke all over again.

 

“I’m right here,” I promised. “I’ll stay with you until you’re safely fast asleep and I’ll be here when you wake up.”

 

“Please…” he whispered. “Don’t go. Don’t leave me. Please. I can’t. I-“

 

“Ssshhh,” I told him. “Okay, I won’t go anywhere. I’ll get Leila to ask the praetors to come here if they want to speak to me. I promise, I’ll stay right here with you. I won’t leave you, Will.”

 

He breathed out in relief. “This wasn’t exactly what I was imagining would happen after what I’d been manifesting for months finally transpired,” he mumbled.

 

I chuckled. “It wasn’t the best celebration,” I agreed. “But I’ll make it up to you when you get better.”

 

“You don’t have to make anything up, Nico,” he replied softly, “you saved my life.”

 

I’d also caused the threat to his life in the first place, and also hadn’t been able to save him quick enough for him to not be traumatised for life but I didn’t want to argue with him while he was practically on his deathbed.

 

“You’re going to be romanced so hard, Solace,” I promised. “Just you wait. You’ll remember what a great boyfriend I am.”

 

I could tell he was drifting off thanks to the pain meds because I could hardly make it out as he muttered sleepily, “I already remember…”

 

*

 

“Hi, Nico,” Hazel’s voice whispered after a few hours. She and Frank were standing at the door of the side room.

 

Pretty certain that Will was going to sleep through the night now despite it only being late afternoon, I kissed his temple and slipped out the room so that our talking wouldn’t wake him. To keep my promise though (and for my own sanity preservation), I purposely stood so I could see him at all times. And that included when Hazel engulfed me in a hug.

 

“I was so worried,” she gasped. “How are you and Will?”

 

I sighed. “Not great,” I replied, the most drastic understatement of the century.

 

Hazel and Frank listened as I recounted the story to them, my voice catching and finally the tears falling even though I couldn’t describe in detail what Bryce had done to Will. I wanted to forget it had ever happened because every time I was reminded of how the man I loved sounded being tortured, I wanted to tear my brain out of my head, lobe by lobe.

 

Hazel held my hand and wrapped her arm around my shoulders, clearly not really knowing what to say.

 

“Leila said she patched him up well,” Frank tried. “He’ll make a full recovery.”

 

I nodded. “You know that’s not the point though, right?”

 

Something like this would live with a person forever, haunt them during the day, during their nightmares, when they least expected it. Maybe after years, they might get over it but it would never be forgotten.

 

“He’s just trying to make you feel better,” Hazel said.

 

“If you want to make me feel better,” I said sternly, “then tell me how you’re going to fix this. Someone innocent was attacked just a few hundred yards from Camp Jupiter. One of your own medics.”

 

“We’ll send out search parties,” Hazel said thoughtfully. “They can’t have gotten far.”

 

“I still can’t believe someone has come back from the dead,” Frank muttered. “How is that even possible?”

 

I was getting irritated with his inability to keep up and focus on what was important.

 

“What are you saying?” I asked shortly. “I explained what happened.”

 

“I got that,” he assured. “I just meant… you mentioned that Bryce is cursed, right?”

 

I nodded.

 

“Well how exactly is he cursed?” Frank asked.

 

I scoffed. “I have no idea! You know how vague and ambiguous they like to make ancient texts.”

 

“I think you’re onto something,” Hazel agreed.

 

“Am I missing something?” I demanded.

 

Hazel stroked my shoulder. “Frank is thinking to research and play on his weaknesses as a mania,” she explained.

 

Oh. Now I felt bad for internally cursing him.

 

Hazel gave me a concerned look. “I think you should leave it to us for now, Nico,” she told me. “You’ve been through a lot. And Will probably needs you too.”

 

“I can help,” I protested but my heart wasn’t really in it. Surprisingly, the last thing I wanted to do was to face Bryce right now. I didn’t want revenge or to make him pay. All I wanted was for my boyfriend to stop hurting, for him to heal so I could take him home and wrap him in blankets and feed him sweet things and make him remember that life could be happy again. I didn’t care about anything else.

 

“We have more than enough help,” Hazel assured. “We’ll send out scouting groups and have others work on research. I promise I’ll keep you informed if anything happens, but I think for now, I’m going to order you to go and get some rest.”

 

I smiled gratefully at her. “I’m not one of your legionnaires,” I said, a little playfully.

 

She kissed my temple. “Well then you must really respect me if you’re taking my orders anyway.”

 

I couldn’t argue with that. Groggily, I thanked the praetors as they left. I let out a long sigh, expelling all the air from my lungs and hurried back into the room, curling up next to Will. I tried to stop thinking about the horrors, and as soon as I managed it for more than a couple seconds, I drifted off.

Notes:

At least they’re together…?

Chapter 69: Glowing Shower

Summary:

Nico helps Will clean up the morning after.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I woke up to Nico softly drawing lines on my forearm with his finger.

 

“Mmm,” I hummed in appreciation. “Hello, darlin’.”

 

When he’d realised I’d woken up, he shuffled closer and wrapped his arm around me. My body was still sore, but his affection definitely overruled that. I tried to hug him back, but it wasn’t the best position and it was difficult for me to move, so I ended up just hugging his arm.

 

“I love you,” he whispered and all the bad things didn’t wash away exactly, but they felt less significant, less painful. I could do anything, get through anything, be anything when Nico di Angelo loved me.

 

I turned my head so that I could bury my face into his neck, breathe his scent in, so familiar, of home and safety.

 

“Do you need more pain medicine?” he asked me. “Ambrosia? Water? Food? Anything else?”

 

I squeezed his hand. “I’m fine for now. Thanks.”

 

My voice was gravelly so I tried to clear it a bit. I did ache all over but it wasn’t sharp anymore. Although, I hadn’t moved my ankle or wrist yet, they seemed to have already started to heal, and I could open my eyes properly without them feeling swollen shut.

 

I tried to bury myself into Nico’s presence, trying to forget what had happened yesterday, using his body as a cave, a sanctuary, anything that could make me feel some kind of comfort against the darkness.

 

I sniffled a bit which hurt my nose. “Ouch,” I muttered bitterly.

 

“I’m giving you more pain medicine,” Nico decided, which was probably a good idea; as the last dregs of sleep wore off, I realised I was hurting more than I’d thought. He also gave me an ambrosia square to eat and I did that silently.

 

Then he propped himself on his elbow so he could look at me. His expression wasn’t pity, but extreme concern, mixed with misery and guilt. He stroked my face gently, wiping away my tears.

 

“Where is he now?” I croaked. “He can’t… get in here, can he?”

 

Nico shook his head confidently. “We’re in the middle of a Roman encampment,” he assured. “There’s no way two legionnaires can fight their way through an entire legion. Especially because I hurt Reece pretty bad I think. Not to mention Hazel’s sent out scouting parties to hunt them down.”

 

I nodded slowly, hating how afraid I was. I felt so small, ridiculously helpless, like a baby bird. Even though I knew it wasn’t my fault, I still felt a twinge of shame and embarrassment for letting this happen to me.

 

“I was so useless…” I muttered bitterly.

 

“Don’t you dare,” Nico warned. “I’ve been through a lot too and the last thing I need is for my dumbass boyfriend to start blaming himself for being attacked unprovoked after being caught completely unaware.”

 

I didn’t reply, not really sure what to feel. I had been powerless, but not because I wasn’t powerful. Because someone had taken my power from me.

 

“I won’t let him hurt you again,” Nico promised, almost saying it like a plea. “He’s not going to get close. I’ll do everything to keep you safe. You’re going to be safe.”

 

I nodded gratefully, my mind spinning and my eyes welling more.

 

“You’re my Will,” Nico whispered, wiping my new tears, making my straining heart beat double time. “And you’re going to be safe.”

 

He shuffled into me again, engulfing me into another hug as he kissed my temple. It was easier to breathe when he was here with me. Everything that had happened felt like a distant nightmare when his proximity felt this good. Maybe it would be okay. Maybe we were going to get through this.

 

“Thank you for saving me,” I mumbled, feeling a bit better now the pain meds had kicked in. “You were amazing.”

 

Nico scoffed. “Not fast enough apparently,” he replied.

 

“Hey,” I scolded, “you got him off right before he started carving my face up. That definitely would have been a blow to my extremely good looks. And it might’ve put a strain on our newly formed relationship.”

 

I couldn’t see his face but I imagined he was rolling his eyes. “You don’t have to say ‘extremely’.”

 

“I didn’t have to,” I agreed. “But for the sake of accuracy, I felt that I should.”

 

Nico kissed my hair in response. “I would’ve still loved you,” he told me, “even if your face looked like a madman’s carving table.”

 

I breathed out. “Well, I’m glad we don’t have to test that,” I mumbled, thinking about Bryce’s blade close to my face and cringing painfully.

 

“What’s wrong?” Nico asked, sitting up and looking at me. “Where does it hurt?”

 

I looked at him helplessly, unable to explain but knowing he’d understand.

 

He nodded, biting his lip and I suspected he was trying to stop himself crying for my sake. Then he pulled me close again and held me tight. “You’re okay now,” he whispered. “You’re with me, your scary, unyielding boyfriend. I’m right here, okay? I’m never going anywhere.”

 

I breathed out shakily, so grateful for just him being here with me. We stayed knit together for a good half an hour, Nico stroking my shoulder, wiping any tears that fell, holding me against him, and eventually, I stopped panicking.

 

“I think I should take a shower,” I said, thinking about the state I must be in and noting that Nico must have already had one based on his shiny hair and clean clothes. Plus I wanted to wash everything away.

 

Nico nodded. “You want to shower in here?”

 

I hummed. “I can’t see myself travelling across a room let alone a city.”

 

He looked at me with his eyebrows raised probably because we both knew I wouldn’t be able to shower by myself. I assumed he was waiting for me to mention that.

 

“I might need some help,” I admitted. “I think even sitting up might be a struggle.”

 

He nodded. “I’m sure we can manage.”

 

It took a lot of grunting, wincing and alternate strategies, but I was finally able to sit up on the side of the bed. Nico found me a crutch I could use with my good arm and he stood there for support on my other side, his arm wrapped around my waist as he half hauled me into a standing position. Then we hobbled out of the curtained bay and into the main area of the healing tent. As I moved, the stiffness in my muscles seemed to ease and I did feel a bit better being a walking cripple instead of a bed bound cripple.

 

Nico adjusted the water for me at a temperature he knew I preferred then looked at me awkwardly.

 

“I would take my own clothes off,” I said, watching him in amusement, “but I’m currently using my only functioning arm to keep me upright so…”

 

He tried to roll his eyes but his blushing cheeks kind of ruined the effect. He was so cute.

 

Hesitantly, he unbuttoned the top straps on my overalls and luckily since they were so baggy, he was able to slip them off with ease around my ankle cast. Then he lifted my sweatshirt over my head, somehow managing to avoid touching my skin at all.

 

When his eyes flitted down to my underwear, I quickly said, “I’ll leave those on.” I didn’t want the first time in months that Nico saw me completely naked be under these circumstances where I was helpless, traumatised and stinky.

 

“I wasn’t going to-“ he stammered awkwardly.

 

“I saw you looking,” I teased.

 

“Let’s just get this over with,” he muttered sheepishly.

 

Nico stood at the entrance of the shower as I hobbled under the water, sighing in relief at the warmness and feeling of cleanliness. He squeezed shampoo on my hand for me, leaving me to do it myself but quickly realised I couldn’t really stand on one leg whilst washing my hair, so he stepped it to do it for me.

 

“I can do your body too,” he offered, “if you like?”

 

“Are you asking for me or for you?” I asked playfully.

 

“Do you want my help or not?” he demanded, the heat rising in his cheeks again.

 

I smiled. “Yes, please.”

 

Nico slathered a generous amount of soap onto his hands and ordered, “Turn around.” Then he started rubbing my shoulders, the back of my neck and cleaned lower until he reached my waistband. “And back around,” he asked me as he knelt close to the floor, and washed around my legs, getting me to lift my one foot that didn’t have a cast on it to get between my toes.

 

He stood up and applied more soap before he started on my chest. I watched his face, his brows knit in concentration, his cheeks rosy, his eyes dark. I had to admit, I was enjoying this, his soft hands gliding over my skin, being so gentle and caring and I closed my eyes to savour the feeling. Gods, his love felt so good…

 

Suddenly, Nico gave a soft gasp and when I opened my eyes, I realised his face was illuminated with golden light. Coming from me. He gave me a shy smile. “I’ll take that as a compliment,” he decided.

 

“You definitely should,” I agreed. “No one can make me glow brighter than you can.”

 

He gave me an intensely intimate look, before averting his eyes, washing his hands and mumbling, “I think you’re done, Solace.”

 

I stood under the water to rinse off, while Nico procured a towel for me. Since I was glowing, I didn’t really need one, but as he held it out for me, deliberately looking away, I realised he was using it to give me privacy. I quickly removed my soaking underwear and stepped into the towel, able to wrap it around myself. With the ambrosia, my glowing and my natural fast healing pace, I already felt ten times better than I had in the morning.

 

Nico got me a spare Camp Jupiter tee for me to wear and a pair of joggers that I just about managed to wiggle into without his help after I’d collapsed back onto my bed.

 

“Thank you,” I told him when he’d settled next to me. “I feel a lot better.”

 

“You look a lot better too,” he told me. “No longer like a half dead moron who looks as though his only friend is someone else’s cat.”

 

I laughed. “Oddly specific but okay,” I allowed. “Although, you said I still looked pretty yesterday.”

 

Nico stroked my hair. “Yes, I lied.”

 

I gasped. “That’s just unacceptable,” I told him. “You have to make it up to me now.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Anything in particular?”

 

I snuggled into the side of his body. “This is probably enough,” I decided, closing my eyes.

 

Nico chuckled before leaning in and placing soft, slow kisses wherever he could reach until I dozed off again.

Notes:

How’s the story so far? Are you enjoying it? Would you continue reading if and when Bryce gets defeated?

Chapter 70: Briscola

Summary:

Will is still a patient but Nico is keeping him company.

Notes:

Thank you so much to everyone who said they would continue reading my fic. It means to much to me. I’m really motivated to continue writing for a really long time…

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Apart from having been a torture victim, I did have other worries.

 

I had been a bit apprehensive about mine and Nico’s relationship throughout my stay in the healer’s tent. Unsurprisingly, I still had a niggling doubt in the back of my mind that he’d only admitted all those nice things and gotten back together with me because I’d thrown a strop about it beforehand. I worried that he wasn’t going to be completely invested and worse, he was going to hold onto a small bit of hatred towards me because of it. It didn’t help that because I had been such a pathetic loser during the whole ‘this probably won’t traumatise me for the rest of my life’ incident, I was also concerned Nico felt compelled to stick by me even if that wasn’t what he wanted.

 

However, the thing that made me bury my doubts was the fact that Nico seemed significantly happier than how I’d seen him in months. Obviously it had taken a few days of crying (mostly me), comforting (mostly Nico), apologising (unnecessarily both of us) for us to calm down and start having other conversations, but when we did, I got the feeling that Nico was enjoying my company and we were both happy to continue as (relatively) normal.

 

“Christmas is coming up,” Nico told me a couple days after my admission.

 

I was able to sit up in bed now and most of my pain had subsided, so we were playing cards. “Really?” I asked. “I thought we were in Summer actually.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Dork,” he muttered. “Though with the amount of summery energy you always have, I understand why you’re confused.”

 

“Hey,” I replied, “it’s a lot of effort being your constant daily dose of happiness, so you’re lucky I manage.”

 

His lips turned up, and as the days went by, I could tell he was putting less and less energy into hiding his smiles. “I don’t ask for that,” he defended.

 

I shrugged. “I just think you should be more grateful.”

 

“Maybe I should get you a gift,” he suggested. “A calendar comes to mind.”

 

I raised my eyebrows suggestively. “Perhaps a nude calendar? I hear they’re all the rage.”

 

He chuckled, though his cheeks turned pink. “In your dreams, Solace.”

 

I hummed, closing my eyes. “Mmm, I am dreaming about it- Hey!”

 

Nico had pinched me in the side and now he shook his head at me in exasperation. “There is no way in hell I’m doing that,” he stated firmly.

 

“Since you literally know the way into hell,” I countered, “I don’t think that phrase works for you.”

 

“Whatever,” he smiled. “My point stands. And actually I don’t want to get you a gift anymore.”

 

I gasped in mock outrage. “Without tips, I can’t guarantee you your unlimited access to sunshiny happiness.”

 

Nico shrugged. “I’m sure I’d cope if you turned into a grumpy grouch like me.”

 

I gave him a teasing smile. “Ah, but you’re not grumpy at all when you’re with me. That’s the point.”

 

“I am so.”

 

“Is that right?”

 

He pulled a straight face giving me a bored expression. I smiled wider and started poking him in the ribs until he gave in and let out a few laughs. “Alright!” he relented. “Get off. You’re ruining the game.”

 

“I don’t understand why this game is named after Coca-Cola,” I said, looking at my hand of cards. “It’s got nothing to do with it.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “It’s called Briscola,” he emphasised. “Not Coca-Cola. Idiot.”

 

I laughed at his expression. “I know,” I assured. “I just wanted you to say the sexy Italian word again.”

 

“You’re actually so annoying,” he muttered, smiling as he looked at his cards. Then he pulled one out and placed it on the bed between us. “Three of diamonds.”

 

I looked through my hand. “I don’t have any diamonds,” I whined.

 

“You’ll have to choose another suit then,” he told me.

 

I placed down a queen of spades. “Aha!”

 

Nico tutted. “Not only do you lose the round,” he said, “you also stupidly threw away a high scoring card.”

 

“What?” I gasped. “But a queen is higher than your three!”

 

“I told you,” he reiterated, “the first card determines the suit it needs to be. Your card is meaningless unless it’s the trumping suit.”

 

“I still don’t get it,” I mumbled. “I think you’re cheating.”

 

“Trust me,” he said, “there would be no need to cheat when I’m playing against you.”

 

I sighed. “Can we play Mythomagic instead?” I requested. “I’m at least decent.”

 

Nico snorted in genuine amusement. “It’s cute that you think that.”

 

I gave him an expectant look.

 

“Well, I don’t have them on me,” he replied (we’d borrowed these regular playing cards from the box in the healer’s tent). “I’d have to go and get them from my apartment.”

 

A small threat of fear made my armpits tingle with sweat. “Oh, don’t worry then.”

 

Even though it was during the day, and logically I knew I was safe here, the thought of Nico leaving me alone even for a couple of hours made me panic.

 

“I was actually thinking,” Nico started cautiously, studying my expression, “of going to get a few things. Changes of clothes for both of us, maybe some study materials, a couple of snacks that aren’t disgusting Roman rations…”

 

I nodded way too eagerly to be believable. “Sounds like a good idea.”

 

“Will,” he said softly, shuffling up closer to me, “I don’t have to go. I can ask one of my friends-“

 

“No, you should go,” I said hurriedly. I was embarrassed by how dependent I felt on Nico and I’d have to get used to us being apart at some point. “Seriously.”

 

Nico looked at me, probably more aware of how I was feeling than most. “I was going to say,” he started, “about Christmas-“

 

“Oh right,” I said, “sorry we got sidetracked.”

 

“That’s okay,” he replied. “I was going to say that because a lot of our friends, including your siblings, will be here from mid December for the exchange programme, it might be nice to host Christmas together as well. With everyone.”

 

A warm feeling spread throughout me. “That sounds amazing,” I said honestly. “A great idea.”

 

I pictured all us warming our hands around a fireplace, playing games, catching up, cooking and eating good food and I smiled.

 

“So maybe while I’m gone for a bit,” Nico started cautiously again, “you could Iris message your siblings and ask them if they’d be up for it?”

 

I gave him a knowing look because of course he’d know exactly how to make this bearable for me. I was sure he’d probably want to be there to Iris message them too, but he was using it as a comfort blanket so I’d be able to cope with his absence without freaking out too badly. Just the weight of his small gesture made my confidence expand, and a voice in my head told me that maybe I would be alright. I was going to be able to cope with this.

 

“I love you,” I whispered, so eternally grateful for him.

 

Nico blushed. “Well, I mean that’s obvious…”

 

“Come here?” I asked, holding my arms out for him.

 

Nico shuffled into them, his hair tickling my cheek. “I won’t be long,” he promised.

 

I nodded, as he leaned in to give me a small kiss. When he pulled away, I followed his lips, wanting another. “That was only like half a kiss,” I complained, when he got up to put his shoes on instead.

 

His eyes twinkled mischievously. “You can get the other half when I get back,” he replied, almost like a promise.

 

I smiled, shaking my head. “You better get me a milkshake too,” I requested.

 

“On it,” he said and I watched him head out.

 

*

 

Although my siblings were extremely worried why I was being a patient and not a doctor, I didn’t tell them the truth; I couldn’t handle recounting it just yet and they seemed to be in a rush anyway.

 

“Mr. D keeps passing our quests onto harpies,” Yan complained. “Saying they’d do a better job.”

 

“And he’s somehow tricked the younger campers into thinking he’s all of their godly parents,” Gracie added.

 

I chuckled. “Don’t let Mr. D get you down,” I tried. “He actually does care a lot. It’s just his way of coping with that is being an ass.”

 

“Still,” Gracie grumbled. “He was a lot nicer whenever Nico was with us.”

 

I smiled sadly.

 

“When are we seeing you two next?” Austin said.

 

Kayla gave me a playful wink. “Now that you’re back together,” she said in a singsong voice.

 

“We’re all so happy for you,” Yan agreed. “We knew he’d understand eventually.”

 

“He loves you too much,” Gracie added.

 

I smiled weakly, trying not to show my intense fear that Nico would decide he’d made a mistake and change his mind about me at any point.

 

“In fact,” Kayla continued teasingly, “maybe we should wait a few weeks so you get all the… you know? Out of your system.”

 

I rolled my eyes but otherwise ignored her. “That’s what I wanted to ask actually,” I said cheerily. “We want to host Christmas here in New Rome and obviously everyone’s invited!”

 

“Yesss!” Gracie squealed. “I’m there. Even if I have to walk to California, I’ll be there.”

 

“We have the exchange programme anyway, dumbass,” Kayla said.

 

Gracie chuckled sheepishly. “Oh yeah.”

 

“There’ll be games,” I listed. “And food and it’ll be great seeing y’all again.”

 

“Sounds amazing, bro,” Austin agreed. “But obviously I can’t. I’m staying here to teach the Romans coming over to us.”

 

I pouted. “Okay, so Austin’s dead to me,” I joked. “Is everyone else coming?”

 

I winked at my brother to make sure he knew I was kidding.

 

“There’s so much going on,” Kayla sighed. “It’s looking like I might even have to stay here to help out. I leave for college and all Hades breaks loose. I only just got here yesterday and I’ve already had to put out fires left, right and centre.”

 

I tried not to let my disappointment show on my face. I felt like I needed the safety of my siblings right now, even if they didn’t know the full extent as to why. But I knew how it was at camp, more than anyone. So what could I really do?

 

“Try and make it,” I encouraged. “And… do you need any help with anything?”

 

Not that I was in the physical or mental state to assist with literally anything right now.

 

“We’re all good,” Austin promised. “But we do need to go now. Breakfast’s starting soon.”

 

I nodded. “Sure,” I replied, waving my non broken hand. “See you all.”

 

“Take it easy, Will,” Austin said.

 

“Bye, Will!” Gracie and Yan echoed.

 

“Get it out of your system!” Kayla exclaimed before the Iris message dissolved.

 

I sat back in my bed and sighed. It was annoying how empty I felt when I was alone. Like I needed company to remind me that I was real and here and part of this world. I groaned in frustration and started to clear up the rolling desk at my bedside to give me something to do. Doing things helped. It gave me a purpose.

 

It was all going okay until I reactively tried to use my hand to brush the hair out of my eyes. I misjudged it, knocked my fingers against the fold up table over me and pain shot through my wrist. I saw a flash of poisonous eyes, foul breath and the threat of unimaginable pain even though I was already hurting so badly.

 

I immediately burst into tears despite myself, shaking and feeling so pathetically weak. “Oh, gods…” I whimpered, hugging myself. “Oh gods…”

 

I forced myself to grab the pain medicine on the table because I couldn’t deal, I could not deal-

 

The water bottle crashed over and the loud noise made me jump, my heart jackhammering and my armpits getting all sweaty. But I swallowed the tablets quickly, knowing that they wouldn’t cure what was hurting the most, but the high dosage would at least help knock me out.

 

Then I laid down, trying not to feel too strongly as they dissolved into my bloodstream and I slowly managed to fall asleep.

Notes:

My poor traumatised baby :(

Chapter 71: Okay

Summary:

Nico gets back.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

When I got back to the healers tent, Will was asleep. I let myself watch him for a bit just because I could do that now, and felt my internal happiness reserves recharge. Then, because the trip across New Rome had taken more out of me than I’d realised, I slipped into bed with him and closed my eyes.

 

*

 

I woke up in a panic, the screaming making me immediately alert, triggering my fight or flight (and with Will screaming like that, it was always going to be fight). I was already sweating thanks to the adrenaline, but when I realised what was going on, I tried to force myself to calm down because Will needed me.

 

He was crying out, flailing his limbs so that the duvet over us got pumped up over the side of the bed. “Don’t…!” he shouted. “Don’t…! Please… please don’t hurt me… Please …”

 

“Will!” I tried, shaking his shoulders gently, feeling how the temperature of his skin was scorching. “Will, wake up!”

 

“It hurts…” he sobbed. “It hurts… Don’t! Please … STOP IT!”

 

I jumped up, moving to the other side of the bed so I could reach him easier. I switched on the light on my way, hoping it might dissipate some of the darkness surrounding him, whilst also helping to wake him up. I sat beside him and placed my hand over his cheek. “Will? Will, could you-?”

 

“Not Nico!” Will screamed so loudly, it made me jump. “Please, not him. Hurt me more instead, please…”

 

My eyes filled with tears and I started to panic myself thinking about whatever torturous nightmares Will’s psyche was conjuring. I bit my lip and shook him hard.

 

When he woke, his eyes were almost animalistic, anxiety and terror clouding the usual calm of his sky blue irises. “Help me,” he choked. “I need… help… Bryce is…”

 

“Will, you’re safe,” I told him firmly, placing my hands over his shoulders. “It’s not real. We’re both safe.”

 

No !” he insisted. “No, he’s out there! He’ll hurt me. I need… help…”

 

“Bryce isn’t here,” I told him. “No one is here except you and me. It’s you and me, Will. And we’re safe. I promise. He won’t hurt us here.”

 

He looked like he was starting to believe me, but now his body was trembling so hard, I was scared he was going to overheat. “I’m going to hold you now, okay?”

 

He nodded fast and I wrapped my arms around him, holding him tight, trying to smooth out the shakiness. “I won’t let him hurt you again,” I said softly. “You’ll always be safe with me. Just relax… Ssshhhh…”

 

“Oh, gods,” Will sobbed, his tears bleeding through my tee. “Oh, gods, Nico, I’m…”

 

“You’re perfect,” I told him. “You’re mine and you’re nothing but perfect. You’re so brave. And you’re going to be okay.”

 

“I… I…”

 

I kissed the top of his head, his soft hair brushing my lips. “You what?”

 

He let out a long breath. “I… don’t think I’m going to be okay…”

 

My heart contracted painfully and I bit back a sob. I knew exactly what that felt like, to be in such a deep part of the darkness, the absolute worst, that it felt impossible you’d ever resurface again. I’d spent years there and to know the person I loved was going through that right now made a part of me die inside.

 

“This will happen,” I told Will. “The resurfacing. It’ll happen every now and again-“

 

“Nico,” Will interrupted, his voice a little calmer now but still completely unlike himself. “I feel scared all the time. It’s not just when I have a nightmare, or a… flashback. I feel completely terrified all the time .”

 

“I know,” I whined. “I know how intense it is now.”

 

He sighed. “I’m trying to bury it,” he said. “And I’m kind of a pro at that. A lot of the time I do actually feel normal, even grateful and especially when I’m with you, I feel happy. In fact, I feel more myself now than I have in the past six months, if you can believe that.”

 

I gave him a small smile. “I believe that,” I confirmed. Because whatever trauma we’d just been through, thinking that we’d lost each other was always going to be worse. And now that we could be together again, despite everything else, it felt wonderful.

 

“But it’s just always there,” Will continued. “In the back of my mind.”

 

I nodded slowly. “Mine too,” I admitted.

 

He let out a humourless laugh. “So how do we get through this?”

 

I sighed. “By… getting through,” I replied simply.

 

Will pressed his lips together and nodded.

 

“It’s worse at night,” I said.

 

Will hummed. “Yeah,” he confirmed. “During the day… when the sun’s out… Which is stupid because it happened in pure daylight so-“

 

“It’s not stupid,” I said quietly. “Darkness is always going to be scarier.”

 

Will let out a gentle scoff. “I’ve never really been scared of the dark.”

 

I smiled. “That makes one of us.”

 

He chuckled. “I just feel more alone I guess,” he said. “Less protected. More… vulnerable.”

 

I kissed the top of his head. “We should spend our nights together then,” I said. “Double the defences. It makes us less of a target. Plus I like cuddles, despite your ridiculous nighttime temperature.”

 

Will grinned. “Are you asking me to move in with you, di Angelo?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Will, we just starting dating again. I’m not that desperate.”

 

“It sounds pretty desperate to me,” he teased.

 

I nudged him softly. “Shut up.”

 

He chuckled. “Yeah,” he said seriously. “Yeah, I could always do with more cuddles in my life.” He took my hand and kissed the inside of my wrist. “Thank you.”

 

I scoffed. “It’s for me too.”

 

“I must’ve missed your panicking episode in between mine,” Will joked.

 

“Yeah, well, I was panicked,” I grumbled.

 

Will’s eyes grew softer. “Oh, Nico, I didn’t mean-“

 

“I know what you meant,” I said quickly, sniffling. “I’m just saying I need you too, you know?”

 

Will nodded fast and pressed closer into me. “I know,” he whispered. “Nico, you’re the only reason I can carry on living. And I know I said I wouldn’t be okay. But… when we’re together, it makes it really hard for me to fully believe that. Just so you know.”

 

I smiled. “That’s the greatest compliment that someone recently traumatised can give.”

 

We spent a few moments just wrapped up in each other. Maybe I was being optimistic, but I was sure we would get through this. I was sure our recent reconciliation had increased my threshold for hope, but what the hell? Will was strong and actually, so was I. We’d already had so much fun together in the past week and that was despite what Bryce had done. It would only get better from here. Probably.

 

I tapped my boyfriend’s shoulder. “Hey, the legion will catch Bryce,“ I told him. “They’ll track him down and-

 

“I want to help,” he stated.

 

I looked at him incredulously. “No, you don’t.”

 

“I do,” he insisted.

 

I scoffed. “Well, you won’t.”

 

He smiled. “I didn’t realise you becoming my boyfriend again also meant you get to control my decisions now.”

 

I gave him an unimpressed look. “Please,” I replied. “I was making decisions for you when we were broken up too.”

 

“Ah,” Will said, “but that’s because I owed you.”

 

“Yeah, well, you still owe me,” I grumbled.

 

Will sighed. “I guess I do-“

 

“Not in that way,” I interrupted quickly, because I could see that he was still going to blame himself for this and I needed to start letting him know that I had forgiven him. “You owe me your own peace, Will,” I corrected. “You owe me a relationship. And to fulfil that, you need to not get involved again in the exact thing that traumatised you.”

 

“But that’s why I need to,” he implored.

 

“What are you talking about?” I whined.

 

“Nico…” he said softly, “I was so helpless that day. Don’t you think it’d help if I regained some of that control?”

 

I sighed. “How do you think I’m going to be able to keep my promises to you,” I tried to say calmly, “if you deliberately put yourself in the line of fire?”

 

Will shrugged. “You think there’s any chance Bryce could beat out the entire legion?”

 

I frowned. “That arrogance just proves you’re not thinking clearly, William.”

 

He looked at me stubbornly and I sighed. “Can we just forget about this for now?” I requested. “Whatever’s going to happen isn’t going to happen for some time. They need time to regroup and so do we. Right now, we just need to focus on… regrouping.”

 

Will gave me a small smile and nodded. “And what does that entail, di Angelo?”

 

I pulled him in closer. “It entails,” I said, “us remembering what it’s like to be together.”

 

He grinned wider. “I could be okay with that,” he whispered.

 

“Great,” I said, ruffling his hair. “Now, I seem to remember you like being the little spoon?”

 

Will chuckled and laid back into my open arms, letting me hold him. “Nico?”

 

“Mmm?”

 

He paused before saying, “I don’t think I’m going back to sleep again tonight.”

 

I nodded, burying my face into the back of his neck. “Me neither.”

 

“No, you should sleep-“

 

“I’m not sleeping either,” I interrupted firmly.

 

“But, Nico-“

 

“This is my happy place,” I told him. “You think I’m going to waste it on unconsciousness?”

 

I felt him smiling. “I love you.”

 

I kissed his neck. “I love you so much, Will. We’re going to be okay.”

Notes:

I hc that Nico is definitely afraid of the dark.

This might take a minute but demigods are very good at handling trauma so.

FYI- the next one’s going to have a slight time jump because they’ll be spending their weeks very similar to this chapter, just comforting each other and being together, and I don’t want it to get boring.

Chapter 72: Take it Easy

Summary:

What better way to get over trauma than to bury it under horniness.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

A few weeks after the encounter with Bryce, Will was doing better. He’d fallen back into his cheerful self a lot of the time and I didn’t want to brag, but I felt I had had something to do with that. I wasn’t ignorant to think that he’d moved past it completely (or at all), but at least he was able to be a little happy. I was sure we were both actively ignoring what had happened as much as possible, and I was perfectly fine with that right now.

 

Throughout the weeks, I’d tried to stay with him as much as possible, only leaving to fetch new clothes and snacks. I’d also collect course notes from Professor da’Silva for him and Professor Typal for me, and bring them to the healer’s tent so that we could catch up on work together.

 

Despite the uniquely devastating first hurdle to our rekindled relationship, it seemed to have brought us closer if anything and we’d spend most of our time together flirting, having fun and making plans for when Will got better. Having given the serious case of Bryce Lawrence to the twelfth legion, I felt relieved, mostly for Will’s sake that he’d never have to see him again, but also for mine because knowing that that monster was wanted throughout the entire city meant that after Will was discharged, I was able to let him go about his day without my needing to stick to him like a protective limpet (mostly).

 

The bruises under Will’s eyes had faded mostly now and Leila had removed his casts yesterday, his leg, wrist, fingers and nose all good as new. Despite her warning him to ‘take it easy’ before he was discharged, it still meant he could resume his coursework and we could go ahead in our relatively normal lives (well, I expected that Bryce wasn’t finished with me yet, but given the safety of New Rome, and the new excitement currently running rampant around my one tracked mind, that could wait until I felt up to facing him).

 

After I was finished with my tutorials for the day, I quickly packed away my things, buzzing to see my boyfriend even though I’d just seen him this morning.

 

“Going to get some?” Ocean asked me, wiggling her eyebrows.

 

I couldn’t stop my smile. “I prefer connecting with our minds actually,” I said.

 

She snorted. “And is your mind telling you that you have a hot ass boyfriend that you want to bone?”

 

I cringed. “You really do have a way with words,” I sarcastically complimented. “Anyway, see ya.”

 

Obviously Will and I hadn’t done anything like that because of all his injuries, though there had been times he’d definitely hinted at it. Having waited so long, I didn’t know if I’d be able to hold back much more either, but we’d at least have to wait until he was one hundred percent physically better.

 

Not that I was complaining. Just seeing him everyday, spending time with him, knowing he was my boyfriend, and that he wasn’t going anywhere was more than enough for my fragile, stubborn heart.

 

And to prove that fact, as soon as he’d opened his front door, I crossed the threshold and jumped into his arms (not literally because of the ‘take it easy’ rule), wrapping my own tight around his neck. Will’s smile made my stomach flip and it didn’t help when he peppered a few kisses over my cheeks.

 

“How are you?” I asked, finally relenting my hug.

 

Will took my hand, kissed it ( gods, help me ) and started leading me upstairs. “Much better now that you’re here.”

 

I didn’t even try to roll my eyes, and why would I? I didn’t need to be anything but myself now and it was so relieving, I felt like I was floating.

 

His room was messy with haphazardly placed notes, books, dirty clothes and opened bottles of antibiotics and pain medicines, but his bed was still nicely made, his pink sheets soft as I sat down in front of his pillows, dragging Will opposite me since I hadn’t let go of him.

 

I looked at our entwined hands, stroked the back of his with my thumb and said, “So, I was thinking of taking you on a date at the weekend…”

 

Will physically bopped up and down excitedly. “Really? Where?”

 

“It’s a surprise,” I scolded. “You’re not allowed to ask.”

 

He smiled. “Why did you bring it up then?”

 

“First of all,” I said slowly, “so you know to keep Saturday night free. And second of all,” I continued teasingly, “I like keeping you in suspense.”

 

He laughed. “You’re good at that,” he confirmed. “And by ‘that’, I mean being evil.”

 

“Oh, of course,” I agreed. “But for some reason, you love it when I’m evil. Weirdo.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “It is shocking,” he added sarcastically, “how I’m so attracted to a dominant, intelligent, headstrong person such as yourself.”

 

I bit my cheek as I smiled. “It’s a mystery,” I said.

 

“I guess we’ll never know…”

 

Will leaned in, brushing the side of my face with his fingertips, stroking before he pulled me towards him for a kiss. We had spent a lot of our time kissing recently, probably because life just didn’t get better than kissing the person you loved, especially when they were so damn good at it.

 

Will continued stroking my jaw, behind my ear, the tufts of hair at the side of my neck with such soft touches, I couldn’t do anything but melt into him. I kissed him slowly, letting go completely, allowing my psyche to drift off into a warm, blissful nothingness, both quiet and loud at the same time.

 

He pushed me down onto the pillows behind, my legs parting around him so we could fit more closely together as he kissed me harder, erupting sparks and flames and fireworks deep in my stomach. I held him at either side of his waist, feeling him shiver when I teasingly dipped my fingers under and over the bottom of his shirt. I squeezed my legs, pulling him closer and I gasped as he pushed me into the bed in response.

 

Vaguely I realised we were both getting a little bit too carried away, so I pulled back, panting and shaking looking at Will’s lustful expression. “You need to take it easy, mister,” I scolded, reaching out to stroke a curl in his hair by his face.

 

He gave me a glorious smile. “I’m fine, Nico,” he told me. “I’m tip top in fact. Well, actually something might be able to make me feel a bit better…”

 

He leaned down again but I put my fingers to his lips. “Uh uh uh,” I disagreed. “It’s literally doctor’s orders, Solace. Come on, get off.”

 

“I am trying,” he replied suggestively.

 

I gently pushed him to the side until he rolled off me. “Dork.”

 

Nico ,” he whined, “ I’m the doctor! I know I’m perfectly fine.”

 

Will gave me his cutest puppy dog eyes which, I had to admit, was tempting. I scoffed and pushed his face away with my hand. “This is why doctors aren’t allowed to treat themselves,” I told him. “You’re biased and an idiot and we’re not allowed to kiss anymore.”

 

He gasped, chuckling. “May I dispute that, your majesty?”

 

I shrugged. “You’ve got no leg to stand on, Solace.”

 

He hummed. “How about this?” he posed playfully. “The fact that I have to put up with you everyday-“

 

Excuse me-“

 

“- is such an honourable feat and deserves to be compensated,” Will finished happily. “Now, I will require a sacrifice of twenty four goats every night in recognition of my overwhelming superiority.” He lowered his voice suggestively, placing a hand on my thigh as he said, “Alternatively, you can take your pants off, and let me go down on you until my mouth gets tired. That works too.”

 

Fuck me.

 

He grinned smugly at my reaction. “And you and I both know,” he added, “my mouth does not get tired easily.”

 

Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck… Me…

 

How was I supposed to resist this? The hottest person I’d ever seen in my life, someone I desired in every possible way was inches apart from me, begging me to have sex with him. And obviously I couldn’t. For his own good. My life had never been this hard. I had never suffered this much.

 

I swallowed, pulled myself together and tried for a nonchalant shrug. “Nice try.”

 

Will clearly did not buy it. “Would you like me to continue trying?” he asked playfully.

 

“Definitely not,” I replied. My resolve was on thin ice as it was.

 

Then without warning, he sat up, took his shirt off and my gaze was drawn like a fucking magnet. I was suddenly way too hot and my brain went blissfully murky.

 

“Are you sure?” he whispered, watching me with amusement.

 

“I guess you could try,” I conceded, being only human (half human), “but don’t be surprised when I take your health more seriously than the fact you have the most perfect body in existence.”

 

He chuckled, blushing slightly. “I think I’m already halfway done with getting you to relent,” he teased. “Don’t worry though. I won’t take my bottoms off. I don’t want to make it too easy for myself.”

 

I smiled. “Watch it.”

 

You’re definitely watching,” he said playfully. “You can touch too if you like.”

 

I felt the heat rise in my cheeks. “I will not touch,” I stated, more for me than him.

 

Undeterred, Will straddled me, smiling teasingly and placed his hands either side of my head. Then he lowered himself slowly down over me, his eyes locked with mine, already a triumphant look in them and I couldn’t blame him because I was probably hyperventilating.

 

He didn’t go for my lips again though, instead heading to the side. “I think,” he whispered, making me shiver, “I remember this is a soft spot of yours…” Then he placed his lips over my neck and started giving me long, slow kisses there and oh gods, my toes were digging into the mattress and I was sighing softly trying not to make any louder noises.

 

Will …” I moaned, half in protest, half in pleasure.

 

“Give in yet?” he murmured, against my neck.

 

I really, really wanted to. So damn badly. “You need to do better than that,” I replied in defiance even though I knew we were playing a very dangerous game.

 

Will looked up at me, his eyes sparkling with excitement. “Oh, I will,” he teased, “if you can handle it. Not to brag, but you kind of look like you’re going to combust on the spot.”

 

“Shut…” I started but my words died in my throat as he went in to kiss the other side of my neck, behind my ear, all the way down to my clavicle. I was doing so well holding myself back verbally, but when he started trailing a firm hand down my chest, my stomach, and then dipped a finger into my waistband right over my hip, I gasped as my entire body burned. “Mmm, gods , Will,” I half chuckled, half moaned. “You need to stop.”

 

He gave me a playful smile that made me regret saying anything of the sort. “Because I’m winning?” he asked.

 

“Yes!” I admitted. “Now come lie next to me and calm down.”

 

He did as he was told, giving me a stupid dorky grin the entire time.

 

“I think you’re overestimating how strenuous it’s going to be,” Will told me.

 

I scoffed. “I’ve only had sex with you hundreds of times,” I replied unimpressed, “what would I know?”

 

He shrugged. “It doesn’t have to be over the top.”

 

I kissed his cheek. “Just wait , William,” I ordered, not wanting our first time in seven months to be ruined by anything. I knew after all this time, it was definitely going to be… intense. And I wasn’t going to risk hurting him in the process. “It’s not that hard.”

 

“Isn’t it?” he asked raising his eyebrows, trailing his gaze down my body.

 

“My eyes are up here, Solace,” I snapped.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said not sounding sorry. “But I’m just saying-“

 

“If you don’t stop,” I threatened, “I’m going to kiss you harder and you’re just going to get more and more frustrated.”

 

Will sighed. “You know it turns me on even more when you say things like that.”

 

I smiled. “I know.”

 

“Evil!” he accused, picking his shirt up so he could put it back on.

 

“Actually,” I said, stopping him, “you don’t have to put it on right away.”

 

He laughed at me playfully. “You’re just as bad as me.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Of course I am. That’s the fucking problem.”

 

He put his shirt back on anyway and smiled at me. “I admire your self control,” he told me.

 

“That’s funny,” I replied, already missing seeing his bronze, sculpted upper body, “because I absolutely hate it.”

Notes:

Because we’ve waited so long for steamy chapters, what’s a few more?

Absolute torture when you have someone who has a hundred different ways to turn you on, ESPECIALLY when you also know they have a hundred different ways to get you off if they wanted to…

Chapter 73: Planning

Summary:

They plan for their Christmas.

Notes:

It was weird writing this at this time of year.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

We had decided to host our big family Christmas at my apartment. After all of Will’s siblings, Morana and my university friends had agreed, we got started on the planning.

 

Will was currently stood in front of Ambrosius, Ocean and me, talking us through his mostly blank whiteboard. “So as you can see,” he said, “I’ve got columns for ‘food’, ‘things to do’, and ‘sleep’. I’ve already put a few ideas of my own on here, like you can’t do Christmas without brussel sprouts and monopoly, but what we can do today is gather ideas from everyone and we can make this into the recipe for the perfect Christmas.“ Then he gave us all a look like he was proud of himself.

 

“Oh honey,” Ocean whispered to me, “can you sleep with the poor guy already? He’s gone organisational crazy from the horniness.”

 

I burst out laughing and Will narrowed his eyes at me. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing,” I spluttered.

 

“What?” he pushed. “You don’t want brussel sprouts?”

 

I gave him an affectionate smile while shaking my head in exasperation. “You’re so cute. And no, I definitely don’t.”

 

“I think I’m wondering,” Ambri cut in, “why ‘brussel sprouts’ is the only item on the entire ‘food’ list.”

 

Will uncapped his whiteboard pen in excitement. “That’s so we can do the rest together!”

 

“You could’ve at least put potatoes as well,” Ambri replied. “They’re obviously a must.”

 

“But which potatoes?” Ocean asked. “Roast is too obvious, Nico hates anything sloppy so mashed is out, and Ambri, not to cause any arguments, but those Brazilian boiled potatoes you make are way too garlicky.”

 

“Why did you eat the entire pan when I cooked them last then?” Ambri demanded.

 

Ocean shrugged. “I was hungry.”

 

Ambri rolled his eyes.

 

“What’s the problem with roast potatoes?” I asked, thinking about the small ones my Mamma used to make in Italy.

 

Ocean flicked her braids, making them clink together. “The problem is that I’m not a basic bitch.”

 

“Maybe we make roast potatoes,” Ambri suggested, “and Ocean isn’t allowed any until she learns to appreciate other people’s cooking?”

 

I nodded. “I like that idea. Will, put that down.”

 

Will gave us all an amused expression and wrote ‘potatoes’ on the list.

 

“Add roast,” I requested.

 

“Not roast,” Ocean whined.

 

“They’re not for you, Ocean,” Ambri said. “Much like any of my cooking for the foreseeable future.”

 

“Oof,” I said, “that’s harsh. She’ll probably starve.”

 

“Nico’s right!” Ocean exclaimed. “Please, Ambri, please, I want some more,” she said in a very bad reenactment of Oliver Twist.

 

Ambri crossed his arms. “No,” he stated, “and while we’re on the subject of denying you things, can you stop bringing Sam over to our place? I quite like our couch.”

 

I looked at Will who was still standing patiently at his dorky whiteboard and before Ocean could argue, I said loudly, “Right that’s it. Everyone stop and listen to my boyfriend. He’s obviously, very sadly, put a lot of thought into this and actually I’d like it if we weren’t still planning our Christmas next summer.”

 

Will gave me a smile of appreciation as Ocean and Ambri started giving him proper items of food for his list. Then we moved onto his ‘things to do’ section and I said, “Can we play Mythomagic?”

 

“Girl,” Ocean gasped, “not the kids game?”

 

“I think it’s great for all ages,” Will defended, writing it on the list. “It’ll be fun. Anything else?”

 

“Strip poker!” Ocean shouted out.

 

We all gave her a look.

 

“What?” she asked. “Geez, tough crowd.”

 

“What about singalongs?” Will wondered aloud. “I can ask my sister Gracie to bring her guitar.”

 

I clapped my hands in nostalgia. “Yes, please. I’ve missed Apollo singalongs.”

 

Will wrote on his board and again when Ambri suggested we go on an after dinner walk for our stupid health.

 

“Can I just ask,” Ocean cut in, “why is there a ‘sleep’ column? I mean, I’m all for sleeping with some new people, but William dear, at least bring it up with your boyfriend with some tact.”

 

Will’s cheeks tinted pink. “Yeah that’s not what-“

 

“Yes we’re all aware that Nico is giving you blue balls at the moment,” Ocean continued in a voice like she didn’t care at all about the inappropriateness of what she was saying, “but give him a minute. He’ll open up soon-”

 

I nudged my friend. “Can you shut the hell up?” I requested.

 

Will gave us all an amused look but spoke to Ocean as he said smoothly, “I think you’re obsessing over that a lot more than either Nico or myself. Perhaps you’re projecting?”

 

I winked at my boyfriend as Ambri started poking Ocean playfully, “Oooo, he got you.”

 

Ocean gave Will a look, half impressed, half surprised. “Maybe,” she said, “but I’m still having more sex in this apartment than the two boys who even live here.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Stop being so shallow,” I scolded. “Remember when we both gave you good advice about Sam who’s now opening up again?”

 

“And dude,” Ambri added, “please stop using our damn couch.”

 

Ocean held her hands up. “I’d use your beds but you’re always in them!”

 

Will gave her a confused look. “Don’t you have your own bed?”

 

“Girl, I share a room with my roommate,” she explained. After another second of thought, she added, “Maybe I’ll use Nico’s bed when he stays over at Will’s.”

 

“Please don’t,” I groaned, then to Will, “And completely unrelated, we’ll be sleeping here until further notice.”

 

Will laughed.

 

“I assume the ‘sleep’ section,” Ambri said, getting us back on track, “is deciding where everyone is going to sleep?”

 

Will nodded. “Obviously we have Nico’s room, your room, the couch in here-“

 

“I have a blowup mattress too,” Ocean supplied.

 

“That’s probably the only helpful thing you’ve said all day,” Ambri scoffed.

 

Before Ocean could retaliate, Will quickly said, “And if we need, my house will have spare rooms too. Annabeth is spending Christmas with Percy and his family, Ash has plans with their friends in southern California and obviously I can sleep in Nico’s room-“

 

“Getting a more private Christmas present?” Ocean asked innocently.

 

I rolled my eyes and groaned. “Right, that’s it,” I decided. “I am not telling you a single thing about my sex life ever again.”

 

“What sex life?” Ocean teased.

 

I scowled at her and she chuckled. “Sorry, I’ll stop,” she relented. “I love you guys. Everyone should have sex when they’re comfortable. And thanks, Will. This is gonna be a great Christmas.”

Notes:

Do you like Ocean? She’s an acquired taste I think. But very fun to write.

Chapter 74: Carpet

Summary:

After planning.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“Could I keep some clothes round here?” I asked Nico when we’d retired to his room after Christmas planning.

 

Apparently he wasn’t listening though because his head was buried in his closet and now he remerged with a large box in his hands. “Found it,” he exclaimed.

 

“Your gayness?” I asked sarcastically. “After finally coming out of the closet?”

 

He rolled his eyes. “I’ve been out for half a decade, Solace.”

 

“That’s such a skill issue,” I joked. “I’ve been out for over a decade. Loser.”

 

“Yeah, I might have to revert back to homophobia just so I can hate you,” Nico replied.

 

“Nah,” I said, grinning. “You’re way too gay for me for that.”

 

Nico gave me a reluctant smile.

 

“What’s in the box?” I asked.

 

He held it up for me to see. “The Game of Life,” he informed me.

 

My eyes widened as the nostalgia hit from seeing the frayed edges and primary colours. “The one we used to play during camp Christmases?”

 

Nico nodded. “The very one,” he confirmed. “I picked it up when we visited so now we can play it this year too- Oh, Styx.”

 

The lid had slipped off the game because of the angle he’d been holding it and now the pieces were clattering over the floor. I went to help him gather them up and he scolded, “Get up, Solace. You’re supposed to be taking it easy.”

 

I scoffed. “Yeah, sitting on the floor, picking up these tiny plastic pieces is really going to do me in,” I replied.

 

“You always told me to err on the side of caution when I was the patient,” Nico said, gathering the cards back together. “And now, look at you. Taking every chance to rebel against your doctor’s rules.”

 

I smiled playfully, shuffling a little closer to him. “It is fun, isn’t it?” I whispered, placing my hand on his knee. “Breaking a few rules...”

 

“We are not doing this again,” he stated breathlessly.

 

“Doing what?” I teased, slowly moving my hand up his thigh.

 

A small gasp escaped his lips and he shoved me off. “ That ,” he complained.

 

I raised my eyebrows, tucking a piece of his hair behind his ear, brushing my fingertips against the side of his throat. “You’ll have to be more specific,” I whispered.

 

Nico rolled his eyes as his pupils grew darker. It was very fun winding him up; I did it any chance I got. “No strenuous activity,” he replied, staring at my lips.

 

“Ahh,” I grinned, leaning into the crook of his neck, brushing my lips over his pulse. “Trust me, I can be very soft… As slow as you like…”

 

Nico let out a quiet sigh in response and dropped his head to the side for me. I let my hand rest on his waist as I continued to talk in his ear. “I can draw it out so long, you’ll start to shake… You probably won’t be able to handle it…”

 

William …” he half protested, half moaned and his voice, full of lust sparked something deep in my gut.

 

“It’ll be so far from strenuous,” I continued, “it’ll make you lose your mind…” Then I bit into his throat and his loud noises of content made me want to burst.

 

I pushed him down onto the carpet and gripped his hair in my hand as I kissed a deep line down the other side of his neck. Nico shivered and groaned subtly and gods, all I could think about was how much I needed him.

 

So I kissed him, pouring that emotion into how I moved, how my lips parted for him, how my hands slid slowly up the sides of his body and back down a little lower each time. Nico gripped at the hem of my shirt, so tightly I thought he might rip it, as if he were having trouble stopping himself tearing it over my head. I thought about helping him out but it was probably a bad idea; just the feeling of his cool knuckles dancing over my stomach made me feel like a burning mess.

 

We always somehow ended up here and it was incredibly frustrating. I had not expected to have yet another restriction on our physical intimacy after finally abolishing the last one. And now that we were making out twenty four seven, it really was driving me crazy. I was craving him so palpably, my bones felt magnetic.

 

“Fuck, no ,” Nico whined suddenly. “Will, no . That feels too good.”

 

“What?” I teased evilly, doing it again. “This?”

 

His eyes rolled back and my hunger exploded. I felt like I needed to elicit every last moan he had to give. I wanted to take him until we were both bundles of spent energy, basking in buckets of pleasure hormones.

 

Please , Nico,” I begged, burying my face into his shoulder, grinding my hips as my hand continue to dip teasingly into his shirt. “I need you…”

 

He breathed out shakily, tugging my hair and tensing his thighs around me. “You… know… we can’t…”

 

“I’ll be careful,” I promised. “I’ll… I’ll…”

 

“You’ll do what feels good and deal with the consequences afterwards,” Nico finished. “I know you, Will. We’re not doing this.”

 

“Define ‘this’,” I requested. “What kind of sex aren’t we allowed?”

 

“All of them!” Nico cried, sounding a bit too desperate. “All the kinds!”

 

“So…” I teased, “is this okay…?” I trailed my fingertips down his stomach until I found that spot that I knew always had him forgetting how to speak and-

 

He gasped in pleasure but quickly slapped me away, biting his lip. “Get the hell off me right now, Solace,” he breathed. “Before your disabled dumbass makes me cave.”

 

I grinned before rolling sideways onto the carpet and pressed my hands into my eyes, panting as hard as I would’ve if we’d actually slept together.

 

“I should kick you out for that,” Nico said after a while.

 

“Is that the only way you’d be able to resist me?” I shot back playfully. “You know? Since you were pawing at me pretty frantically five minutes ago.”

 

“Why,” Nico growled, “do you have to make this so damn difficult?”

 

I turned to face him, satisfied to see his cheeks were still extremely flushed. “Why do you ,” I whispered, “have to make this so damn easy?”

 

I smirked at his incredulous expression before laying back on my hands. I grimaced suddenly when I realised how much my body was protesting after the lustful adrenaline had dissipated somewhat. “Nico?”

 

“What?” he snapped harshly.

 

I sighed. “Being on the floor is starting to make me ache and turns out you were right.”

 

He groaned in annoyance. “You are the absolute worst,” he muttered. “Okay, come here, idiot.”

 

He helped me get onto the bed and went to fetch a glass of water so I could take my pain medicine.

 

“Why are you so stupid?” he complained, stroking my hair.

 

I smiled. “You make me stupid,” I replied, which made him smile. “Also,” I added less seriously, “it’s been almost seven months, Nico. At this point, you shouldn’t be surprised my head is in that place like all the time.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah, well, we need to dial it down until you’re better.”

 

I nodded. “I know,” I sighed, squeezing his hand.

 

“But guess what?” he added.

 

“Mmm?”

 

He nudged me. “Imagine what it’ll be like when we can …”

 

My entire body reacted and I shuffled. “Imagining that isn’t helping,” I whined.

 

“I know,” Nico said evilly, ruffling my hair. “You also make it so damn easy.”

 

“Oh, you little-“

 

“Rest, Will,” he scolded, his eyes twinkling.

 

“I hate you.”

 

He snorted. “Yeah, right,” he replied. “I think I need to recreate the pillow wall from last month before we go to bed because you ‘hate’ me so much.”

 

I grinned. “Because that did us any good?”

 

Nico threw his hands up in the air. “What else do you want me to do?”

 

I winked suggestively at him. “I can think of a couple things,” I said. “Would you like me to list them?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “I’d like you to shut the hell up.”

 

I smiled before letting out a yawn. “Luckily for you,” I said, “the pain meds are making me sleepy.”

 

I held out my arms for him but he just eyed me suspiciously.

 

“Please?” I asked, batting my eyelashes. “I sleep better when you’re snuggling me.”

 

He sighed and obliged me.

Notes:

Ahhh they’re so sexually frustrated and honestly I am absolutely living for making it worse.

Chapter 75: Silver Tree

Summary:

Nico takes Will on a date.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Nico was taking me on a date and not to be dramatic, but I would probably drop dead on the spot if he did anything remotely romantic, so it wasn’t looking good for me.

 

He’d told me to wear something comfortable, but after our date in the forest, he’d literally beaten me at tree climbing in a long sleeved button down shirt, so I had to at least make an effort. I chose a yellow polo with a white and blue chequered sweater vest over the top paired with my trusty jean shorts. I even decided to do some blue eyeliner and just about managed to do it properly (after seven attempts) when Nico arrived to pick me up.

 

“You look way too nice to go grave robbing,” he stated when he saw me, looking me up and down.

 

I laughed, but he gave me an expression that made me reconsider. “That was a joke, right?” I asked.

 

He didn’t answer my question and then smiled at my reaction. “That was a joke, right ?” I repeated, louder.

 

“I wouldn’t say it’s funny per se,” Nico said, “but grave robbing is fun so…”

 

“Nico…” I warned. “What are you-?”

 

He stepped over the threshold and kissed me, slow and deep and perfect. My heart melted into my shoes. “Sorry,” he smiled after he’d stepped back and my breathing had gone haywire, “I like being able to do that whenever I want. Especially when it has the bonus of shutting you up.”

 

I scoffed weakly. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten my reasonable protest to your probable joke.”

 

Nico took my hand and started pulling me out of my house. “Just come on,” he ordered, leading me down my street, which was washed in dark yellow from the night and street lamps.

 

“Nico,” I started again, “we’re not actually grave robbing, right? It’s just that you keep laughing suspiciously whenever I ask you that question, so I just wanted to check.”

 

Nico squeezed my hand. “You’re not scared, are you, Solace?”

 

“Of dead bodies?” I asked. “No. Of getting arrested by angry Roman relatives of those dead bodies? Kinda.”

 

Nico laughed, which didn’t reassure me. “I’ll protect you,” he whispered.

 

“From a Roman prison that you’ll also be in?” I asked skeptically.

 

“Will,” Nico whined, “can you shut up and just trust me?”

 

I sighed. “Alright,” I relented. “Hey, are we heading to the university?”

 

Nico nodded. “You catch on quick, huh?”

 

We walked into the campus of New Rome University, my feet automatically wanting to take me to the main entrance to get to the medical school, but Nico led me round the side into the gardens instead. The good news I guess was that there probably weren’t any graves in here.

 

I walked through some of these hedges everyday, but Nico was leading me further inside through the gardens, along rows of perfectly tended bushes of colourful flowers with scents I couldn’t even name and trees that were bare on purpose but curled around in swirls, making the entrance to what looked like a maze.

 

“It’s so pretty,” I marvelled.

 

“You’ve never been here?” Nico asked.

 

I shook my head. “I guess I never knew it existed. I didn’t even know there was a maze here.”

 

Nico led me through the entrance and into the maze. “It’s only small,” he assured, “but we need to get to the middle.”

 

“That is usually how mazes work,” I agreed.

 

He rolled his eyes. “I’ve done this before,” he stated, “so you can lead the way. I will say though-“

 

“Uh uh uh,” I said quickly. “No hints or tips! I will get you safely to the centre without cheating, my poor damsel-“

 

“Watch it.”

 

“Ghost king in need?” I tried.

 

“No.”

 

“My poor, frail boyfriend?”

 

“No.”

 

“Handsome prince?”

 

Nico’s lips tugged upward. “That one’s alright.”

 

I smiled. “And the handsomest prince you are,” I exclaimed. “Don’t worry. I’ll escort you through this perilous journey.”

 

Nico nodded sarcastically. “Perilous indeed. The hedges in particular terrify me. It’s called twig-o-leaf-o-phobia.”

 

I laughed and gave him a quick squeeze. “Well that’s pretty cowardly of you,” I teased, “don’t you think?”

 

He nudged me hard. “Can you just get on with it, Will?”

 

“Not only cowardly,” I replied, “but impatient as well. Not to worry. Off we go.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes but let me lead him through a series of twists and turns that was the maze. I was pretty sure I’d taken the wrong path that led to the same dead end seven times in a row when Nico finally said something. “I know it’s a Saturday night,” he said dryly, “but I’m starting to worry I’m going to be late to my Monday morning lectures.”

 

“We’re almost there,” I assured based on no evidence that I possessed whatsoever. However, after a few more turns, I actually managed to lead us into the middle. “Oh, wow…”

 

There were even more bushes of beautiful flowers surrounding five white wooden benches making a pentagon shape around a single silver tree right in the centre that sparkled with the moonlight. I turned to my boyfriend, smiling at how his face was illuminated by the white light, making him look slightly more angelic than usual. “Wrap your arms around me,” I ordered.

 

Nico gave me a slightly confused look but didn’t hesitate placing his hands on my shoulders, around my neck. A second later, I placed a secure hand at the small of his back and dipped him low, almost to the ground, pleased as I saw his eyes shine with excitement. Then I took the opportunity to kiss him gloriously, relishing the feeling of Nico’s lips, his hands around my neck, only letting him back up when he sighed in my mouth.

 

Upright again, his cheeks dark and his eyes dazed, Nico mumbled, “You can do that again if you want.”

 

I smiled at him in satisfaction. “Maybe later,” I teased, “if I feel like it.”

 

He rolled his eyes and headed toward one of the benches, perching on it and holding his hand over the ground. I sat next to him, and only jumped slightly when a full skeleton appeared.

 

I looked at Nico. “‘Grave robbing’?” I asked.

 

He nodded happily. “And this kind is technically not illegal since nobody actually knew this was here.”

 

I smiled and shook my head. “And what are they for?” I asked, gesturing to the skeleton. “A chaperone?” I gave him a suggestive look. “The opposite of a chaperone?”

 

“Ew, Will, no,” he exclaimed. He paused awkwardly as I gave him a look of interest, genuinely confused but sure I was going to love whatever he’d planned. “Well, I just thought… I like when you teach me medical stuff and I can tell you love it too, so I thought maybe you could… teach me some anatomy and, you know, that’s what it’s for I guess…”

 

Nico looked down at the skeleton, shyly not meeting my eyes. That was probably a good thing because I was practically melting inside, currently internally screaming like a sixteen year old. “Oh my gods!” I squealed. “This is actually awesome. I love it! I love you! How did you even think of this?”

 

He shrugged modestly, finally looking back up at me with relief and a cute smile. “You like the idea?”

 

“Um, of course I fucking do,” I replied indignantly. “Can we start right now?”

 

Nico nodded eagerly. “Teach me anatomy, Solace.”

 

I sat down on the ground and Nico sat opposite me, with the skeleton in between us. “I would like to start by saying,” I announced, “that this couldn’t have been possible without my lovely assistant, Skeleton-“

 

“That’s what you named them?” Nico asked unimpressed.

 

“I’ll take questions at the end, please,” I replied and he rolled his eyes. He was smiling though and I definitely was too because this was probably the perfect blend of Nico and my separate expertise and I loved what that reflected.

 

“So we can start at the top,” I suggested. “This is the cranium and can you see these lines joining the different bones together?”

 

Nico nodded.

 

“They’re called the sutures,” I continued, “very tough but still vulnerable to extreme trauma.”

 

Nico started feeling around his own head. “Where’s mine?” he asked.

 

I shuffled closer to him, softly placing my fingertips in his hair. “Here’s the biggest one,” I whispered. “And here’s another. And one right here too.”

 

He sighed at my touches and I smiled.

 

“Then,” I continued, working my way down at the front, “here’s the sternum. It’s actually split into three smaller parts,” I added, pointing them out.

 

Nico felt his own. “Like here?”

 

I nodded and softly demonstrated on him, stroking down the centre of his chest over his shirt even though he’d gotten the right location in the first place (not that he seemed to mind).

 

“The sternum attaches to the clavicle,” I said afterwards. “Which extends to the shoulder which has lots of different parts.”

 

“Show me on me,” Nico said eagerly.

 

I smiled at him. “Is there a reason you conjured the skeleton?”

 

He shrugged. “If you’d rather show me on them, that’s up to you.”

 

I ended up doing both, pointing out the bony parts on Skeleton and then gently rubbing along Nico’s shoulder to demonstrate. He sighed when I pressed into the top of his scapula.

 

“You could’ve just asked if you wanted a massage,” I joked. “I probably would’ve said yes.”

 

Nico laughed, embarrassed. “I’m having fun learning,” he assured. “Carry on.”

 

“The sternum is also attached to some of the ribs-“ I started.

 

“I know what ribs are,” Nico interrupted. “I’ve broken them enough times.”

 

“Are you sure you’ve got ribs?” I asked seriously.

 

“Um, yes?”

 

“Just to make sure…” I teased, reaching out and poking in between them playfully.

 

Nico chuckled and jerked away. “Stop being so unprofessional,” he scolded, “or I’ll report you to your seniors.”

 

I held my hands up. “I sincerely apologise,” I stated. “I promise only light stroking and gentle groping from now on.”

 

“Hmph,” he replied, though he didn’t look displeased.

 

“You can see the spine at the back,” I continued, pointing from the head to the pelvis. “Just look how each vertebra is so unique, with its different processes of bone and the diameter based on its weight bearing use. Aren’t they pretty?”

 

Nico hummed in agreement, his eyes flitting between me and the skeleton.

 

“It’s amazing how they fit together so perfectly despite their differences,” I said softly. I wiggled my eyebrows at him. “Just like us.”

 

Nico made a face. “That was so cheesy,” he complained, but he couldn’t help smiling nonetheless.

 

“You love it,” I told him and he didn’t deny it. I faced Skeleton again and showed Nico their pelvis. “This part is what a lot of people call the hip,” I explained, “but it’s actually part of the ilium of the pelvis.” I raised my eyebrows at him. “Do you want me to show you yours?”

 

Nico’s cheeks blushed. “No, I’m good thanks.”

 

I smiled playfully. “You usually enjoy it though.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“I’ll show you later maybe then,” I decided, “if you’re lucky.”

 

“If you’re lucky,” he corrected.

 

“I would love to be that lucky,” I replied truthfully.

 

Nico rolled his eyes, glancing at my lips for a moment before saying, “You missed the arms, Solace.”

 

“I wasn’t aware I had to go in a specific order,” I said, amused. “But here, you’ve got the humerus, and then a bit lower, the radius and ulna-“

 

“Who came up with these names?” Nico demanded. “Why not call them arm bone one, two and three?”

 

I chuckled. “I guess you can take that up with my dad,” I suggested. “At our next family gathering.”

 

Nico pulled a face at that but I knew he liked Apollo a lot more than some of the other gods.

 

“And obviously, with the many bones of the wrist and hand,” I continued, “I doubt you’d want me to name them all, but, I will just…”

 

I took his hand in mine and lifted to my lips. I loved watching Nico melt when I kissed him there. It was like the gesture held a soft spot in his heart, like his own fantasy novel. And I was happy to oblige.

 

“I love when you’re passionate,” Nico whispered when I’d finished talking about the all the rest of the skeleton’s parts. “I could genuinely listen to you for hours.”

 

That made me so unbelievably happy. “Thank you, darlin’,” I replied weakly. “I love sharing my passions with you.”

 

I stood up and dusted myself off, holding a hand out to Nico who actually took it instead of giving me a sarcastic comment. Then we both sat down on one of the white wooden benches behind us, looking at the silver tree.

 

“I just want to tell you something, Will,” Nico started cautiously.

 

The tone in his voice sounded serious and I tried not to let my too fast beating heart jump to conclusions. “Yeah?”

 

Nico took my hand and squeezed it in his lap which reassured me, before saying, “I guess I just wanted to clarify… I mean I know… I mean I don’t know, but if I were you, I’d be wondering what I, I mean me, Nico would’ve done if you, Will hadn’t you know… and… that thing with, yeah, hadn’t happened.” He paused to give me a grimace. “You didn’t understand a word of that, did you?”

 

I gave a small laugh. “I’m shocked I did actually understand it,” I confirmed, probably because this exact thing had been on my mind recently though. “Go on.”

 

“Oh,” he said. “Great. Well, I was just going to tell you that none of that mattered. To be honest, Will, I was pretty sure I was going to get back together with you ever since I learned the truth.”

 

My stomach turned in a good way. “Really?”

 

“Yes, William,” he said as if he was irritated he had to spell it all out. “I can understand what you did. It was… bad. But it also, great, so… I can forgive you, and maybe even thank you for it one day. And my heart keeps telling me that this one bad thing doesn’t even come close to all the good, you know? This is where I’m supposed to be. Here. With you. Plus I’m comforted by the fact that I’d never fall for your bullshit again.”

 

I half laughed as I nodded.

 

“And maybe you could say,” Nico continued, “that all the stuff that happened pushed it forward maybe a week, or even a month, but… trust me, it was going to happen at some point. You’re annoyingly inevitable. And, well, I’m glad it was pushed forward. More than glad. I don’t know if you can tell, but I’m ridiculously happy now. This is right , Will. Us. And to be honest, even a week without calling you my boyfriend is a week wasted.”

 

I gave him an intensely affectionate look and grabbed him into a tight hug. Everything that I’d been carrying on my shoulders for over six months now finally was completely dissolved and I could actually relax and let myself be stupidly in love. “Nico…” I whispered. “That was beautiful. Thank you.”

 

He patted my back awkwardly. “It’s not a big deal,” he muttered. “You deserved to hear it. You can stop squeezing me now.”

 

“I will never stop,” I stated, holding him against me.

 

He sighed and sank into the hug. “Well, if you insist,” he relented.

Notes:

You’re welcome for the daily dose of fluff. They’re fixing things yay!

I love anatomy. It’s so elegant and can be really romantic too.

Chapter 76: No Pyjamas

Summary:

After the date.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I made Will come and stay over at mine after our date, not that there were any objections from his part. As we walked in the nighttime, there was a spring in his step and even though it was annoying because our entwined hands kept bopping, I couldn’t help but feel like I’d fixed something important between us.

 

When we got to my bedroom, I kicked off my shoes and opened my closet. “You should probably keep some clothes here in future,” I told him, going through my things, “but you can borrow some pyjamas tonight if you want.”

 

Suddenly, Will was behind me, his hands placed at my hips and his lips next to my ear. “Or maybe,” he whispered, “I could just go without.”

 

I tilted my head to the side, giving him easier access and he obliged immediately, leaving hot, slow kisses along my neck. I hummed as his fingertips stroked along the hem of my shirt, just brushing my skin, making me burn. “I think we both know that’s a bad idea,” I muttered.

 

Will continued kissing my neck, completely undoing me, going harder, even grazing with his teeth. He stopped when I sighed loudly and replied, “I thought you had self control.”

 

“I do-“ I started then gasped involuntarily when he slid a finger into the front of my waistband near my hip.

 

He chuckled lightly. “Sorry, I didn’t catch that.”

 

I didn’t reply because he’d started kissing my neck again. I closed my eyes and leaned into him as one of his hands dipped under my shirt and started leaving burning lines of soft strokes over my stomach, up my chest, teasing my sensitive areas and making me dizzy.

 

“Hey,” he murmured, so close to me, “do you want me to help you change into your pyjamas?”

 

I tried to scoff but it came out as a breathy sigh. “I can change by myself, thanks…”

 

“Aw, but I do it so much better,” he replied, his hands dipping at the hem of my shirt again, in a question.

 

For gods’ sake, this man was going to be the death of me. I did not understand why he could literally get me to do anything he asked with a few kisses and a teasing voice. I raised my arms up as an invitation and Will lifted my shirt over my head. I didn’t feel cold because my boyfriend was always a burning temperature and when he was there, touching me, I was sweating and shivering delightfully at the same time.

 

Will started kissing the top of my shoulders, his hands still stroking my sides, driving me fucking crazy. With the last shred of sanity I had left, I turned around and gave him an unimpressed look. Before I could scold him, he looked at my face and gazed over at my bare chest, like he couldn’t believe he’d ever been this lucky. “You’re so beautiful…” he told me, his pupils dark with desire. “So, so beautiful… and…” His eyes then found the stylised sun tattooed on my hip, the one we shared, the one I hadn’t actually had the heart to want to remove. “You kept it?” Will asked, his voice a husk of feelings, as he caressed a finger over the inked design, making me shudder.

 

I nodded. “It’s mine,” I replied simply.

 

“Nico…” he whined affectionately, wrapping his hands around my neck before he kissed me. I pressed myself into him, pulling his hair lightly at the back of his head and tingling when he sighed into my mouth. He brought his fingers around my nape, his nails against my skin and as I kissed him harder, I wanted more, more…

 

“Okay, we need to stop,” I decided weakly, pulling back and physically pushing him away.

 

Will gave me an amused look but backed off and sat on the edge of my bed, eyeing me up and down. I rolled my eyes and turned around to look through my closet again, pulling out an oversized washed out black tee and throwing it to him. “This’ll probably fit you,” I told him.

 

He nodded. “And should I change right here?” he asked. “Or maybe not, right? You probably won’t be able to handle it.”

 

“Go ahead,” my ego made me say which was obviously a mistake because as soon as he’d taken his vest and shirt off, so much damn heat raised to my face, it clouded my mind completely. And unfortunately, the sight of my stupidly attractive boyfriend now shirtless forced me to cross the room, straddle him and kiss him aggressively.

 

I felt Will smiling triumphantly against my lips but what did I care? Because his skin was against mine and I could feel every part of him, every curve, each hard plane of muscle in his stomach, his chest, in his arms. I trailed a hand slowly down his body, feeling his breath catch as I got lower.

 

Then suddenly, Will placed his hands beneath my legs, swiftly picked me up and deposited me on the bed so I was lying flat, with him between my legs. He took my hands and pinned them above my head. Gods help me.

 

“We’re stopping right?” he asked, amusement and lust sparkling in his eyes.

 

I bit my lip to hide my smile. “We should definitely stop,” I agreed.

 

“Mmm hmm,” he replied watching my chest rise at a stupidly fast pace. “Do you want to stop, Nico?”

 

I was definitely hyperventilating at seeing my boyfriend on top of me, watching his strong arms keeping me beneath him. “I want you,” I admitted quietly. “But you know we can’t.”

 

Will leaned down and kissed my cheek, my jaw, my neck. “Hey, Nico,” he whispered in my ear, sending a shiver through me, “I forgot to tell you something…”

 

I hummed in pleasure, at the feel of his lips, his body, his hands pressing mine into the mattress.

 

“It’s just a small detail,” Will continued teasingly, sliding his hands down my arms as he kissed my chest, making me gasp. “It probably won’t change anything really…”

 

“Spit it out, Solace,” I said, grabbing his hair, playing with it as my legs tensed around him at his touches.

 

“So I went into Camp Jupiter earlier today,” he whispered, “for a checkup…” He started kissing down my stomach, towards my tattooed hip, making me clench. He cautiously lifted a section of my waistband just high enough so he could kiss me there and I bit my lip as I moaned.

 

Will looked up at me so he could see my reaction as he stated, “And yeah, they gave me the all clear… I’m completely back to normal. Perfectly healthy.”

 

Excitement bubbled in my gut as I half laughed, half gasped. “So…?”

 

He nodded suggestively. “Yes.”

 

I shook my head in disbelief. “And you couldn’t have told me this sooner?” I demanded.

 

He shrugged unapologetically. “What can I say?” he asked. “I love teasing you.”

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“The way you’re so desperately trying to hold back,” he continued playfully, “but I know exactly what’s going through your head.”

 

I scoffed. “I have been successful actually,” I replied. “It’s you who’s been a fucking pain.”

 

Will smiled and rolled off me, leaving my body itching for him.

 

“Where are you going?” I demanded.

 

“You said we should stop,” he replied innocently. “So I guess we should stop.”

 

I scoffed dramatically. “You’re actually insufferable,” I told him.

 

“Am I?” he asked lazily, knowing exactly what he was doing.

 

I nodded sarcastically. “Do you enjoy being the most irritating person in the world?” I asked.

 

He held his hands up. “I’m only doing what I’m told,” he said with a smile. “Make your mind up.”

 

“You’re the worst,” I muttered, relaxing my head back on my pillow and trying to calm down (I was very unsuccessful).

 

And it didn’t help when Will started lazily trailing lines with his finger over the skin of my arm, up to my shoulder, my chest, stomach, along the line of my jeans and back up my side. I didn’t have the energy or motivation to tell him to get the hell off, so I closed my eyes and tried to stop breathing so heavily.

 

“Am I the worst?” he teased, dipping his finger in and out of my waistband.

 

“Yes, you fucking are,” I said between loud breaths. “Without a doubt, the absolute, one hundred percent- What are you doing?”

 

Will had moved back on top of me, his head level with my jeans which he was currently unbuttoning. “Is this okay?” he asked.

 

“Yes,” I said, always okay with anything when it came to him, “but what are you doing?”

 

“Nothing,” he replied teasingly, continuing to take my clothes off. “Why don’t you continue insulting me?”

 

I smiled, a deep fluttering sensation of yearning taking over me. I tried to pull myself together in the whirlwind of excitement. “Yes, I will continue,” I breathed, my voice shaking, “because you need to admit that you’re the most annoying -“ But then I couldn’t say anything else except groan and splutter and grip Will’s hair and curl my toes into my blanket and tense every muscle in my godsdamn body as my head dropped back onto the pillow and my eyes closed in pure ecstasy, reaching new highs just when I thought it couldn’t get any better.

 

“Don’t…” I warned some time after, just about managing to get words out. “Don’t… I’m…”

 

So close …” Will finished for me, giving me his teasing signature grin in between flicks of his tongue. It was so incredibly hot, I was sure I was going to topple over anyway. Will made sure I didn’t though and gods I was panting and completely undone when he slid back up me, kissing me hard and intense and it was absolutely everything.

 

Then I rolled us over so I could work my way down his body and finally wipe the playful smile off his face. I’d been craving this for so damn long, and the moment I finally let myself have it, my body was transported into some place completely euphoric. The hormones took over and I felt animalistic, like this was what my mouth was made for.

 

Will let out a sound like a strangled sob, desperate and eager like what I was doing was absolutely destroying him and I lived for it. I was starving for it. Gagging for it. And when I finally, finally got to taste that delicious familiarity, when his hot, wet saltiness coated my tongue and his entire body contracted in pleasure, I moaned in response, floating, soaring, breathing in the way he shuddered, shaking from the tingling in my stomach.

 

And I immediately needed more. I gave him a few seconds but couldn’t wait any longer before going back and eliciting more groans from him, my hunger growing with every sharp breath he took, every flutter of his half closed lids, every tense of his thighs. “ Fuck, Nico ,” he whimpered, his voice husky. Instead of it satiating me, it made me sure I was never going to get enough.

 

I slipped a finger inside, that spot that made him positively crumble into pieces exactly where I remembered it to be, and I stroked him there until he all he could do was whine weakly, trembling beneath my touch.

 

Please …” Will begged after his second. “I… I’m going crazy …”

 

I smirked. “I haven’t even started yet…”

 

“Gods, I know ,” Will sighed breathily. “That’s why I’m going crazy.”

 

I curled my fingers hard, right there and the primal cry he let out made me lose it. I licked up his stickiness and kissed a fast line up his body. Maybe next time I’d be slower, gentler, take the time to appreciate and remember and take advantage of how every part of his body reacts under my fingertips, but right now, I needed him and I could not wait, I could not wait

 

Yes …” Will gasped, his eyes fluttering closed and then open, his cheeks that beautiful rosy colour that only blotted this deep when he was like this, spread out and moaning and gods , I’d missed him looking like this beneath me.

 

I groaned, burying my face into his neck, sure I’d entered into another dimension because I could not remember it feeling this good…? Surely… surely it couldn’t be this good?

 

Fuck …” Will whimpered, as his nails dug into my back. “ This… this …”

 

I couldn’t even breathe properly let alone reply. Will was pulling my hips in closer, asking me to move faster and I obliged, biting into his throat and feeling the grunting moans he was making, feeding off them. “… this…” I agreed weakly before we both exploded around each other in a chaotic whirlpool, surrounding us in the absolute pinnacle of pleasure.

 

“Oh… my… gods…” Will panted afterwards, grinning at me with his stupid, gorgeous, dorky face.

 

“Yeah…” I replied, clutching onto his arms for dear life. “Holy fucking shit, yeah.”

 

We looked at each other and started laughing. I felt giddy and shaky and so impossibly close to my boyfriend.

 

“Gods, Nico…” he sighed wistfully. “I mean, I knew you were good at sex. Like I remember obviously. But fuck …”

 

I chuckled, trying to calm down, but hearing Will talking about how much he’d enjoyed it was riling me back up. Then suddenly he was rolling on top of me, his hand moving down me slowly. I bit my lip, unsurprisingly definitely getting excited again. “So…” he whispered, his eyes dark, “wanna switch?”

 

My stomach clenched. “Gods, yes…” I begged.

 

Will smiled, stroking a burning hot finger down my side. “Right now?” he asked playfully.

 

I wiggled underneath him, my chest rising impatiently already. “ Yes ,” I breathed.

 

“You’re sure you can handle it?” he teased.

 

“You’re sure you can handle it?” I retorted, looking down.

 

He leaned in to kiss me, and I moved into him desperately like we hadn’t been at each other for literal hours already.

 

“Okay, I’m ready,” Will announced literally ten seconds later.

 

I raised my eyebrows. “That fast?”

 

Will grinned. “Shut up while you can,” he advised, licking his fingers wet. “You’re going to be screaming in a moment…”

 

I didn’t reply; I was too occupied with proving him right.

Notes:

Was it worth the wait?

Chapter 77: French Toast

Summary:

The morning after shenanigans.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I woke up with a glittery feeling in my stomach and a cute son of Hades buried in my chest.

 

“And I thought I slept in late,” Nico mumbled.

 

I smiled. “Well, I did expend a lot of energy last night,” I defended, stroking his bare back.

 

“I also did a lot of work, thank you, Solace,” he replied sleepily.

 

I kissed the top of his head. “Oh, I am very aware,” I agreed, the flashbacks making me giddy. And a little hot. “I’m just saying though, last night obviously took a lot out of me.”

 

“Uh huh?” he said unimpressed. “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

I grinned, stroking his hair and kissing his cheek. “How do I put this…?” I mused playfully. “Now I wouldn’t exactly use the word ‘ insatiable ’ to describe your libido but you know, it’s somewhere around that ballpark- Hey, where have you gone?”

 

Nico had huffed indignantly and now he had rolled onto the other side of the bed, facing away from me.

 

I smiled at him. “I’m just teasing, darlin’,” I assured, reaching out and lightly scratching his back like I knew he liked. “And you don’t have to be embarrassed. It’s definitely a good thing. I wasn’t much better to be honest. Or better at all. Which works out perfectly since that means I’m always more than happy to help you out.”

 

Nico slowly turned back around but then dived into his duvet. I laughed and followed him, feeling like a kid as I saw his cute smile. We wrestled a little in the safety of the blankets and I was becoming surer and surer that the fluffy feeling in my chest was not going to dissipate any time soon.

 

When we were partially out of breath, Nico reached out and stroked my cheek. “How was it for you?” he asked me shyly.

 

I rolled my eyes, pressing a kiss to his palm. “What do you think?” I asked sarcastically. There was no way he didn’t know how good it had been for me; I’d always been pretty vocal in the bedroom and last night had put a whole new meaning to the word ‘ecstasy’, something I had made sure to let him know via the noises I’d made. “Obviously,” I continued, slowly, “it was pretty fucking great. The entire six and a half times. I still feel tingly.”

 

Nico bit his lip, his gaze travelling lower. “Are you tired?” he asked.

 

I shrugged. “I’m not that bad considering we stayed up for what? Four hours after we should have.”

 

He nodded, giving me a look and shuffling closer.

 

“Oh, I see,” I said in amusement. “You got offended by my ‘insatiable’ comment because it was actually true, huh?”

 

Nico reached out and pulled himself on top of me, pushing our bodies together and the heat, the friction was going to make me lose it. I watched his dark eyes, the muscles of his chest and I was suddenly thinking about a hundred different things I wanted to do to him.

 

“You owe me,” he whispered playfully, raising his eyebrows. “Seven months worth to be precise.”

 

I held him at his hips as he kissed my neck. Gods help me , that felt good. “Is that so?” I asked weakly, kind of glad we were on the same page of ‘ have as much sex as humanly possible like right now ’. The tingling in my stomach was getting ridiculously strong and I could not deal with how Nico could make me feel. He made me crave him so badly, I started shaking.

 

“You want seven months worth over this single weekend?” I asked breathlessly.

 

Nico hummed, nipping behind my ear like he didn’t know it completely undid me. “I’m happy to negotiate if you think you can’t handle it,” he murmured.

 

I smiled and gasped softly as he grazed his teeth. “Why don’t I start now?” I suggested, stroking my hand over his hip and slowly moving more centrally. “And we’ll see where we get?”

 

Nico moaned in my ear. “If you… want…”

 

I chuckled. “I know what you want,” I teased.

 

Will …” he whined, breathing along my neck, making me shiver.

 

“Okay, darlin’,” I said gently as I stopped teasing and he groaned loudly at my more purposeful touches. “I wasn’t done with you last night anyway.”

 

*

 

Nico and I stayed in bed until early afternoon and I had only had to tap out because I was absolutely starving. He made us both french toast topped with syrup, strawberries and sliced banana.

 

“When did you learn how to cook?” I asked, enjoying watching him look so capable in the kitchen.

 

Nico shrugged as he slid a plate over to me. “I picked up a few things from Ambri,” he said. “Not much but enough to stop me living off takeouts everyday.”

 

I took a bite and audibly expressed how much I liked it. “This is amazing,” I commended. “Thank you so much. I think I’ll need to make a point of coming round here for breakfast everyday.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “I’m not cooking you breakfast everyday,” he stated plainly, digging into his own food. “I don’t even eat breakfast everyday.”

 

I raised my eyebrows at him sternly. “I hope you have a good reason for that, di Angelo.”

 

Nico had had an ongoing struggle when it came to food and I always wanted to help him be more healthy.

 

He just shrugged though and I suspected why.

 

“Remember last night?” I asked.

 

His cheeks turned pink and I quickly clarified, “I mean remember what you told me in the maze?”

 

“I told you a lot of things.”

 

I nodded. “I was specifically referring to you telling me how you’ve forgiven me?”

 

Nico didn’t look at me, just kept cutting up his toast.

 

“I think if we’re going to make this work,” I continued, hoping I wasn’t pushing it, “which we are, then it’s important to talk about those four months I was gone.”

 

“Will-“ Nico started to protest.

 

But I interrupted. “Not today if you don’t want to,” I assured. “But I just think it’s unhealthy to pretend it never happened. I’m not convinced you’ve completely moved past it yet, and that’s okay. Because I want to help. We’re in a relationship now, so more than ever, I want to help you move past it, okay? I want us to be open, and I don’t want you to just shrug when your answer to one of my questions is ‘it’s your fault’.”

 

I let that sink in and by the time Nico spoke again, I’d finished my toast. “Okay,” he relented, “that seems doable.”

 

I nodded gratefully and gave him an expectant look.

 

He sighed before saying, “Fine. I didn’t eat a lot when you left. I just didn’t feel great a lot of the time and just generally wasn’t hungry.”

 

I nodded, trying not to look too hurt. Nico obviously didn’t buy it though. “This is why I didn’t want to talk about it,” he said. “Now you’re upset.”

 

“I’m not upset,” I said quickly. When he gave me an unimpressed look, I said, “Okay I’m a little upset, but I knew what I was getting into. It’s just going to take a minute for me to adjust. Hang on.”

 

Nico sat patiently as he finished his food.

 

“I’m sorry-“

 

“Nope,” Nico interrupted immediately.

 

“What?”

 

“I don’t want anymore apologies, Will,” he said. “I meant what I said. I’ve forgiven you. If you want to talk about this, you’ll have to do it without apologising.”

 

I nodded. “Fair enough,” I relented. “Okay, how about this: I was also guilty of skipping breakfast and other meals when I left. How about, now we’re both here and happy and not going to poison the other with their cooking-“

 

Nico scoffed but he smiled too.

 

“- what if every morning, we can meet for breakfast?” I finished. “Sometimes at yours, sometimes at mine, sometimes we can go out, sometimes I might have to finish eating something else before breakfast…”

 

Nico laughed, his cheeks blushing again. “I’d love that,” he said genuinely. “Thank you.”

 

I nodded, feeling relieved that I might be able to actually fix this. I thought back to Eros’ advice to me and realised he was right though: I couldn’t have dreamed of fixing this without Nico putting the same effort in. We were rebuilding our relationship step by step, and it was already starting to resemble something beautiful.

 

“Thank you ,” I corrected. “You didn’t have to try with me, you know. So thank you. For trying. And for letting me try.”

 

Nico came to sit on my lap and held my hand. “As if I could’ve survived without you, Solace.”

 

My heart beat stubbornly in my chest. “You won’t ever have to again,” I promised.

 

He squeezed my hand. “I know.”

 

And just his confidence in me made me feel like I was floating.

 

“So,” Nico said, the seriousness gone from his voice, “back to bed now?”

 

I was partly surprised, partly impressed. Obviously, I’d been with Nico for four years so I knew him pretty well but I’d never seen him like this. I guess when you considered the months of tension and teasing between us, it made sense we were both playing catchup. And I was definitely not complaining. I was actively relishing it in fact.

 

“Now I know why you put so much effort into the French toast,” I joked.

 

“Shut up,” Nico scolded. “That was not the reason.”

 

I nodded, kissing him on the cheek. “How many months debt have I paid off?”

 

He pretended to think about it. “Maybe one and a half?”

 

I laughed. “And are you adding interest to that?”

 

“Definitely.”

 

“Of course.”

 

I took a moment to admire his soft smile, the playfulness in his eyes, the line of his jaw. Then I swivelled him around so his legs were around me and picked him up. I sensed he almost objected but his lust won out over his tendency to insist on doing everything independently (it was all a complete lie in his case anyway).

 

“What am I going to do with you?” I tutted, heading for his bedroom.

 

Nico gave me a smile, raising an eyebrow at me.

 

“Seriously,” I whispered. “I’m just thinking about all the things I’m going to do with you,” I clarified, my skin getting jumpy. “Hmm, maybe I’ll-“

 

“Will, don’t tell me,” Nico whined.

 

I laughed. “Oh, sure,” I agreed. “You’ll be louder if it’s a surprise…”

Notes:

;)

Chapter 78: Unorthodox

Summary:

They start training *just in case*

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I sidestepped him, ducked into a swift roll, coming back up and landing a punch to his gut with the butt of my sword. “Agghhh!” Will exclaimed as he stumbled.

 

“Stand straighter,” I chided. “Hold your sword closer to your body. And stop tripping over your damn flip flops.”

 

I attacked again, not giving him any time to recover; he learnt best like this, with the adrenaline. It was how I’d managed to coax his plague powers from him a few years ago.

 

“Stop doing that,” Will complained, having to jump back unceremoniously to dodge another of my stabs. He wasn’t used to Roman fighting, so I was integrating as much of that as possible into my technique, considering the enemies I was training him for were in fact, Roman.

 

“What?” I asked lazily. “This?”

 

Fuck , Nico,” he whined in frustration when I disarmed him again. “You’re so annoying.”

 

There weren’t many people at this end of the field of Mars thanks to Hazel and Frank making the legionnaires do laps down the other end in the freezing cold because ‘cardio saves lives’ (thank gods I wasn’t part of the legion, I would’ve kicked them in the shins and then walked away as slowly as I could just to spite them).

 

I smirked and picked Will’s sword up for him. “You’re a sore loser.”

 

He huffed. “I blame you.”

 

I snorted. “Me?” I demanded. “You’re the idiot who wore flip flops like we were going on a beach trip instead of practicing swordsmanship.”

 

Will wiggled his toes which wasn’t cute at all. “These are moveable, breathable-“

 

“Stampable,” I mused.

 

He frowned. “Well, you didn’t stamp on them, did you?”

 

I shrugged. “I was showing you a kindness,” I replied. “Breaking your toes isn’t exactly on my list of romantic gestures to try.”

 

He chuckled and then asked seriously, “So you were holding back?”

 

I didn’t answer straight away. It wasn’t that Will was awful . It was just that he wasn’t as good as I was and I was trying to accommodate that.

 

“You can tell me,” Will probed, nudging me. “You were holding back, right?”

 

“Not… much,” I replied vaguely.

 

“Well, stop,” he requested.

 

I shook my head. “You don’t want that.”

 

“I assure you, I do.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Will, I’d destroy you.”

 

He laughed. “Arrogant much?”

 

I looked at him, deciding not to tell him that it wasn’t really arrogance if it was true. “This isn’t helpful,” I said.

 

Will gave me a small smile. “You’re trying to train me for something,” he stated. “Do you think they’re going to be holding back? Simulate it properly, Nico.”

 

I shook my head, trying not to think about them . “That isn’t the point,” I insisted. “I know what I’m doing. I’ve been teaching sword fighting for years. The point is I’m trying to teach you in a way that you’ll actually learn instead of sending you tumbling onto your ass.”

 

Will looked at me stubbornly. “Just humour me,” he requested. “One round.”

 

I sighed and shrugged, taking my stance and readying my sword to indicate I was ready. It wouldn’t take too much of time anyway.

 

Will did the same and I couldn’t help realising he had a glint in his eyes. “You’re up to something,” I accused.

 

He chuckled suspiciously. “Whatever do you mean?” he asked innocently. “Also, one sec. I’ve been getting really hot in the last few rounds. Let me just…”

 

Then he planted his sword in the grass and tore his shirt off in one smooth motion. Oh, for fuck sake . To be fair to him, if there was one thing that could distract me, it was his bare chest. And stomach. And fuck , I could see way too much of his v lines since his shorts were sitting low on his hips, just a hint of his underwear on show too. And bruises, from where I’d made him moan…

 

“That isn’t…” I stammered pathetically. “What are you… That’s not safe.”

 

Will picked his sword back out of the grass and grinned at me. “I’m sure I’ll be fine. Just don’t stab me.”

 

Then he lunged. With force. Apparently completely unravelling me was some kind of confidence boost for him.

 

I dodged and turned. “But it’s so tempting…” I replied.

 

Will parried my strike and returned my attack. “I know I’m tempting,” he teased, somehow still able to sound unbothered. “But please try and control yourself.”

 

I growled and when I made him turn, I landed a swift kick to his back. He grunted but definitely wasn’t giving up yet as he regained his balance, faced me and swung his blade at me, low near my legs which I wasn’t expecting.

 

Just in time, I jumped his sword like a rope, slashing down vertically as gravity pulled me back down. “Just focus, Solace…” I managed, actually starting to sweat now.

 

“I know where you’re focusing,” he shot back. “You did it an awful lot last night.”

 

Blood rushed to my face thinking about it. Ever since the first time, we’d practically been inseparable in that department. And that meant I had very many, very recent and very graphic memories of his perfect body writhing underneath mine, his beautiful face contorted in the height of pleasure.

 

“Fuck you,” I gritted out, realising that actually it was me who needed to focus. I stabbed at his torso, a move that had been disabling for him half an hour ago.

 

Now, (either due to me being distracted, or him being so sure of himself) he easily dodged it, and then went for a more direct approach, slashing at me with ferocity I wasn’t used to with him. “You already did last night,” he replied easily.

 

“Shut up about last night!” I snapped, taking a step back from his attack.

 

Will obviously didn’t listen to me. “I seem to recall you physically unable to shut up… last night.”

 

“I will shove this sword down your throat,” I threatened.

 

He actually grinned, though I could tell he was starting to struggle. “You know I support your kinks but that might be a bit much.”

 

My cheeks were definitely burning now. “You actual…”

 

We went back and forth a couple of times, very fast attacks and dodges, and I had to admit, I was starting to feel like he could have me.

 

“We could try something else instead,” Will posed, seeming to realise his advantage. “We could role play?” He slashed low. “Use a spreader bar?”

 

I ducked.

 

“Hot wax?” he said as he lunged. “We could try blood play?”

 

I sidestepped.

 

“Or edging? Oh wait, we already do that and it makes you so hot, you forget how to speak…”

 

I was so shocked, I almost let him disarm me. I stumbled backwards, feeling my entire body heat. “Fucking hell, William,” I muttered, trying to compose myself to dodge his next attack.

 

“Sorry,” he smirked, very unapologetically. “Am I getting carried away? Am I… making you forget how to speak?”

 

“No!” I growled, putting some force behind my next parry.

 

He was expecting it though and it didn’t deter him. “You’re right. I’m just making you forget how to fight.”

 

“You are not!” I gritted out.

 

“How come you haven’t disarmed me yet then?”

 

He was right, but I wasn’t going to admit it because this was so embarrassing how he could overpower me by flirting . I hadn’t lost a spar in years and now a medic was giving me trouble? What did that say about my brain chemistry?

 

“Stop. Talking.”

 

Will grinned. “Gag and blindfold perhaps?” he replied. “Would that help?”

 

“I don’t need help!”

 

“You sure?” Will asked casually. “You seem pretty flustered.”

 

Just then, the legion were passing by where we were, jogging and watching our little spar. It was probably the only entertaining thing throughout their entire morning of cardio.

 

And I’d be dammed if my students saw me losing against Will.

 

I regained my focus (it definitely helped that Will’s beautiful mouth had to stay shut while other people were in earshot). And I finally managed to get the upper hand when I feigned a right with an actual left attack, which I knew was his weaker side. Soon after, I had his sword in my hand, my other hand wielding my own weapon which was now pointed at his throat. We both looked at each other for a moment, panting hard and smiling.

 

Then I handed him back his sword. “You nearly got me that time,” I said truthfully. “But unfortunately I don’t think your technique will work as well with someone you’re not sleeping with.”

 

Will chuckled, ruffling his hair and pulling his shirt back on. “I was afraid of that,” he said playfully. “But it’s fine. I just needed the confidence boost to be honest. You really weren’t holding back?”

 

“No. Honestly.”

 

He nudged me teasingly. “Or, you weren’t trying to hold back at least…”

 

I grinned. “Oh, shut up,” I scolded. “This is not something that’ll work every time with me.”

 

“Please,” he scoffed. “You are so predictable, di Angelo. How do you think I manipulate you so easily?”

 

I scowled, pushing him hard. “Well then maybe,” I argued indignantly, “you should use your energy to fuel your sparring technique instead of your attempts to get me into bed.”

 

“Oh no,” Will disagreed. “I don’t need anything to help me get you into bed.”

 

I groaned. “Stop being distracting,” I scolded. “This is important.”

 

Will nodded seriously. “I know,” he assured. “Why do you think I’ve voluntarily let a ferocious gremlin attack me for the past two hours?”

 

I rolled my eyes. Will went to sit on the grass and I followed him, our legs pressing together. “Do you think I’m good enough?” he asked quietly. “Seriously?”

 

I nodded. “Minus your unorthodox approach, I can see you’ve had a lot of actual practice on your quest,” I noted, kind of sadly. “Plus, I’ve taught you well over the years. You’re pretty good, Solace. Honestly.”

 

Will smiled sadly. “But not good enough?”

 

I shrugged. “You can never be good enough,” I replied. “Just… more good, I guess?”

 

He raised his eyebrows in amusement. “So I need to be more good?”

 

“To defend yourself from rogue Roman legionnaires? Yes.”

 

He let out a long sigh. “I didn’t have a weapon with me last time,” he pointed out. “I would’ve had a fighting chance if I had.”

 

“I know,” I said, “and the fact that your dumbass didn’t have a weapon on you is another thing-“

 

“I was in my safe place!” he defended.

 

“And it turned out to be not that safe,” I argued, hating when his eyes looked downcast, guilty. “Which isn’t your fault obviously. And anyway a fighting chance probably isn’t enough with these two. You need to get up to ‘winning chance’ level.”

 

Will nodded, still looking down. I wrapped my arm around his shoulders, letting him lean his head on mine. “But that’s what I’m here for,” I promised. “We’ll get there. You’ll be able to stand a chance without hitting on your opponent, trust me.”

 

That comment had been me trying to lighten the mood so when I heard him sniffling, I wasn’t expecting it. But I couldn’t take it personally, especially when the subject of Bryce was settled between us.

 

I squeezed him tighter. “What’s wrong, Will?” I asked quietly, feeling so helpless. “What can I do?”

 

“You’re already doing more than enough,” he replied weakly. “I just wish I wasn’t so…”

 

I didn’t exactly know what adjective he was going to use, but I knew whatever it was, it was going to be untrue. I knew he was still struggling with what he’d been through, and to be honest, I got frequent nightmares about it too, but I also knew that one of the best ways to spend our time now was to train and prepare him just in case the unthinkable happened.

 

“You know what you are?” I asked Will. “So cute.”

 

Will rolled his eyes. “Never mind.”

 

“And so funny,” I continued. “So kind and caring. So capable. So annoyingly breathtakingly beautiful. Annoying in the best way. Unbearable really. You make me crazy. As you proved half an hour ago.”

 

Will seemed to appreciate that and he gave me a small smile as he wiped the rest of his tears away. “I’m fine now,” he announced. “Shall we do another round?”

 

I kissed his temple. “Why don’t we take a break before the exchange programme bus arrives?”

 

“Are you sure?” he asked. “I know you’re more worried about this than you’re letting on.”

 

I nodded, not surprised he could read me so well. “Yeah,” I replied. “You’ve got this. Come on. Let’s go for a walk.”

 

I took him along the Little Tiber, walking from the camp to New Rome and back again. The rush of the water and cool breeze was nice after we’d been training for so long and I felt Will’s stress lessen a little. When we got back to the bridge, we decided to sit on the riverbank, waiting for the bus to arrive. We sat facing the river, me with my knees bent up to my chin and Will with his legs splayed out wide on the grass.

 

“I think you might need some therapy,” I blurted.

 

“What?” Will asked in surprise, looking at me.

 

“And a massage,” I added quickly. “Probably just the massage actually. You know what? I’ll do one for you tonight. As you already know though, I’m pretty bad at them. I hope you enjoy stiff muscles because I will definitely make you worse.”

 

“Nico,” Will laughed. “Slow down. You said something about therapy before your weird massage rant?”

 

I sighed. “I just think… you went through something horrific. And it might help.”

 

Will nodded as if he wasn’t surprised. “I’ve been wondering when you were going to suggest that.”

 

“What?” I asked cautiously. “You don’t want to?”

 

“No, of course I’d be open to it,” he replied and I let out a breath. “I just meant, I’ve been thinking about it too but I guess I’ve been waiting for the expert to tell me what to do.”

 

I scoffed. “I’m hardly an expert. But I’m glad you think it’s a good idea.”

 

He shrugged. “I know what acute stress reactions and PTSD are,” he said. “I think I am starting to heal now, especially thanks to you, but it would be nice to make sure I’m healing properly. And as well as I could be.”

 

I gave a small smile. “Yeah. Exactly.”

 

“I’m guessing you’d have a conflict of interest if you therapised me yourself?” he asked.

 

“Mmm,” I agreed. “I could try if you really wanted, but it’s probably best to get someone proper.”

 

Will shrugged. “Whatever you think is the best option.”

 

I liked that he put this much significance to my opinions, though it was a lot of pressure.

 

“What about you?” he asked.

 

“Huh?”

 

Will gave me an expectant look. “You went through it too. I know it can’t have been… nice.”

 

I shrugged nonchalantly. “I’ll just choose the massage I think,” I replied.

 

“Nico-“

 

“I’m joking!” I interrupted and Will rolled his eyes. “I’ll look into it for both of us.”

 

Will nodded just as a loud whir of a vehicle sounded behind us and we both turned to see the nostalgic sight of Argus’ van pulling over the bridge and into Camp Jupiter.

 

As we stood up, Will took my hand and said, “I won’t say no to a massage from you…”

 

I smiled. “It’s at your own risk, Solace,” I warned.

 

“Ooo,” he exclaimed as we walked back to the camp to meet our friends, “consider me excited.”

Notes:

This is actually one of my favourite chapters, what do you think?

Nico getting flustered is so fun to write, and as good as Will is at it, unfortunately, no one can beat Nico di Angelo so.

Chapter 79: Old Faces

Summary:

They catch up with a lot of characters they need to catch up with.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I was sat on the benches at the Camp Jupiter dining area, with most of the people I cared about around one table.

 

“A warm welcome and thank you to all of our friends for coming,” Hazel announced impressively at the front table. “I’m sure you’re all tired from the long journey, so Frank and I will keep this short.”

 

Frank cleared his voice. “After dinner, we’ll offer all of our guests a chance to choose a bunk in the barracks. With a lot of legionnaires paying a trip to Camp Half Blood for their own programme, we have more than enough room so please make yourselves comfortable.”

 

“We’ve organised a jam packed week full of fun and useful activities,” Hazel continued, “so please in the morning, could everyone find a centurion to collect their timetables as early as possible?”

 

The praetors encouraged the ten centurions to stand up and wave at the Greeks even though most people knew each other.

 

“And without further ado,” Frank finished, “please enjoy the feast!”

 

There was a bustle of knives, forks and chatter as people tucked in. I looked hungrily at my plate of quorn chicken nuggets and felt grateful not only to be here with all my siblings and friends, but also to be able to feel a bit like a non-adult again.

 

“I hope they’ve timetabled me in your class enough times,” Gracie was saying to Nico, a slice of pizza half in her mouth.

 

Nico looked pleased as ever but said, “I think you’d get bored learning the same thing everyday.”

 

Yan shook her head. “You always make it interesting, Nico.”

 

Nico blushed as he continued chewing a mouthful of peas. When he finished, he said, “Will has a class this time too remember?”

 

“Pffft,” I replied, “they don’t want to be bored with my ramblings about medicine. They probably already know everything-“

 

“Don’t be silly, Will,” Gracie assured me. “We’re just as excited for your class!”

 

Yan nodded in agreement. “I’m so fascinated to learn just a small amount of what you’ve been doing for your medicine degree. I want a head start before I come study here too.”

 

I smiled warmly at them and gave a small laugh when I saw Kayla miming gagging herself out of the corner of my eye.

 

“It’s a shame Austin couldn’t be here,” I sighed regrettably, thinking about my brother’s bright smile and smooth signature saxophone solos.

 

Gracie nodded. “He sends his love,” she informed us. “But I’m sure he’ll be having a great time teaching the younger Romans when they arrive.”

 

“Do you know any of them?” Morana asked.

 

Both Nico and I nodded. “I teach a lot of them every week,” Nico replied.

 

“And I heal them when they get hurt in Nico’s class,” I added. Then I patted my boyfriend on the shoulder in mock concern. “And as I’ve said before dear, we need to work on your anger management. Those poor kids.”

 

Nico tried not to but he smiled at my joke. “Dork.”

 

After dinner we helped the younger Greek campers find a bunk in the barracks. When Nico was off helping Argus unload the van of everyone’s luggage, Kayla pulled me aside. “So everything’s worked out now, yes?”

 

I nodded happily. “You couldn’t tell?”

 

She put her hands on her hips. “I can never tell with you two,” she replied. “And also ever since Nico thanked me, he’s been weirdly kind to me. It’s actually annoying.”

 

I laughed. “There is no pleasing you, Kay,” I assessed. “He’s just grateful.”

 

“If I would’ve known he’d be this nice to me after the quest,” she said, “I would’ve let you go alone.”

 

I snorted. “Just spend more time with him,” I suggested, thinking that the problem was that they hadn’t spoken much since we all went off to college. “Nico definitely has no qualms about insulting me that’s for sure.”

 

Kayla pulled a face. “Is that the same thing though?” she asked. “You usually deserve it.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Always nice talking to you, Kay,” I smiled. “Enjoy your classes tomorrow.”

 

“I will if I’m not in yours,” she said back. “I might have to ditch if I am.”

 

“This isn’t college,” I scolded. “It’s a strict Roman encampment. You can’t just skip classes. So best behaviour please.”

 

She groaned audibly. “Why did I sign up for this?”

 

I wiggled my eyebrows playfully. “You wanted to spend quality time with your big bro that wasn’t in Europe, the world’s most dangerous place where we were constantly fighting for our lives?”

 

Kayla shook her head thoughtfully. “No, that wasn’t it. Oh,” she said, digging into her pocket and pulling out a packet of food. “That’s right. It was for the Roman snacks. These things are amazing.”

 

I smiled and shook my head. “Goodnight.”

 

“Night, Will,” she said, her mouth full. “Are you going to bed too?”

 

I looked to New Rome, just peaking out of the corner of the window in the barracks. “I’ve got something to do first,” I said. “I’ll see you later.”

 

*

 

Jaz was waiting for me on a small outdoor table outside the cafe closest to the camp. She’d ordered an iced latte that I hoped was decaffeinated at this time of night and two apple pastries.

 

“William!” she cried when she saw me, jumping up and wrapping me in a hug. She was quite short so I had to bend down a bit, but she definitely gave good hugs nonetheless.

 

“Hey, Jaz,” I said, and I couldn’t help smiling at seeing my friend and business partner. “How’s it going?”

 

She smiled enthusiastically and pointed to her sweet treats. “Amazing because of this pastry. I got one for you too. Here.”

 

She slid her plate into the middle of the table and icing sugar rained down on my jeans as I took a bite, bombarding my mouth with sweetness, tartness and just a hint of cinnamon. “Mmm,” I said appreciatively. “That is nice. Thank you.”

 

“That’s alright,” she said. “And to answer your question more broadly, I’ve been good. As a first year med student, I’m exhausted. And as the only Egyptian in a Roman city, I feel a bit like a camel in the jungle. But…” She shrugged. “It’s been fun.”

 

I smiled. “Do you have Professor da’Silva too?”

 

Jaz nodded. “She’s scary, huh?”

 

“I’ve never really found that,” I lied playfully. “Maybe she just likes me.”

 

“Oh, shut it, Solace,” Jaz chuckled. “I did have to take a couple weeks off last month and she was really supportive.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Everything okay?”

 

“Yeah,” Jaz assured. “I just had to go back to Brooklyn for a bit because Sadie needed my help. Something about a duck headed goat.” She shook her head as if trying to rid a poultry mix farm animal from her memory. “But it’s all good now. I didn’t realise I was apparently acting as a New Rome University promotional rep, but after my visit, hopefully I won’t be the only Egyptian here.”

 

“Really? Wow,” I marvelled, thinking about how much the diversity pool had evolved since just the last few years. It was remarkable. “How about the practice?” I asked. “I’m sorry I’ve been a bit MIA.”

 

She shrugged. “It was always going to be put on hold during our studying years. But… it would be nice to know where you’ve been.” She smiled kindly, but it was obvious she’d been waiting for me to get in touch for a long time and I suddenly felt really guilty for leaving her hanging.

 

Jaz took a sip of her coffee and looked at me expectantly.

 

I cleared my throat, wondering where to actually start. “How much time do you have?” I asked. I hadn’t really been in the best mindset when I’d left so I hadn’t actually told her much. Just that I had to go and do something really important for Nico and I didn’t know when I’d be back.

 

Jaz gave me a small smile. “As much as you need,” she replied. “I’ve missed a nice story. Me and my coffee are listening, Will.”

 

After I’d told her everything, from my plan to save Nico, travelling across Europe with Kayla and everything that had happened since with Reece and Bryce (leaving out the most traumatic part), Jaz had finished her coffee. She slurped it loudly to get the dregs and placed it back on the table before she spoke. “Wow,” she exclaimed, “you really went through it this year, didn’t you?”

 

I chuckled. “I guess you could say that, yeah.”

 

She whistled in shock. “Gods… I mean, I’ve heard so many stories of people doing heroic things to save the world. But not many of the same calibre to save a single person.”

 

I shrugged, surprised that that was what she’d taken from my story. “The question was never whether I should or shouldn’t save him,” I said. “It was always ‘how?’”

 

Jaz nodded slowly. “And I have to ask,” she said, “because I’m way too invested now, but… you and Nico…?”

 

I smiled and nodded. “He kept me on my toes for a while-“

 

“Rightly so,” Jaz interrupted.

 

I nodded. “Definitely,” I agreed. “But we’ve worked it out now.”

 

Jaz squealed happily and clapped her hands. “I knew it!”

 

I laughed at her enthusiasm, but tried to control it so I could say something serious to her. “And Jaz,” I started, “alongside Nico, you’re probably the person I need to apologise to the most for what I did. I shouldn’t have left you alone when we’d had an agreement to make our practice work. And I apologise that I couldn’t uphold my end of the bargain.”

 

Jaz gave me a small nod. “Of course I forgive you, Will,” she said. “Randomly having to disappear for six months for a quest is pretty standard stuff for who we are. I wouldn’t have wanted you to put our practice over Nico’s safety anyway.”

 

I reached out and took her hand so I could squeeze it in appreciation. “Thank you for understanding.”

 

“I’m pretty great like that,” she replied confidently. Then she gave me another expectant look. “So what now, Will?”

 

I sighed. “I honestly don’t know,” I admitted. “With Bryce still out there, I don’t know if I’d feel comfortable- and if Nico would physically let me - go outside of the camp. But I do want to pick up where we left off, doing what we can for the practice during our studying. If you’ll have me.”

 

Jaz gave me a teasing smile. “Maybe we should renegotiate our partnership agreement,” she said. “You know? Since I’ve done six months more work than you? What do you think about an eighty/twenty split?”

 

“Sixty/forty?” I negotiated.

 

She laughed. “I’m messing with you, Will. Let’s just talk about how we’re going to continue this.”

 

I nodded thoughtfully. “We could focus our energy in Camp Jupiter? They do need a lot of help around here. Plus they’ve got the exchange programme at the moment so lots of opportunities to teach as well? I know it’s a lot to ask, but it would only be temporary.”

 

Jaz smiled. “You mean temporary until your boyfriend deems it safe for you to go outside again?”

 

“Exactly,” I agreed. “So? What do you think?”

 

Jaz hummed. “It would be nice to be around some familiar faces,” she admitted. “Oh, what the hell? Yes, I’ll do it! Do you think the praetors will let me?”

 

I nodded. “If they don’t, I know someone who could convince them.”

Notes:

Just tying some stuff together. I honestly forgot about Jaz but had to include her to show I didn’t just forget lol.

Chapter 80: Lesson

Summary:

They have some alone time.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“I thought you’d come here,” Nico said dryly as I approached.

 

“That’s impressive,” I replied, pulling out my keys. “Or at least it would be if this was anywhere but my own house.”

 

He was sitting on the doorstep with his legs crossed comfortably, but now he got up out of my way so I could open the door. “You could’ve knocked,” I told him, “I think Annabeth and Ash are home.”

 

“I was waiting for you,” he replied.

 

I smiled and ruffled his hair. “You are so cute.”

 

Nico made a face and slapped my hand away. “I can go home if you continue attacking me,” he threatened.

 

I raised an eyebrow. “I can attack you in a good way when we get upstairs if you like?”

 

He rolled his eyes. “I didn’t think there was a good way.”

 

I nudged him playfully. “I think you know there is,” I teased.

 

“Whatever,” he said quickly, trying to hide his smile. “Were you busy by the way? I can actually go away if you need.”

 

We hadn’t actually made plans to meet up here tonight, but that was intentional on my part to see if Nico wanted space from me. We had been seeing each other a lot recently, and it had been very intense.

 

“You’re staying right here,” I warned. “You’re my cute little grumpy gremlin and I want-“

 

“Right, that’s it, I’m going,” Nico said in response to my loving nickname.

 

He turned to walk away, but I stepped towards him and picked him up over my shoulder instead. “Nope. You’re coming with me, ya grump.”

 

“I hate you,” he mumbled but didn’t protest as I carried him into the house and all the way up to my bedroom. When I deposited him gently only my bed, he crossed his arms and gave me a scowl.

 

“You know you’re just proving my point,” I told him happily as I came to sit next to him.

 

“A person has a right to be grumpy if another person makes them grumpy,” he replied stiffly.

 

“Mmm hmm,” I agreed, moving closer to him. “Have I made you grumpy?”

 

“Hmph.”

 

I liked when he acted all stubborn and annoyed when in reality I knew he just wanted me to work to soften him up. It was like a challenge he posed to me and I lived for it.

 

“Would you like me to ungrumpify you, darlin’?” I asked playfully, using my fingers to walk slowly up his leg, starting at his knee. “I might know just the thing...”

 

Nico tried to hold his facade, but I could tell it was fading. “I guess you could try… but I’m pretty irritated with you.”

 

He gave a small reaction when I squeezed his leg, but not much. I moved in closer to him, leaning on my elbow so our faces were less than an inch apart. I loved looking closely at how his stoic expression was masking other deeper emotions. He’d had a lifetime practising shutting people out, and he was still pretty good at it, but throughout the years I’d known him, I was able to slowly decipher what his mannerisms meant.

 

And sure, now, by the way his eyes flitted to my mouth, his eyes grew shinier and his breathing turned shaky, it wasn’t difficult to guess what he was thinking, but I still counted it as a triumph. I traced my hand up his body, to his neck , giving him a soft kiss there and then behind his ear, pulling his face closer to me. He closed his eyes and obliged, leaning into me for a kiss.

 

I gave him a small one before pulling away, enjoying the wide eyed look on his face when he realised I’d left him hanging. “If you’re trying to make me less annoyed with you,” he breathed, “I don’t think it’s worked yet.”

 

“I like to annoy you to the max first,” I replied happily, “or it’s not really a victory when you immediately melt into me, becoming a cute, stuttering mess.”

 

Nico scowled again but his cheeks had turned bright red. “I’m not just a toy you can play with, Solace,” he snapped, though without any heat. In fact, he seemed to have liked what I’d said.

 

“I know you’re not just that,” I teased.

 

He didn’t reply. But he did roll on top of me, and start unbuttoning my shorts. I gave him an amused look. “And what do you think you’re doing?”

 

“What does it look like I’m doing?” he asked sarcastically. “I’m shutting you up.”

 

“Unorthodox,” I replied, then gasped in pleasure, my head gone completely fuzzy in a matter of seconds. I grabbed onto the pillow next to me to stabilise myself and bit my lip hard.

 

Nico smiled, his eyes twinkling beneath his eyelashes. “But effective apparently.”

 

Then my eyes rolled back and I couldn’t speak.

 

“So I was thinking we could stop there then,” Nico said after a bit, just before I could finish. “Or would that annoy you too much?”

 

I looked at him and tried for a confident smile even though I probably looked a state. “If you can’t manage it, I can always do it myself,” I replied casually.

 

Nico looked furious as he moved up my body, and placed a hand either side of my head to hold himself up. “You’re going to regret pissing me off,” he promised in a voice that made me tingle with excitement. Then he kissed me, hard, pushing me into the mattress, making my legs shake, grinding against me until I squeezed my legs around him, needing more friction.

 

He stopped kissing my mouth so he could take both our shirts off and then placed hungry kisses along my neck and jaw before kissing a line back down my body. I held my breath but still wasn’t prepared for the intense pleasure that ignited my nervous system as I gasped and clenched and arched my back.

 

Nico brought me to the edge a few more times, each time a stronger sense of frustration overwhelming me but I tried not to give in too easily. “Will,” he whispered teasingly, “you know I could do this for hours. I’m having the best time.”

 

“Me too,” I panted weakly knowing he was getting off on this just as much as I was. “The best… mmm… ohh…”

 

But after a few more, I was starting to crave it too strongly. “Oh, gods, stop …” I half begged, half laughed.

 

Nico smiled triumphantly at me. “I’m surprised you want me to stop,” he replied. “Is it maybe because you’re starting to resemble that cute, stuttering mess you spoke about earlier?”

 

I tried to stop breathing too heavily. “Okay, you’ve made your point… ohh …”

 

My toes curled and I was not successful in pulling myself together, especially with my boyfriend knowing exactly how to totally unravel me. “Nico…” I whined when he denied me again, “I said you win…”

 

“But I’m having so much fun with you,” he said casually making me shiver from his softer touches. “And hey, on the bright side, I’m no longer in a bad mood with you.”

 

“Could’ve fooled me- Hey, wait, I didn’t mean- Ohh gods …” I sighed when he went down once more.

 

“What do you want me to say?” I gasped when he stopped again.

 

Nico shrugged innocently. “Maybe you could apologise for being the ridiculously arrogant dork that you were.”

 

I tried to look amused. “You’re still holding a grudge about that?”

 

“It was an hour ago!”

 

“Only an hour?” I asked. “Time really slows down when your boyfriend is being an insufferable menace.”

 

Nico looked genuinely impressed by my ability to continue digging my own grave. I was not impressed; instead more completely pissed off with myself when he decided to tease me for another half an hour until I really was a mess, trembling and panting uncontrollably.

 

Okay !” I relented, my head spinning. “I’m sorry I called you a grump. You’re actually a delight.”

 

“I can hear your sarcasm,” Nico accused, using a fingertip to drive me crazy.

 

“No, it’s true,” I half gasped, half chuckled. “I only said it to wind you up. It was obviously my fault! You were right to be in a mood with my annoying ass, now can you please show me mercy?”

 

“Oof,” Nico muttered, very clearly enjoying himself, “you sound a bit desperate.”

 

“Nico!”

 

“Okay, okay, hold onto something…”

 

I had one hand clutching onto his hair, one hand still pinching the pillow beside me as I breathed out and my legs clenched and my stomach burned and my entire body shook with pleasure as he finally relented and let me let go.

 

“I hope you learned your lesson,” Nico said triumphantly, lying next to me and kissing my cheek.

 

“I learned that you’re way too good at that,” I mumbled.

 

“No, you already knew that.”

 

I smiled. “I learned that if I annoy you too much, the only way to win you back is if I let you annoy me an equal amount.”

 

Nico scoffed. “I don’t think you really ‘let’ me do anything.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Or maybe this was all part of my plan.” (Definitely untrue).

 

“No, it wasn’t. I chose to do that to you.”

 

“Or is that what I wanted you to think?” I teased.

 

Nico crossed his arms, giving me a challenging look. “You’re annoying me again.”

 

I gave him a playful smile. “I can try and do something about that,” I told him, moving closer and kissing his neck, my hands already working on his jeans. He melted into my touches and I subsequently managed to encourage some of those beautiful sounds from him as he crescendoed spectacularly.

 

“How are you feeling now?” I asked him.

 

Nico even chuckled. “Yeah, fine.”

 

Fine ?” I demanded.

 

He smiled wider and wrapped his arms around me. “Cheer up, Solace. I didn’t say ‘bad’, did I?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “But still-“

 

“I love you,” he interrupted me and my heart shone in my chest. “And by ‘fine’, I meant really fucking great, okay?”

 

I smiled. “Okay.” Then under my breath, “I love you too, Mr Menace-“

 

“Right! Come here! I swear to gods, Will!”

 

I half laughed, half squealed in exciting trepidation, wondering how he’d retaliate.

Notes:

For Rmwfwt- dom nico is my fav as well. His personality is great for it.

Chapter 81: Favourite

Summary:

Continues from the last one. They start teaching their classes. They’re very fluffy and cute.

Notes:

From the previous one- I didn’t know that many people liked dom nico, I was under the impression it was an unpopular opinion but I’ve always liked him taking control. I’m glad tho, there’ll be more to come.

Enjoy the fluff for now.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Will and I spent a lot of the night trying to get one up on each other and I had to admit it was so much fun. I’d never thought I’d be lucky enough to have reciprocated love, let alone this unique, exciting, giddy, kind of stupid love. I could’ve gone round and round with him for days if food and sleep weren’t issues, just bickering and teasing and playing and being completely in love with this absolute dork.

 

“Can you let me get some rest now?” Will asked me after a good few hours. “I think I can see the dawn breaking.”

 

Me ?” I demanded. “You’re the one who keeps provoking me.”

 

“It’s not my fault you have such a short fuse,” he replied. “You’re too easy to wind up.”

 

I rolled on top of him and pinned his hands by his head. He gave me an unimpressed look. “My point exactly.”

 

I huffed. “If you want to go to sleep,” I said sweetly, “that’s fine. As long as you know you’re admitting defeat.”

 

Will gave me a knowing smile. “I’ve had enough wins today I think.”

 

“I don’t think you screaming my name while I have complete control over you counts as a win,” I replied.

 

He raised his eyebrows. “I guess we both lost then.”

 

I pushed his hands into the mattress and lowered myself so I could kiss him, in an attempt to hide my smile. He hummed in pleasure, using his lips, his tongue to make my body tingle.

 

“I’m going to fall asleep during at this rate,” Will chuckled when I pulled away. He did look pretty tired despite his dark pupils.

 

“Well, that’s just insulting,” I replied.

 

“I’m definitely joking,” he assured. “There is no way in hell that could happen.” He nudged me playfully. “You’re too good, di Angelo.”

 

I rolled my eyes, realising my entire body was blushing. “Go to sleep, Solace,” I said as I rolled off him, always not knowing how to take a compliment.

 

Will snuggled into me, burying his warm face into my neck. “Do I have permission?”

 

“You don’t need my permission,” I scoffed, rubbing circles on his back.

 

“Oh, I do,” he disagreed. “Or you’ll be in a huff with me in the morning and I’ll have to sort you out again and by the time I’ve finished with you, we’ll be late for teaching our classes.”

 

“‘Sort me out’?” I demanded.

 

“Well, yes,” he said happily. “It’s the best way to describe it, don’t you think?”

 

“I think you need to find a different way of ‘sorting me out’ in the future,” I mumbled, annoyed he had the ability to melt my stubborn exterior so easily.

 

“Why fix what’s broken?” Will asked. “It works very well after all.”

 

“You’ll fix it because if you don’t, I’ll break you,” I replied.

 

“You’re always so romantic, Nico,” he said genuinely, hugging me closer. “Say more sweet things while I fall asleep?”

 

“You’re such a weirdo,” I muttered.

 

“That’s the stuff,” he commended, sounding sleepier.

 

I kissed the top of his head, his soft curls tickling my chin. “I love you,” I whispered, my own eyes closing. “I had a really nice time tonight.”

 

I felt him smile against me. “You’re my absolute favourite person, Nico,” he murmured and my stomach flipped. “And I love you more than anything.”

 

I always felt completely overwhelmed by his admissions of love, but I was particularly affected tonight. After an entire night of having fun, playing with him and ramping up my happiness thermometer to past boiling, I didn’t think it could go much more, but Will Solace seemed to defy the natural laws of my once thought limited emotional capacity.

 

“You’re my favourite too,” I whispered into his hair, though I was pretty sure he was already asleep.

 

*

 

When I woke up, it was to the smell of fried food wafting through the door. I looked over to where Will was carrying in a tray of plates and glasses of orange juice.

 

“I was just about to wake you,” he told me happily. “I made breakfast.”

 

I sat up as Will deposited his tray in front of me on the bed and sat opposite with his legs crossed. He’d made buttery toast, hash browns, eggs, meatless bacon and beans.

 

“You’re really raising the bar with these morning meals,” I noted. “I’m going to run out of ideas how to jazz up french toast since it’s the only thing I know how to make.”

 

“Try it first,” Will prompted, making up a forkful with a bit of everything and offering it to me. I let him feed me and chewed slowly to savour the taste.

 

“It’s obviously amazing,” I assessed, answering his expectant look. “Thank you.”

 

“Only the best for my Nico,” he replied and my heart fluttered. He took a bite for himself then gave me a look. “So how are you feeling?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Not in need of being ‘sorted out’ that’s for sure.”

 

Will nodded. “And is that to prove a point? Because we do have a couple hours.”

 

“Really?” I asked, my eyes flitting to look at his lips involuntarily.

 

“No, we’ll have to go after breakfast unfortunately,” Will replied with amusement. “I was just seeing something.”

 

I groaned. “I hate you.”

 

“You sure spend a lot of time with someone you claim to hate every other day,” he noted.

 

I shrugged. “I enjoy doing good deeds.”

 

“Is that right?” Will asked. “The implication being I’m some kind of charity case for you?”

 

“I wasn’t going to say it,” I replied, “because that would hurt your feelings.”

 

“I’m so glad you care,” he said, rolling his eyes.

 

“Hey, Will?” I asked.

 

“What?”

 

I dipped my finger in the baked beans and smudged it on the tip of his nose when he looked up. He didn’t even flinch, but gave me a look that was mixed exasperation and affection. “Great,” he said dryly. “Now I need to go wash my face again.”

 

I laughed at the dripping sauce on his nose and his adorable expression. “Come here,” I requested and he leaned forward so I could lick it off.

 

“I appreciate the sentiment,” he said when I’d gotten it off, “but unfortunately your spit isn’t much better than bean sauce.”

 

“I beg to differ,” I replied. “But if you prefer, I can put more sauce on you?”

 

Will shook his head quickly. “I’m good, thanks,” he said. “I can return the favour though if you’d like?”

 

He dipped his finger in the sauce and attempted to dab it onto my nose, but I was too quick and dodged him. We wrestled for a few seconds, thankfully avoiding the food tray but still managing to have a bit of fun. When he got too close, I flicked him on the nose and he retreated back onto his side of the bed.

 

“Alright,” he relented, popping his saucy finger in his mouth and sucking it clean. He raised his eyebrows at me and I realised I was staring. Gods, what was wrong with me?

 

I shook my head absently. “Stupid, sexy boyfriend,” I muttered.

 

“Sorry, what was that?” Will asked, amusement sparkling in his eyes.

 

“I said you’re stupid,” I repeated with a smile.

 

He rolled his eyes as we both continued eating. We’d finished and I was starting to clear up when Will said, “I’m probably not that stupid since-”

 

“Oh, you are,” I assured. “But what makes you think that?”

 

“Just the small fact that I’m your favourite,” he replied confidently, giving me a teasing smile.

 

I looked down in embarrassment. So he hadn’t been asleep. “Those things aren’t mutually exclusive,” I defended.

 

Will kissed me on the cheek. “Of course,” he agreed, apparently more than happy to take the insult. “Shall we go then?”

 

*

 

After teaching my class for the third group, I had a bit of time before the fourth, so I decided to sit in the end of Will’s. Hazel had let him set up in the healer’s tent and when I quietly slipped in, I saw that my boyfriend had moved some of the beds so that they resembled desks in front of chairs for the students. He and Jaz were at the front, demonstrating.

 

“… and this salve is pretty handy for all sorts of things,” Will was saying, holding up a pot of iridescent creamy gel. “Burns, cuts, scrapes. It can even aid skin regeneration for amputations.”

 

He caught my eye from where I was standing at the back even though I’d been actively trying to be invisible and the huge smile he gave me did things to my heart I couldn’t fathom.

 

“Okay, so,” Will continued, seeming a little perkier, “you’ve all seen the first step. Everyone can have a go and Jaz and I will come and help out as you’re working. There’s enough mortar and pestles for one between two.”

 

As the kids got to work on the first step for the salve, Will bounded across the room to me. “Hi, darlin’,” he chirped, snaking his hand around my waist. “This making you nostalgic?”

 

It was actually. Will had practically lived in the infirmary at Camp Half Blood which meant when we’d started dated, I had too, and we’d spent a lot of time restocking. That didn’t just mean transferring equipment to the bedside cupboards (which I had admittedly assumed the first time), but also involved melting salves, brewing antidotes, grinding herbs, cutting specific lengths of bandages and also creating notice posters so that everyone knew not to use the defibrillator for practical jokes and to actually listen to your doctor when they tell you not to try walking on newly reattached amputated legs.

 

“Yeah,” I told Will, “I’m getting traumatic flashbacks to when you forced me to create healing salve until I got repetitive strain injury.”

 

He laughed incredulously. “Are you joking?” he demanded, in that stern voice I knew he’d use. “Nico, I had to timetable and enforce regular breaks for you, especially after you nearly cut your finger off while chopping roots.” He nudged me playfully. “I still don’t know why you insisted on spending so much time in the infirmary, when you were clearly way too tired.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, it’s a massive fucking mystery.”

 

“Nico,” Will scolded. “Young people present.”

 

I scoffed. “No one’s listening to us,” I replied. “They’re all too busy getting repetitive strain injuries. And also, it’s not like you didn’t swear when you were twelve.”

 

Will shrugged and kissed my temple. “Come help me help them.”

 

Before I could protest that no one wanted a son of Hades teaching them how to heal, my boyfriend grabbed my hand and whisked me to the first table. “And how are we doing over here?” he asked cheerily. “Wow, that is amazing mortar and pestling! Great job!”

 

Then he looked at me expectantly and I mumbled, “Yeah, looks good, well done.”

 

Will looped his arm around my shoulders and shook me playfully. “A compliment from Nico di Angelo is like a gods sent truth. I’d be very proud of yourselves.”

 

I rolled my eyes but the kids seemed to eat it up and chattered gratefully as Will showed them how to grind the herbs more efficiently. And after them, I followed him around the room as he provided tips, giving demonstrations and encouragement, making the kids feel smart and confident and all those good things only Will Solace could coax out with a single conversation.

 

After he’d showed the class how to make the perfect salve with his strong arms, gentle hands and careful fingers, his lips pursing in concentration and his eyebrows furrowing closely in that way he did when he was focusing, but he still knew exactly what he was doing, how each subtle movement was further emphasising the incredible power he encompassed… I realised I’d been staring for a bit too long.

 

“Yes?” Will asked in amusement after the class had started chattering away again. He was grinning at me in that way that made my knees weak.

 

“You’re so fucking impressive,” I managed. “Like I’ve never been this… what’s the word…?  Affascinare… Incantare… Enthralled by someone. You’re so impressive, it’s literally breathtaking, William Solace.” I shrugged. “Yeah, it’s no wonder you’re my favourite.”

Notes:

When you love someone for everything they do <3

Chapter 82: Piling Up

Summary:

They have another real talk.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

After a full day of a rigorous Roman schedule, cooling down with milkshakes at Bombillo’s was a must. Obviously I was used to my siblings rightfully complimenting Nico’s class like they were worshipping a god, but it also felt nice when they had nice things to say about my teaching too this time. Even Kayla commended me which was extremely rare for her.

 

Unfortunately, we didn’t have much time together since Hazel and Frank had organised down time bonding activities for all of the exchange students so I was glad that we could look forward to the Christmas break to make up for it afterwards.

 

When they all said their goodbyes, Nico, Jaz and I were the only ones left in the cafe.

 

“Thank you so much, by the way, Nico,” Jaz said to my boyfriend. “For convincing Hazel to let me help out.”

 

Nico shrugged casually. “There wasn’t much to do, to be honest,” he replied. “They know you’re a great healer. They weren’t going to turn you down.”

 

Jaz smiled. “Well, thank you anyway,” she reiterated. “I do love it here.”

 

“I can show you around the camp properly during the holidays,” I offered. “When I don’t have a million assignment deadlines to worry about.”

 

“Will is a bit behind on work since he gets distracted easily,” Nico cut in helpfully. “Even the smallest things.”

 

I nodded in agreement. “My main distraction is pretty small.”

 

Nico scowled and Jaz laughed. “It looks like you’ve got your work cut out for you,” she said. “Good luck for your assignments. What are they about? Anything I can look forward to in the next few years?”

 

I sighed thinking about my massive workload. “I’ve got an anatomy essay, cardiology coursework, a systematic review to write, introductory rheumatology worksheets to complete and Nico and I have a psychiatry project we should probably start writing up soon.”

 

Jaz whistled. “Wow,” she stated. “That is a lot.”

 

“We’ll get all your work done,” Nico promised, giving my hand a squeeze. “I predict we’ll be spending a lot of time in the library soon.”

 

I gave him an appreciative look. Even though I obviously knew I would have to do my assignments myself, just him saying ‘we’ and supporting me through them was enough to give me energy.

 

“I’ve got to run,” Jaz said, standing up. “My accom’s having some routine maintenance and I’m looking for a temporary place to crash. I’ve got a few viewings this afternoon. And no,” she added, sensing both me and Nico about to repeat ourselves again, “I can’t accept your offers. It’s very kind of you but I like my own space.” She paused as she shrugged her puffer coat on. “Especially when you guys just got back together. Who knows what noises I’ll wake up to in the middle of the night?”

 

Nico’s cheeks went completely red and I laughed good naturedly. “Thanks for that, Jaz,” I replied. “Have fun.”

 

She zipped her coat up then kissed us both on the cheek before hurrying off.

 

I was about to say something teasing to Nico, but he spoke first. “If you’re so behind with work,” he said quietly, “why haven’t you mentioned it? We’ve been spending all our nights together.”

 

“I have my priorities,” I replied.

 

When he gave me an unimpressed look, I sighed. “Okay, yes, I guess I’ve been a bit lax lately, but in my defence… I am obsessed with you.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “You can love me whilst writing an anatomy essay,” he said. “Don’t try and butter me up. I’m telling you off either way.”

 

I held my hands up. “I understand,” I assured. “But everything’s just come up all at once and to be fair, I’m not the only medic struggling with work at the moment and I’m sure a lot of the others don’t have nearly as much on their plates as I do.”

 

Nico nodded sympathetically. “It’s fine, Will,” he said softly. “I’ve been slacking a bit too I think. We just need to spend more time working than… doing other things.”

 

I smiled. “But other things are so good.”

 

“No exceptions,” Nico said sternly. “We’ll go to the library after dinner, okay?”

 

I nodded. “Okay.”

 

He gave me a scrutinising glance and I felt like he could see right into my soul. “Anything else that’s keeping you from doing your work?” he asked slowly.

 

I gave a small exasperated chuckle. “How do you do that?”

 

“What?”

 

“Just like read my mind?” I replied, making some weird hand gestures around my head to prove my point.

 

Nico smiled. “You have loud thoughts, William.”

 

I sighed and nodded. “It’s been difficult to concentrate lately,” I admitted. “And believe it or not, I am good at balancing distractions and work, it’s just that recently, I’ve been actively choosing the distractions. It’s easier I guess.”

 

Nico took my hand and squeezed. “I know what that’s like,” he said softly and I bet he did. “I get nightmares too. About what happened. And I get what you mean about distractions. Sometimes it is the best way to… cope. Are you saying you’re not enjoying your work?”

 

“No, obviously I love it,” I replied. “But it’s easier to drift off and think when I’m writing an essay, than when I have my funny boyfriend throwing jabs I need to think of comebacks for.”

 

Nico laughed and rolled his eyes and gods, I loved him.

 

“I’ve spoken to my professor by the way,” he told me. “And he recommended a therapist he knows lives in New Rome. They’re retired but they agreed to see us as a favour to Typal.”

 

I smiled. “Thanks, darlin’,” I said. “I appreciate that. When are we going?”

 

“I’m still trying to work it out with them. But hopefully soon?”

 

I hummed, hoping that this might be a solution. I was sick of feeling haunted by Bryce and wanted to know how to fight him off whenever he wanted to enter my psyche.

 

“And in the meantime,” Nico said, “we can study together. Just your presence makes me calmer, knowing that you’re safe. And whenever you feel like you’re… thinking too much, you can turn to me and I’ll think up a nice insult to throw at you. How does that sound?”

 

Gods, this guy . I couldn’t-

 

“I love you so much,” I managed, throwing myself at him for a hug. He patted my back and kissed my temple and didn’t call me cheesy or a dork even though I knew he was thinking it.

 

“Sorry, am I interrupting something?” Ocean’s voice said as she walked up to our table and I realised I hadn’t even noticed her coming in.

 

“Hey, Ocean,” I greeted, pulling away from Nico. “Care to join?”

 

She took a seat opposite us and placed a well manicured hand on the table. “Girls, we have a DEFCON one situation.”

 

Nico gave her a look. “Somehow I highly doubt that.”

 

“No, seriously,” Ocean assured.

 

“What is it?” I asked, concerned.

 

“Don’t get caught up in her dramatics, Will,” Nico warned. “This is one hundred percent not important.”

 

“It is !” Ocean protested.

 

We both gave her expectant looks and she smiled. “Okay, so get this! Ash has posted the dates for the auditions!”

 

Nico rolled his eyes and looked at me. “See?”

 

“Well, it is important,” Ocean disagreed. “What else is more important right now?”

 

Nico gave her a disgusted look but didn’t reply.

 

“I already knew this actually,” I said. “Ash told me this morning.”

 

Ocean gasped so dramatically it was like she’d been stabbed. “And you didn’t drop everything to tell me this life changing news?” she demanded. “Girl, we are no longer friends. I’m sorry, Nico, but I hate your boyfriend and you now have to choose me or him.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes but I could see he secretly enjoyed Ocean’s theatrics.

 

“You both obviously don’t understand this,” Ocean exclaimed, “since you’re not planning on auditioning for this wonderful, gay experience.”

 

“That’s right,” Nico said.

 

“I was actually going to audition,” I said at the same time.

 

Nico looked at me with a raised eyebrow while Ocean squealed excitedly.

 

“I’m not fully sure yet,” I continued, based on Nico’s reaction, “but it sounds fun.”

 

“Oh my gods!” Ocean cried. “Yes, girl! I always loved you. It’s Nico I hate now. What do you say you and me get together and leave him out instead like he clearly wants?”

 

I laughed. “Yeah, I don’t think so.”

 

Ocean sighed, pretending to come up with a compromise in her head. “Okay how about, you and me get together, and I’ll let you still sleep with Nico occasionally?”

 

I blinked at her.

 

“Okay, last offer,” Ocean said again. “You guys stay together, but we have regular threesomes?”

 

Nico groaned audibly. “How come you always have to take everything way too far?”

 

“Jeez,” Ocean replied. “All you do nowadays is go on about amazing Will is in bed. You can’t blame me for wanting a piece of that action.”

 

I gave Nico an amused look to see my boyfriend looking extremely embarrassed as he face planted the table. “It looks like this is all your fault, darlin’,” I told him, giving him a playful nudge and secretly buzzing he’d told Ocean about me.

 

“I am so done with this conversation,” Nico said, his voice muffled by the table.

 

I stroked his back and to change the subject, I said to Ocean, “I will bet you anything you can’t go a fortnight without talking about, hinting about, or making gestures about sex.”

 

Ocean scoffed. “You’re on, babe! What are we betting?”

 

I shrugged. “What can I offer you?”

 

Ocean grinned at me. “If I win,” she announced, “you have to audition for a main part in Ash’s play!”

 

I smiled because I had been planning on auditioning anyway and what did it matter if it was a main part or not? “Sure,” I said. “I’ll agree to those terms.”

Notes:

By popular request, Will will be in the next show :)

Chapter 83: Compliment

Summary:

They’re kissing… but Nico wants to press pause.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

We were kissing. It wasn’t surprising; we did it quite a lot. What was surprising was when I forced myself to pull away when Will very purposely hinted he wanted to take it further.

 

“Sorry,” he chuckled breathlessly. “Too much?”

 

“No,” I said quickly, not wanting him to feel rejected. “I like when you’re forward. It reminds me…”

 

“Reminds you of what?” he encouraged, his hand purposely staying above my sternum.

 

“That you…” I managed, subtly writhing beneath him. “You want… because sometimes… it’s difficult I guess… and…” I stuttered out a few more incomprehensible words before giving up on trying to communicate a coherent thought. Coherent thoughts are overrated anyway, made for people who weren’t midway through hot makeout sessions with one’s hot ass boyfriend.

 

Will, fortunately, was probably the only person on the planet who could even attempt to piece together the shards of my verbal ineptitude. Practice makes perfect I guess. He rolled off me and held my cheek in his palm. The gesture made me feel safe.

 

“Oh, Nico…” he whispered so intimately, I wanted to melt through the floor. “I always want you. In every way. I desire you so completely, it makes me crazy…”

 

I gave him a small smile. I knew he was biting back an apology for whatever part him leaving had played in dragging my insecurities back to the surface. I could almost hear the guilt in his voice, and I was glad he hadn’t mentioned it. Reassuring me was so much more powerful than an apology about something I already knew he felt impossibly bad about anyway.

 

“Keep talking,” I requested shyly.

 

He was very obviously happy to oblige. “Whenever I look at you…” he whispered, sliding a hand behind my head, into my hair, “I can’t think. My brain just stops working because you are so unbelievably pretty , my anatomy isn’t advanced enough to deal with it…” He shuffled closer to me and started trailing a soft fingertip over my features as he continued. “Your eyes are my favourite I think. Trust me, it’s difficult to choose, almost impossible even. But… the colour in your eyes, so impossibly dark, it’s intimidating… the small flecks of amber and the way they shine beneath your lashes, so uniquely you…”

 

I watched the affection in his expression, shamelessly lapping up his compliments like I needed the validation to breathe.

 

“The way you flush,” Will continued, stroking my cheeks, “when you feel any kind of emotion. And gods, these cheekbones. Your jawline. Your bone structure should not be legal, I swear…”

 

I tried not to smile.

 

“Actually maybe your lips are my favourite,” he decided, moving his fingertip over my cupids bow so slowly, it was agonising. “I do spend an embarrassing amount of time staring at them. When you smile, there’s really not much else worth looking at anyway.”

 

“Will…”

 

He dipped a hand underneath my shirt in a question. “May I?”

 

I nodded, holding my arms up for him and he undressed me so carefully, I thought I might combust. He straddled me, his pupils blown wide as he took me in. He’d done this before, obviously. In fact, he did it quite a lot. But this time felt more significant somehow.

 

“Your deltoids are actually magnificent,” he whispered.

 

I snorted. “My shoulders?”

 

He nodded, squeezing them softly; it felt really good. “I go weak whenever I see any of your arm muscles,” he informed me. “But especially your deltoids. And especially how strong they make you. You’d be able to take me any day.”

 

That wasn’t strictly true but I replied, “Obviously.”

 

Will smiled, leaning down slightly so our faces were closer. “And have I ever told you how prominent your clavicles are?”

 

“Probably,” I said in amusement, lost a little in his expression of lust. “I suppose that’s a good thing?”

 

“It’s an extremely sexy thing,” Will agreed, then to prove it, he started kissing a line across them, soft and slow. And when he got to my centre, he moved down, biting gentle marks over my chest.

 

Ohh …” An unexpected moan slipped out and Will took that as an invitation to continue until I was panting.

 

“This scar right here…” he said, also sounding like he was getting a little breathless as he slid his tongue over it, “is probably the hottest thing ever… And gods , this one and this one and this one…”

 

I rested my hand in his hair, letting him explore my body. The feeling that Will found me attractive had never really gone away, but I had to admit, it was really special to me when he decided to prove it.

 

“I love how your waist curves in like this,” Will told me, his hands sliding down my sides, his fingers dancing into all the right places. “I could picture your figure with my eyes closed. And trust me, I do. It’s impossible to get you out of my head, di Angelo. Every part lives rent free up there.”

 

“Cheesy…” I complained half heartedly.

 

Will looked back down at my (now slightly heaving) stomach and pressed a slow kiss below my navel. I groaned, bucking up to meet him. “This is my favourite…” he murmured, nuzzling the soft spot to the side of my v line, near my hipbone over my tattoo. It felt impossibly good.

 

“You… have a lot of favourites…” I managed as he did the same on my other side.

 

Will chuckled and nodded. “That’s because you’re my favourite,” he stated, like it was the simplest thing in the world. “All of you.”

 

He slid back up me so we were face to face again and slipped a sweaty curl behind my ear. “You get it, right?” he asked softly. “How visceral my desire is? How completely out of control, head over ass in love with you I am? In all the possible ways there are. Every single thing there is to love about you, I do. I’m so filled with want, it’s ridiculous, okay?”

 

I nodded weakly, my hands starting to move over his body now, needing to feel him.

 

“Thank you,” he said genuinely, “for telling me what you needed. I want to give you everything you need, Nico. Everything.”

 

“Sshhh,” I told him, aware he was starting to feel intense. I guessed it was to do with his guilt. “Will, I’m okay. I’ve got what I need. Seriously… You make me feel so loved.”

 

“Really?” he asked, leaning into my touches.

 

“Really,” I confirmed. “No one makes me love myself like you do.”

 

Will nodded, kissing along my jaw. “My life’s goal is to make you see yourself how I do. And I know… what happened … set it back a little.”

 

I didn’t reply.

 

“We can talk about it, Nico,” he encouraged. “Please?”

 

I sighed because as uncomfortable as it was, I knew this was how our relationship was going to get better. “Okay, well,” I said, letting the warmth in his eyes calm me, “sometimes… I guess I do get subconscious anxiety that you… don’t want me… because…”

 

Because I spent four months believing it.

 

“But,” I quickly continued before Will could speak, “I don’t actually believe it. And when you… do things like… this … I feel stupid for even thinking it was true during those four months.”

 

Will nodded. Then unexpectedly, he started crying. Like hard.

 

“Will…?” I asked, bewildered because I’d thought we were being all sappy and intimate. “What’s wrong?”

 

He had buried his face into the pillows of his bed so I couldn’t see his face, but he was still sobbing. “I should’ve made a different excuse…” he said weakly. “I should’ve told you how much I loved you before I left. I… I…”

 

“You know you couldn’t have done that,” I said simply, despite how much I would’ve wanted it. “I never would’ve let you go if I’d thought you still wanted me.”

 

Will didn’t reply. We both knew I was right. That was why he’d done it after all. There was no universe in which Will Solace would hurt me anymore than he had to in order to save me.

 

I placed a hand on the small of his back, hoping it was comforting. “There was no other way,” I reiterated. “Everyone knew it. There was no other way, Will.”

 

“I’m sorry,” he sniffled, remerging from his pillow sanctuary. “I’m sorry.”

 

I wiped away his tears. “How many times have I told you-?”

 

“I’m not apologising for that,” he interrupted. “I’m apologising for getting so emotional. I know it’s difficult for you to want to talk about what happened. And I’m sure it doesn’t help if every time you do, I get unjustifiably upset-“

 

“It’s totally justifiable,” I said harshly. “Will, when we talk about this, I want it to be for both of us. It’s not just me who was hurt, and I want us both to acknowledge that. The reason I dislike talking about it isn’t because I’m afraid of hurting you. It’s because I’m afraid you’re going to bottle up what you’re feeling even more than you already are.”

 

He blinked at me.

 

“For example,” I continued, “yeah, I felt insecure and unloved. But so did you . You had to deal with the fact that you thought I hated you for four months too. I know you’re generally more secure than I am, you know being perfect and all. But I also know how traumatic it would’ve been to feel hated by me. And I know how depressed you were for it because you didn’t exactly hide it well.” I sighed. “But somehow, we always forget to talk about that.”

 

He seemed to take in what I’d said, because he swallowed and kissed my hand as I stroked his cheek. “I get that,” he said quietly. “I… yeah…”

 

I nodded, and we just looked at each other for a moment. Will moved closer and opened his arms for me. I promptly sunk into him.

 

“Here’s something that’ll help us both,” he said after a good half an hour.

 

“Will, you don’t need to come up with solutions to everything, you know?” I asked in amusement. He was such an overachiever. “Just talking to you helps me. Heck, just being in the same room as you helps me.”

 

“Shut up and listen, di Angelo,” he ordered.

 

I rolled my eyes and let him talk.

 

“We need to compliment each other,” he said.

 

I snorted. “Will, you compliment me every other hour.”

 

“I’m serious,” he insisted. “Proper compliments. Not just in passing. Real, intimate, take the time to truly listen to each other compliments. It’ll help us both… remember.”

 

I smiled. “That does sound kind of nice,” I admitted.

 

Will kissed my temple. “See? I do know what I’m talking about sometimes.”

 

“That’ll be your compliment for the day,” I joked. “‘You’re right sometimes ’.”

 

He chuckled. “You have to do it properly though,” he warned. “Please?”

 

I nodded. “I’ll do it properly, Will,” I promised. I couldn’t wait in fact.

 

“Great,” he chirped. “So we can start tonight? Maybe before bed? Make it sort of a routine?”

 

I grinned. He knew how much I liked routines.“You can get a pass for tonight,” I told him. “After you just practically worshipped every part of my entire body.”

 

“Nah,” Will replied. “I’ve got thousands more in the bank. I’ll have another for tonight.”

 

“Funny,” I said dryly. “I think I might run out after day three.”

 

He laughed and nudged me. “Shut up…”

 

“I love you,” I said. “Like a lot.”

 

He gave me a glorious smile. “I love you too.”

Notes:

I want to be a psychiatrist if you couldn’t already tell.

Chapter 84: Dr Kroger

Summary:

The first therapy session.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

As Will and I headed into the more affluent side of the city, I could tell he seemed nervous.

 

“Everything okay?” I asked him.

 

He shot me a dazzling smile. “Of course,” he replied. “I’m with you.”

 

I used to try and stop my heart going haywire when he said things like that but now I just let myself ride it out and enjoy the feeling.

 

“You’re nervous about the therapy?” I guessed.

 

I remembered when I’d first gotten some counselling from Mr. D of all people and I’d been totally against it initially based on fear, embarrassment and guilt. But as our sessions went on, I’d realised that it had really helped me in the grand scheme of things and it had also sparked my passion for the subject subsequently.

 

Will made a grimace. “Please don’t be offended,” he said cautiously.

 

I actually chuckled at that. “Why would I be offended?”

 

He shrugged. “Because I’m nervous about seeing someone who’s basically going to be you in the future?”

 

“Will…” I replied softly, “I’m more like you in the present. I know it can be scary, the prospect of opening up about something that you desperately want to keep buried, but I really think it’ll help.“

 

“I know it’ll be good for me,” he agreed. “I know something you believe in so strongly can’t possibly be bad… it’s just…”

 

I squeezed his hand. “I know,” I whispered, because I did. Even though what Will was feeling was unique to him, I for once had some kind of inkling of how to help. It was a weird dynamic for our relationship to have, me being the one in the know, but here we were. Anything to do with romance or healing or making friends or general life things, Will always had advice for me. Trauma, a villain out to get you, PTSD from physical abuse, I had a plethora of experiences to draw wisdom from.

 

“I’ll be right there in the waiting room,” I assured him. “If you ever feel like it’s too much, you can step out and I’ll give you a hug… or some sarcasm. Whatever you want.”

 

He gave me a warm smile. “Thank you, Nico.”

 

I pointed to the left. “I think this is the house. Are you ready?”

 

Will looked a bit panicked for a moment. Then he leaned down and kissed my cheek, leaving me a bit dazed and when he stood back up, he had a calmer expression on his face. “Okay,” he said. “Ready now.”

 

I rolled my eyes and rung the buzzer. A tall woman with dark skin, shiny black hair and bright red cat eye glasses greeted us. “Ah, Nico? Will?” When we nodded, she gave us a warm smile. “It’s so lovely to meet you two. I’m Dr Kroger. Please come in.”

 

She ushered us into her home which was probably the nicest house I’d ever been to with its sleek furniture, monochrome accents and soft carpet. Will and I followed her through a hallway with photo frames of Dr Kroger with her husband and children and into an office.

 

“I’ll just wait out here,” I said, looking for somewhere to sit. “Is that okay?”

 

But Kroger gave me a confused look and said in quite an insistent voice, “Oh, no, darling, we do these things together. Come in my office. Take a seat. There are lots to choose from.”

 

“Um…”

 

“Come, come, please!”

 

I awkwardly did as she’d asked, wondering if there was some sort of admin process to get through before she got started with Will. I lowered myself down on the double sofa next to Will, opposite Kroger’s chair and gave my boyfriend a confused look which he returned.

 

“Well,” Kroger started, giving out energy and warmth as she spoke, “again, it’s lovely to meet you both. I hope you enjoy our sessions together. Today will hopefully be a nice get to know each other session, and we can go from there.”

 

I was still not understanding why I had to be here for this, but she hadn’t asked me to leave yet, so I stayed put.

 

“So,” she said, looking at us expectantly, “I hear there are some problems in your relationship we need to have a talk about.”

 

“Um…” I said again, looking to Will whose eyebrows were drawn in a way that told me he was also completely baffled.

 

“Sorry,” Kroger said. “I didn’t mean to use the word ‘problems’. That’s not right at all. No. I meant just some things we need to discuss. Is that right?”

 

Ohh, I saw where the confusion was. Since I’d booked sessions for both Will and me, she must’ve gotten confused that we wanted some kind of couple’s therapy.

 

“Actually,” I said quickly, “this isn’t what I had in mind.”

 

“Right,” she replied, already taking notes as if this was part of the session. “Go on.”

 

“No,” I tried again. “I mean, I didn’t book couple’s therapy-“

 

“Oh, gods,” Kroger said, looking up completely mortified. “Really?”

 

I nodded, thankful she’d caught on.

 

But then she looked at Will. “You didn’t tell him?” she asked.

 

Will looked at me. “I…” he trailed off not really sure what to say.

 

“No,” I said again, annoyed she in fact had not caught on. “We both didn’t know. Because that’s not why we’re here.”

 

Kroger started taking notes again and addressed Will as she asked, “So what made you hide this from him? Were you afraid of how he was going to react?”

 

Will nodded solemnly. “Terrified,” he confirmed.

 

I shot him an incredulous look for playing along and I could see the laughter in his eyes. That little-

 

“And why was that?” Kroger asked.

 

“Nico is difficult sometimes,” Will replied. “He makes a lot of snap judgements.”

 

I gaped at him, but stopped when I realised he was enjoying my reaction.

 

“Would you like to comment on that, Nico?” Kroger asked.

 

“Yes, actually,” I said. “Will saying I make snap judgements is a snap judgement.”

 

“Except that doesn’t make sense,” Will said in amusement, “since I’ve known you well for four years.”

 

I gave him a murderous look as Kroger asked me, “And Nico, why do you think Will has booked couple’s therapy for you both?”

 

“Yes, why has Will done this?” I wondered aloud, deciding that trying to communicate why we were actually here was now a lost cause and I might as well get Hades’ money’s worth out of this and go with it. “I don’t know. But we haven’t had the easiest half a year as a couple.”

 

Kroger nodded. “And would you agree with that Will?”

 

Will shrugged and nodded. “I guess so. Nico’s been a bit distant lately and he’s agreed he’s not been the best boyfriend. But I’ve decided to give him another chance now.”

 

That little-

 

“And why is that?” Kroger asked.

 

Will shot me a beautiful smile and the profanities in my head seemed to smooth around the edges. “I just love him too much,” he replied.

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“So what it sounds like to me,” Kroger said, “is that Will, you have very strong feelings for Nico. And Nico, you’re aware your relationship has been a bit rocky lately, which is why you’re here today?”

 

“I’d also like to add for accuracy’s sake,” I cut in, “that Will suffocates me.”

 

Will snorted. “That’s rich coming from the guy who keeps me up all night every night because he can’t even handle the time we spend apart during sleep,” he exclaimed dramatically.

 

“That is not the reason,” I replied, trying not to laugh. “It’s because I snore and you have insomnia. Which is not my fault.”

 

“Maybe I wouldn’t have insomnia if I didn’t have to worry about you killing another one of my hamsters!” Will shot back.

 

I nearly choked holding back my amusement.

 

“Mimsy was on her last legs anyway,” I said. “Get over it. And maybe it was your fault she wasn’t safely in her cage when I accidentally sat on her.”

 

Will looked at Kroger who seemed to be happy watching us argue and said, “Don’t believe him when he says ‘accidentally’. I saw the murderous glint in his eyes before he squatted with purpose.”

 

Kroger nodded thoughtfully. “Now that is interesting,” she assessed. “And Nico, is there anything Will has done to upset you lately?”

 

“Loads of things,” I confirmed. “First of all, he didn’t replace the loo roll when he finished it. He’s also always speaking to his godsdamn hamsters more than me even though all they do is squeak annoyingly. And last but not least, he used my toothbrush the other day! I’m sure I don’t have to tell you what unprecedented horror that brought me.”

 

Will burst out laughing but hid it subtly with a sneezing fit.

 

“Hmm,” Kroger said. “So what I’m hearing is that you don’t feel seen by Will. Is that right?”

 

“Gods, it’s like he sees right through me, doc,” I exclaimed. “It’s like, Will honey, if you wanted to date someone see through, I would’ve conjured a ghost.”

 

Will snorted then hid it as a yawn.

 

“And Will,” Kroger said, “do you think you’re meeting all of Nico’s needs?”

 

Will sighed. “I’ve got to be honest,” he said, “probably not. But to be fair to me, Nico has some weird needs. For example, he insists I bake him a Victoria’s sponge at least once a week even though he knows I have a phobia of jam. Also for some reason, he likes to exorcise demons from my soul every night and some days I just want to fall asleep like a normal person, you know? And he does this weird thing during sex as well-“

 

“I’m just going to stop you there, Will,” Kroger interrupted which was a good thing because I might’ve throttled my boyfriend. “Before we talk about more intimate things, it’s important to gain consent from both parties. Nico, would you be okay with Will continuing?”

 

To be honest, and completely unpredictably, I was having the best time so I nodded faking my reluctance. “Go ahead, Will.”

 

“Thank you, Nico,” he said. “As I was saying, during sex, Nico likes me to be dressed up as a billygoat-“

 

“Gods,” I snorted, covering my mouth and coughing a few times to hide it.

 

“- a billygoat with a top hat and a pink bow tie.” He shook his head in fake distress. “I just can’t take making anymore goat noises when I, you know.”

 

Kroger nodded sympathetically and I rolled my eyes.

 

“I do apologise, Will,” I said, trying not to sound so insincere. “Even though that’s almost unbelievable, of course it’s true. And I’m sorry I find you more attractive as a goat than a person.”

 

“Is there a reason you feel you don’t want to see Will for who he is during sex?” Kroger asked me.

 

I shrugged. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “I guess it would have to be because I’d rather him focus on something else other than me.”

 

Kroger hummed. “And why don’t you want Will to focus on you?”

 

“I think the problem,” Will cut in, “is that Nico is too obsessed with how he looks and gets annoyed with me when I don’t compliment his new plastic surgeries every other week. I mean, seriously? You spend all day at the salon getting your hair and nails done and then you go and spend all my money on this fancy new Botox that makes you look like a stuffed doll.”

 

“Wow,” I replied dryly. “I literally get needles stuck in my face just so you think I’m a little prettier and you can’t even appreciate that?”

 

“Puffy skin doesn’t bring back my poor little Mimosa!” Will cried.

 

“Mimsy,” I corrected in a whisper, finally unable to hold back my laughter, trying to get ahold of myself because Will was laughing too.

 

Kroger cleared her throat and clicked her pen. “None of this has been real, has it, boys?” she asked.

 

Will and I looked at each other and burst out laughing again in response.

Notes:

Sorry. Just some comic relief. I felt like we all needed it.

Chapter 85: Couple’s Therapy

Summary:

After that debacle.

Notes:

Thank you to the people who find me funny.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“So, Doctor,” Nico was saying calmly, ever being his charming self as he explained to Dr Kroger why we’d spent forty five minutes making up complete lies, “like I said, this was all a big misunderstanding. I know it was very childish of us, but we’ve actually just recently been through something traumatic which was why we were here in the first place.”

 

“We really are sorry, Doctor Kroger,” I added. “We were just having a bit of fun. Please don’t hold it against Nico. It was my fault for starting it.”

 

“Well, we’re both to blame,” Nico said. “I apologise we wasted your time. But I was wondering if you’d still consider talking to Will?”

 

“And Nico,” I stressed.

 

“Obviously separately though,” Nico clarified. “I don’t think we need couple’s therapy.”

 

Dr Kroger studied us and I held my breath. I hadn’t meant for it to go so far, but as we’d piled on joke after joke, I’d felt my anxiety about the whole thing with therapy peel away and I was just left with what almost all the rest of my life consisted of at the moment: having fun with my boyfriend. If she decided not to help us now though, I’d feel really guilty since Nico had put a lot of effort into arranging this.

 

“The truth is,” Dr Kroger said slowly, “I myself was trying not to laugh throughout your escapade. That was probably the funniest consultation of maybe my whole career. And I suppose it was partly my fault for the mixup. So as long as you two can promise to engage properly next time, I’ll agree to help you.”

 

I let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Dr Kroger,” I managed. “I can definitely promise that.”

 

She nodded, an amused glint in her eye. “I’ll see you next time then,” she said. “Separately.”

 

“I’m looking forward to it,” I said honestly. This whole thing had been kind of like an ice breaker between us and I liked I knew her a little now before we dove into some of the deeper things.

 

When we’d left Dr Kroger’s house, Nico shoved me playfully. “You absolute idiot,” he accused.

 

“Hey, I just got carried away,” I defended. “I loved watching your face when I first made some stuff up. It was priceless.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes but he was also smiling. “A billygoat ?” he asked and we both collapsed into fits of laughter.

 

“Did you like the exorcism bit?” I asked, still laughing and that set Nico off again too.

 

“Phobia of jam ?” he wheezed.

 

“I’d rather date a see through ghost?”

 

“I killed your hamster?!”

 

“My hamster had a name!” I cried with laughter.

 

“Yeah!” Nico agreed. “Which you forgot!”

 

“Stop!” I begged, clutching my stomach. “Gods.”

 

“We could’ve gone for the full hour if you hadn’t messed that up,” he told me. “Mimosa sounds nothing like Mimsy.”

 

“Hey,” I warned, “I can call my hamster whatever I like! I took good care of her until you murdered her!”

 

“I don’t think it counts as ‘good care’ if you left her to be squashed,” Nico replied. “That’s the epitome of a bad parent.”

 

He grinned when I gave him a playful look, stepping closer for a second... Then he took off and I chased him down the street, both of us laughing stupidly and when I finally caught up with him, he darted round the back of me where he jumped up and wrapped his legs around my torso.

 

“You are so annoying,” I told him, but supported his legs with my hands so that I could carry him piggyback style.

 

Nico wrapped his arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. “And you are so funny, Will,” he told me, still half chuckling. “I love you so much.”

 

I squeezed my hands around his legs. “I love you too,” I replied. “And I think we’re funny together.”

 

He hummed as he bopped up and down with my stride. “You’re probably right,” he said. “You were a real deadbeat dud before I came into your life.”

 

I smiled. “Yep. That was me.”

 

He gave me another kiss on my cheek. “Don’t worry, Will,” he assured. “I’m not going anywhere so you never have to be that dud again.”

 

“Great, thank you,” I replied sarcastically. “But do you have to be not going anywhere?”

 

“Yep,” he said happily. “I’m stuck to you like glue whether you like it or not.”

 

I fake groaned. “Damn,” I said, “I was hoping to sneak out tomorrow morning. I don’t think I can put up with you for another day, to be honest.”

 

I shrieked when he pinched my ribs below my arms. “Hey,” I laughed, “don’t tickle me or I will drop you.”

 

“It’s worth the risk,” he replied playfully doing it again.

 

“Hey, stop!” I cried, spinning around before realising he was attached to me.

 

He seemed to like it though so I twirled him around again.

 

“Wheeeeeee,” Nico exclaimed happily and hearing him like this was what many of my life aspirations involved.

 

I spun around until I got dizzy and had to sit down for a bit. Nico hopped off me and we sat on the curb together.

 

“I’m sorry I risked messing up the whole therapy thing,” I told him quietly.

 

Nico chuckled. “Are you kidding? It all worked out in the end. And even if she’d never wanted to see us again, it would’ve been completely worth it. Especially because I can tell you’re less daunted by the whole idea now.”

 

I gave him a grateful smile and leaned my head on his shoulder.

 

“You know,” I said playfully, “if you wanted me to go with you to couple’s therapy, you could’ve just asked me.”

 

Nico snorted. “Yes, that’s the big reveal here.”

 

“Would you ever consider it?” I asked. “For real?”

 

He shrugged. “I guess? If we needed it?”

 

I hummed thoughtfully. “And what would make you think we needed it? Because I’ve done a lot to hurt you recently and I’m sorry-“

 

“Nope,” he stopped me like he always did when I apologised. “Try again.”

 

“I’ve-“

 

“Nope.”

 

We’ve -“

 

“There you go.”

 

“- been through a lot recently. As a couple.”

 

Nico nodded. “I think we’re handling it fine so far,” he replied confidently. “What do you think?”

 

I thought about how we’d come so far since I’d made my life altering decision. It had been difficult definitely but now, it was starting to feel like we’d reached the peak of the rollercoaster after the chains had lugged us to the top and we could just sit back and enjoy the ride. I wasn’t ignorant to think that that was just it, and I knew there would be more dips and falls to come, but at least right now, it was pretty great.

 

“I think we’re the best couple I know,” I replied.

 

“I’m sure every couple thinks that about themselves,” Nico told me.

 

“So you think that too?” I asked, nudging him.

 

“Obviously.”

 

I smiled. “Is that because our couple is one half me?” I teased.

 

“Definitely not,” he said dryly. “I don’t even like you, in fact.”

 

“Oh really?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“So when you blush with your entire body whenever I give you a compliment or the softest touch?” I asked.

 

“Circumstantial.”

 

“When you laugh at my dorky jokes?”

 

He shrugged. “Because you’re a dork.”

 

“When you’re always begging me to kiss you…?” I whispered.

 

He turned to face me. “I do not-“ he started indignantly.

 

But I interrupted him when I closed the distance between us and pressed my lips on his. He sighed into my mouth and pressed further into me.

 

“Was that circumstantial?” I asked, enjoying watching his dazed expression when I pulled away.

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “I don’t think you’re using that word right.”

 

“It makes sense to me,” I replied happily.

 

“Whatever, Solace,” he said. “Can you just kiss me again please?”

 

I smiled and leaned towards him.

Notes:

Those of you asking where I came up with all that stuff… it’s obviously because I have a kink for billy goats.

 

(That was a joke)(not that anyone would be able to check though lol)

Chapter 86: Deferred

Summary:

They revisit a conversation they paused a while back.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“Stop,” I said before we could get too carried away.

 

Will chuckled, exasperated. “Is that a challenge you’re posing to me?” he asked breathlessly. I didn’t blame him; I’d basically jumped him as soon as he’d arrived at my apartment and then I’d spent the next half an hour kissing every part of his body I could physically reach…

 

I tried not to stare at the bruises over his bare chest because his nakedness was an all consuming black hole I would not be able to claw myself back out of if I fell in. “You’ve got more self control than I do,” I muttered.

 

“Yeah, that’s definitely not true,” he said, looking pointedly down to my ridden up shirt and the spark in his eyes made me hotter. “You give me the word,” he continued, “and my mouth will be all over you. Like all over .”

 

“Shut up,” I whined, when Will smirked at the physical reaction that invoked in me.

 

“What’s up, darlin’?” he asked. “You need me to appreciate you again? I will happily spend however long you need to assure you I love every part of you .”

 

My entire body shivered but I forced myself to swallow it down. “This isn’t supposed to be a conversation about my demons,” I said. “Trust me, I believe your desire.”

 

Will raised his eyebrows.

 

“I actually had something else in mind,” I continued.

 

“Uh huh…?” he said suggestively. “Other than the insanely good making out we were just doing?”

 

My cheeks heated. “We can do that… after…” I replied.

 

Will grinned and kissed my cheek, lingering deliciously. “Can we?”

 

“Mmm…” I replied pathetically.

 

He seemed to like that, given his smug eyebrow raise. It definitely didn’t make it more difficult to stop. “After what, darlin’?” he prompted, circling my wrist with his fingertip.

 

I breathed out, trying to get my brain to form words. I did have a purpose for stopping the pleasurable excitement happening between us right now… I was sure I had a reason…

 

“We need to talk,” I started.

 

Will nodded, all serious. “Yeah?” he asked, stroking my knee encouragingly. “What’s up?”

 

“Nothing bad,” I said quickly. “I shouldn’t have said it like that. We don’t need to talk. I guess I want to talk.”

 

Will smiled. “And I want to talk to you too,” he replied happily. He waited a whole minute before chuckling and repeating, “So what’s up?”

 

“Oh…” I replied, “erm…”

 

Will nodded again, but not in an impatient way. In that way that made me relax, made me know he really wanted to know what I had to say, but was willing to wait me out until I was ready. He had that look nailed of course. Even before we’d started dating (the first time).

 

“How’s therapy going?” I started cautiously.

 

I noticed a flicker of something uncomfortable in his eyes. “Yeah,” he replied, a bit too quick. “It’s… good.”

 

I shook my head. “No, okay. You don’t want to talk about it-“

 

“No, I do,” Will interrupted, taking my hand. “I do. I just…” He paused, wrapping himself in the bright yellow fluffy blanket on my bed, and fanning it out over me too. “I do want to talk about it. Actually, I was going to bring this up too.”

 

I tried to hide the fact that I didn’t believe that at all. Will had always been extremely good at bottling things up. And despite me constantly reminding him that that was an extremely bad thing, he hadn’t ever really gotten the hang of not doing it. It was ironic, since one of the reasons I’d fallen for him so early on was because he’d always given me a safe place to vent. And ever since I’d known him, I so desperately wanted to return that favour.

 

“Oh?” was all I said.

 

Will nodded. “Yeah,” he confirmed. “Obviously it’s been a minute since it all… happened. I won’t try and pretend it doesn’t still bother me, but I’d like to think I’m moving on.” He nudged me and gave me a playful look. “Of course, having my deadly fighter fluffy boyfriend with me all the time has helped things. You keep me calm. And most importantly, happy . Like all the time.”

 

I blushed and rolled my eyes.

 

“So yeah,” Will continued, sounding a little more cautious, “I was wondering if… we could revisit that conversation we were having before.”

 

I blinked at him, not really sure what he was referring to. “Okay…?”

 

“The one we were having in the healer’s tent,” Will clarified. “After it all.”

 

“I don’t-“

 

“The one where I told you I wanted to help take Bryce down and you told me it’d be better if I stayed out of it like an out of commission housewife,” he said bluntly.

 

Oh . So that was what he’d wanted to bring up. Okay, now I believed him when he said he had wanted to talk about this.

 

“Will…” I started.

 

“We can both see I’m not just reacting out of a trauma response now,” he continued, sounding weirdly passionate. “And we also both know that we need to start thinking about what we’re going to do about the situation. Bryce isn’t going to wait forever. And I know your style isn’t to sit patiently and wait for someone else to initiate the attack.”

 

I got a brief spell of vertigo from the swerve of direction this conversation was going.

 

“This isn’t…” I stammered. “I didn’t bring this up to… I just wanted to check in. I definitely didn’t want to discuss doing anything that has the probable potential to retraumatise you!”

 

Will’s expression stayed neutral. “I appreciate that,” he replied. “And I love you for checking in. But I do want to talk about-“

 

“How about we finish the previous conversation first?” I interrupted irritably.

 

“This was the previous conversation,” Will argued.

 

“Okay, fine,” I replied, feeling a bit backed into a corner. “You want to talk about this? Sure. Well, first of all, you are not ‘moving on’ if the first thing you think about when I mention this is the fact you want to go seek out your attacker to get some sort of revenge -“

 

“It’s not like that,” Will protested.

 

“Second,” I continued, ignoring him, “I don’t really see what you think you’re going to bring to this. And I don’t mean that in a ‘you’re completely useless’ kind of way, because you know I think you’re more than capable. But there is an entire legion focusing their energy on this criminal don’t forget.”

 

Will opened his mouth again, but I ploughed on before he could speak. “And finally,” I said, “I didn’t defer this conversation so that we could argue at a later date. I deferred it so that when we did revisit, hopefully, you’d have had enough time to realise how bat shit insane you’re being by even suggesting it.”

 

Will furrowed his brows in annoyance, tensing his jaw.

 

“I’m sorry,” I said, though unsurprisingly, my tone was far from apologetic, “but it’s the truth.”

 

Will scoffed. “And because it’s your opinion, it’s the truth, is it? That’s a bit of a coincidence.”

 

“No,” I gritted out. “It’s less of a coincidence when you consider that I’m the only one thinking clearly.”

 

“You haven’t even heard what I’ve got to say,” he complained. “How do you know I’m not thinking clearly?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Will, you are suggesting you put yourself in situations where you have to think about, talk about, maybe even see the person who tortured you!” I exclaimed, annoyed he couldn’t see how awful this sounded. “Do not pretend it’s nothing. I was there when you came apart.”

 

His eyes started to well and I immediately felt awful for being so blunt. I shuffled closer and placed a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry,” I said, more sincere this time. “I’m really sorry. I’m bad at… expressing it. But you do get that I’m being harsh because I want so badly to keep you safe, right?”

 

Will sniffled and nodded, looking down at his hands fiddling with the fluff of the blanket. “What about you?” he said after a moment.

 

“What about me?”

 

He gave me a look. “You’re going to be part of the plan to take him down, right?” he asked. “Every step of the way probably?”

 

I didn’t reply; he knew already.

 

“Well then…” he continued, “I think you’re underestimating how much it affected you .”

 

I scoffed. “It’s not the same.”

 

“Really?” Will asked sarcastically. “You saw me getting hurt, helpless to stop it until you did. I heard the desperation in your voice when you screamed for me. Do not pretend it’s nothing… I was there when you came apart.”

 

I looked at him stubbornly, my stomach clenching uncomfortably.

 

He sighed. “I’m not trying to be difficult,” he said. “I’m just trying to make you see… you’re being a bit of a hypocrite.”

 

“It’s not the same,” I repeated, though did I really know that? “I’ve dealt with a lot of trauma. I’ve never had an issue going back and finishing something I’ve started, and even if I did, I’m desensitised by now. It doesn’t affect me anymore.”

 

“Bullshit,” Will stated. “Who exactly are you trying to kid, Nico?”

 

I scowled. “You’re not being part of this, Solace.”

 

Will scowled. “I don’t recall asking for your permission.”

 

I shrugged. “Well, there’s no way you’d be able to join in on meetings without it,” I replied easily. “I have a lot of sway in the legion don’t forget.”

 

Will clenched his jaw. “Oh, so now you’re pulling rank?” he asked. “You think that’s a smart thing to do with your boyfriend?”

 

“If that’s what keeps you safe,” I replied.

 

Will shook his head. “I’m not doing this,” he stated. “I’m not entertaining a reality where you make my decisions for me.”

 

I snorted. “That’s rich, Medic From Actual Hell.”

 

“For your health!” Will exclaimed.

 

“Protection from a madman carving you up counts as health!” I retorted.

 

Will breathed out slowly, and I knew he was recollecting his thoughts, trying to calm down. “I am getting better,” he said quietly after a moment. “I feel happier. I am so eternally grateful to you for being here and getting me a counsellor and fighting off the nightmares when they threaten to overwhelm me. For caring so much, more than anyone else ever has.”

 

He looked at me intensely, took my hand again. “Well, this is me checking in, Nico,” he said with a small smile. “This is me telling you that when I do feel bad, it’s not because I’m remembering the pain or the fear. It’s the helplessness that gets me. That really kills a small part of my soul every time I think about it. This is me telling you that the only thing that’ll make me feel even a little less helpless when the intrusive thoughts come tunnelling into the usual upbeat routine we’ve made for ourselves… is knowing that I can do something against him. That I can take back the power he ripped from me. I need that. I need to feel powerful again.”

 

He leaned forward and kissed my cheek. “I know you want to protect me,” he said softly. “But Nico, I need you to protect me in a different way. I need you to not be the reason more of my power is taken from me… Please…”

 

Well, fuck.

 

I pulled him into me and kissed the top of his head. “Of course, Will,” I whispered, stroking his hair. “Whatever you need. I’m sorry. We’ll figure this out.”

 

He sniffled and nodded. “Thank you… for understanding.”

 

I breathed him in, trying to ignore the discomfort I felt about it. It wasn’t to do with me. This was Will’s choice. I’d asked him to open up and this is what he’d opened up with. He’d told me what he needed and I wouldn’t be someone I could be proud of if I didn’t at least try to get on board with it.

 

“After Christmas,” I suggested, “I’ll get you into the meetings with the legion. That’ll be a start. How does that sound?”

 

Will squeezed me. “It sounds like you’re the best boyfriend in the world,” he whispered. “And I love you so much.”

 

I smiled. “We’ll be okay,” I replied, and I wished I could believe it.

Notes:

Would you let Will be involved?

Chapter 87: Feijoada

Summary:

Christmas time is here.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

The smell of the roast potatoes wafted through the entire apartment, which mixed with the cinnamon candles Ocean had lit around the living room, made me weirdly merry. Well, it wasn’t that weird because it was Christmas, but still. ‘Merry’ was not an emotion I’d usually describe myself as.

 

When Will had finished in the kitchen and came back to the sofa where we were all sitting playing games, I looked at his dorky tinsel tie and realised it wasn’t just the smells that were plucking my emotional heartstrings. “When the stuffing mix cools down, I’ll need some help rolling them into balls,” he said as he sat down next to me and kissed my cheek.

 

“I’ll help,” I told him. I’d never rolled stuffing balls before but how hard could it be?

 

“I bet you will,” Ocean snickered beside me as she moved her metal ship around the monopoly board.

 

I rolled my eyes and smiled triumphantly when she landed on one of my properties. “The orange one is five hundred please,” I told her, holding my hand out expectantly.

 

“I shouldn’t have to pay you when you refer to St James Place as ‘the orange one’,” Ocean replied in annoyance.

 

“I think it’s cute,” Will countered and I smiled at him. “Nico lives a simple way of life,” he added.

 

I scowled at him. “Excuse me for not wanting to learn a different Monopoly when I moved here,” I replied. “I’ll call it Corso Ateneo or the orange one.”

 

“Ooo,” Will exclaimed happily. “Say more Italian words?”

 

I rolled my eyes and ignored him.

 

“I’m going to need a helping hand over here,” Ambrosius called from the kitchen where he was making a few Brazilian inspired dishes. “Someone needs to peel and chop carrots for my Feijoada.”

 

Gracie leaped up first. “Will, you can continue as my dog if you want while I’m gone.” She gestured to the monopoly board at her silver playing piece. “Just don’t do anything stupid.”

 

Will scoffed. “What would I do in monopoly that’s stupid?” he demanded.

 

“Everything,” I said.

 

“Spend all her money,” Yan said.

 

“Give Nico all her properties if he looked at you in a certain way,” Kayla said.

 

“Ha ha,” Will said sarcastically. “I think I’ll manage.”

 

I turned to him and did the best puppy dog eyes I could muster. “William, please can I have Gracie’s orange one? I’ll give you a kiss in return.”

 

“Don’t you dare, Will!” Gracie called from the kitchen as she started peeling carrots.

 

Will rolled his eyes. “Please, Nico can’t bribe me with kisses. I get them all the time from him.”

 

I huffed. “Well not anymore.”

 

Will gave me a dazzling smile. “Yeah, we’ll see about that.”

 

Kayla snapped her fingers in her brother’s face. “Pay attention, Will! Gracie owes me money and I need to get paid now.”

 

Will ruffled through the wad of fake money Gracie had left him while Morana rolled.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry, honey,” Ocean told her when she landed on her property, not sounding sorry at all. “I’d let you off because your cut out sweater is the best outfit I’ve ever seen in this apartment, but ya girl needs to get paid!”

 

Morana handed over the money. “Use it to buy better eyeliner,” she told her with a smile.

 

Everyone laughed as Ocean gasped dramatically. She turned to me and said, “And I thought you were one of a kind.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Just because we both have better eyeliner than you, Ocean,” I replied, “it doesn’t mean we’re the same person.”

 

Ocean was too busy arguing with me about her makeup, she didn’t realise when Yan landed on her and by the time she did, she’d moved on.

 

“I object to this unfair game,” Ocean declared even though she was doing pretty well as Gracie came back in. “Let’s play something else.”

 

“Yes, please,” Kayla said quickly. When Will gave her a teasing eyebrow raise, she added, “And no, it’s not because I’m losing epically. Oh, how about truth or dare?”

 

Yan pointed at the back of the room. “That isn’t on the whiteboard.”

 

Kayla blew a raspberry. “You mean Will’s dork board?”

 

“Hey,” I reprimanded.

 

“Am I wrong?” she demanded.

 

I snorted. “Just… hey.”

 

“How about cards?” Gracie suggested. “I know some good ones.”

 

“Like strip poker!” Ocean supplied.

 

I groaned and stood up. “Stuffing time, Will?” I asked to save me from replying to my friend’s forever inappropriate comments.

 

“Definitely,” he replied, following me into the kitchen leaving Will’s sisters and Morana to argue with Ocean.

 

“How’s it going, Ambri?” I asked.

 

My roommate had done a lot of the cooking since he was the natural chef (and he enjoyed it), but everyone had been popping in to help throughout the day. “I’m just basting the turkey,” he replied. “Then I’m going to start on the brussells and cranberry sauce.”

 

“We can take over for a bit,” I offered.

 

“You sure?”

 

Will nodded along with me. “Go and have some fun with the others,” he told Ambri. “Although, I have no idea what they’re planning to play next.”

 

Ambri agreed and left us to it.

 

I turned to Will. “Okay how in Hades do you roll a stuffing ball?”

 

He gave me a teasing look. “I’m sure you can work it out. You have lots of experience with balls.”

 

“We can hear you!” Kayla yelled. “This apartment has an open floor plan!”

 

My cheeks burned and I slapped Will’s arm. “Can you shut up?”

 

“Sorry,” he laughed. “Here.” He showed me how to do it and then left me to do the rest as he boiled the sprouts and started chopping cranberries and other vegetables. It was actually quite enjoyable, just preparing food, listening to my friends having a good time on the sofa as they joked and played cards.

 

At one point, Will slid his hands around my waist from behind and kissed the back of my neck. “Those are beautiful balls you have.”

 

At least he whispered this time.

 

I rolled my eyes. “You can eat them later if you want,” I (half) joked, playing along.

 

He chuckled against my skin and his breath was so warm. “I might take you up on that.”

 

Will put the stuffing in the oven and basted the turkey again. Ambrosius and Morana helped us do the last touches with the vegetables and sauces and then we all went back to the living room where Ocean was hosting a Christmas game show type activity she’d insisted on.

 

“Hello, everyone,” Ocean announced, “and welcome to the Nico themed Christmas game extravaganza!”

 

“Excuse me, what?” I demanded, standing up and trying to shut her up by force. I grabbed her arm and tried to wrestle her back onto the sofa.

 

“Hey!” Ocean protested, trying to push me off. “Will, can you control your man, please?”

 

“Yeah, I’m gonna pass on that one,” Will chuckled.

 

“He’s smart,” I said to Ocean, “unlike you. Sit down. We’re not doing this!”

 

“Come on, Nico,” Gracie said, “it might be fun!”

 

“Fun and extremely inappropriate, more like,” I said, still not letting Ocean speak.

 

“It’s not inappropriate!” Ocean cried. “Please, Nico?”

 

“Please, Nico?” Gracie and Yan echoed.

 

“Please, Nico?” even Kayla joined in.

 

I looked to Will and Ambri who, knowing how Ocean could be, smartly had kept their mouths shut, letting me decide on my own. Ocean was completely chaotic, but she was never cruel, and if she’d put this much effort into something she was insisting wasn’t inappropriate, I guess I had to at least give her a chance.

 

I groaned audibly and sat back down with my arms crossed. “Gods, fine,” I relented. “Get on with it. But I reserve the right to kick you in the shin if you annoy me.”

 

“Yes!” Ocean squealed. “Okay, let’s do this!”

 

Surprisingly, after the first few questions, I found myself actually seeming to enjoy myself. I couldn’t let Ocean off the hook too easily though, so I made sure to maintain my stubborn expression at least for the first round. Although, some smiles slipped out, but I was sure only Will noticed.

 

“Next question,” Ocean announced. “How many Christmases ago was Nico born?”

 

There was a collective groan. “You had to include math?” Kayla asked annoyed.

 

Ocean held her hands up. “Hating math isn’t a personality, girl.”

 

Kayla rolled her eyes. “How about hating you and math?”

 

“You’re wasting time,” Ocean urged.

 

I tried to calculate it in my own head. I had been born in 1924 and it was now-

 

“Ninety two!” Gracie cried just before I could even start to do the calculation.

 

I gave her a look of admiration, and I was kind of touched she knew me so well.

 

“Correct!” Ocean cried.

 

“Yes!” Gracie squealed, giving us all smug looks.

 

Poor Morana looked very confused. “You look early twenties to me,” she said baffled.

 

Will laughed. “It’s a long story,” he said. “We’ll tell you later why Nico is such an old man.”

 

“I’m youthful at heart, Solace,” I said, giving him a wink. “More than you at least. You’re incapable of having fun.”

 

Not true. Like at all. But he knew that.

 

Will gasped in outrage. “Excuse me for being the sensible one,” he protested. “And also, it’s no wonder you’re more immature since you are technically younger.”

 

“Am I though?” he asked. “The numbers don’t lie.”

 

“Okay, old timer.”

 

“Next question!” Ocean cried before I could physically retaliate. “What is Nico’s favourite Christmas song?”

 

“Silent Night?” Ambri asked.

 

“Nope.”

 

“Jingle Bells?” Yan asked.

 

“Nope.”

 

“Frosty the Snowman?” Will asked. I gave him a look like ‘seriously’ and he shrugged.

 

“Wrong again,” Ocean cried.

 

“Gods, I know!” Kayla exclaimed. “Nico’s a dramatic little bitch. Of course his favourite song is All I Want For Christmas!”

 

I rolled my eyes. “It’s not my favourite -”

 

“Correct!” Ocean cried. “Don’t deny it, Nico. I’ve seen you shaking your butt to it when it comes on the radio.”

 

I scowled but refrained from any violence when Will gave me a sideways hug. “Of course it was Mariah Carey,” he said to me. “I don’t know what I was thinking.”

 

“And the next question is what is his least favourite Christmas song?” Ocean asked. “And,” she added with a wink, “you have to sing it to get the point!”

 

“Gods, why?” I whined, shaking my head.

 

“Oh, I know this one!” Will said, jumping up and giving me a playful shrug in response to my betrayed look.

 

He stood up in front of everyone and started singing The Twelve Days of Christmas, even adding his dorky actions he must’ve learnt years ago based on how he didn’t fumble a single one. “On the first day of Christmas, my true love sent to me…”

 

His siblings cheered him on, clapping and joining in on around the fifth day of Christmas, also starting to copy his actions and gestures. Annoyingly, even I started tapping my foot as I watched him, his energy always being infectious.

 

“… a partridge in a pear tree!” he finished dramatically, sitting down again and kissing my cheek. “It wasn’t that bad when I sung it, right?” he asked me.

 

No.

 

“Hmph,” I replied.

 

Gracie also looked at me. “Why do you dislike the song?”

 

I shrugged. “It’s repetitive and cringey and it mocks anyone who doesn’t have a true love.”

 

“You’ve got me, darlin’,” Will said. “I volunteer to be your true love.”

 

“Gross,” Kayla stated. “Disgusting. Can we please get on with it?”

 

I gave my boyfriend a smile as Ocean said, “Which reindeer does Nico relate the most to and why?”

 

They all thought about that for a minute as I muttered sarcastically, “How come I don’t know the answers to my own damn quiz?”

 

“Dasher,” Ambri said. “Every time I ask him to do my laundry he dashes away.”

 

“That isn’t even true!” I protested as everyone laughed.

 

“Cupid,” Grace said, “because he’s such a loving person.”

 

I gave her an affectionate look, but Ocean said, “Wrong!”

 

“Rudolph,” Kayla guessed, “because he’s weird and unique.”

 

“I feel like this has turned into a ‘make fun of Nico’ extravaganza,” I mumbled under my breath.

 

“Wrong again,” Ocean said. “The answer was Vixen. Because he’s seduced us all with his friendship.”

 

I snorted. I could tell Ocean had had fun creating this even if some of the questions were stupid.

 

“Okay, this should be an easy one,” Ocean said. “What is his favourite holiday snack?”

 

“Will Solace,” Kayla answered immediately, sticking her tongue out at us.

 

“Brilliant,” Will stated in amusement as I groaned and facepalmed.

 

I glared at Ocean. “You said this wasn’t inappropriate!”

 

Ocean held her hands up. “Hey, that was all Kayla. The answer I have written here is mince pies.”

 

“I don’t even like mince pies!” I exclaimed. “They have raisins in them.”

 

Will snorted. “No one feed my boyfriend a mince pie! Or you’ll have me to answer to.”

 

Are there any mince pies?” Morana asked as I rolled my eyes at my boyfriend. “I’m starving.”

 

Ambri stood up. “Actually, I think the food should be done in a few minutes. Should we clear this up?”

 

“Thank gods,” I groaned appreciatively, but to be fair to Ocean, it hadn’t been as bad as I’d expected.

 

And as they all sat at the dining table, Ambrosius, Will and I brought dishes in from the kitchen, the amazing smells of chef Ambri’s creations wafting through the apartment in what promised to be an amazing culinary experience. There was plates of food including Ambri’s stew, stuffing, roast potatoes, roast and boiled vegetables, meat free pigs in blankets, cranberry sauce and a huge, crispy roast turkey stuffed with citrus fruits and spices.

 

After the food was on the table, Will raised his glass to everyone. “To Ambrosius and Nico,” he toasted, “for hosting this Christmas. Thank you for making it so unforgettable. And we all love you.”

 

I smiled, feeling all fuzzy.

 

“We all love you!” everyone parroted back before digging in and predictably groaning with pleasure when they’d tasted the food. They complimented Ambri and Ambri took them modestly and then we told stories and jokes and I laughed until my stomach hurt.

 

I looked at all my friends and my heart expanded, feeling so lucky to have this many people in my life that I loved. I looked at Will, always thankful whenever someone made him laugh and my chest felt way too warm whenever he would turn in my direction and share a private smile just for me.

Notes:

It’s making me nostalgic for Christmas in May oops.

Not someone commenting yesterday on Everything Solangelo ch149 telling me I don’t put enough effort into my writing lol. Makes me more thankful to everyone who supports me tho. Thank you for being so kind to me <33

Chapter 88: Flannel

Summary:

Will has a present for Nico. They do their complimenting before bed.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

After we blew up the mattress, Kayla and Gracie called dibs, leaving Morana and Yan to share the sofa. Ocean was bunking with Ambri and obviously Will with me. As I handed out blankets and pillows, making it comfortable for them, Will went round tucking them in and kissing them goodnight.

 

“Don’t you dare kiss me,” Kayla warned and when Will tried to anyway, she buried herself in her duvet to get away from him.

 

“I want one!” Gracie exclaimed and she smiled warmly when Will gave her a kiss on the forehead. “Thanks for this, guys.”

 

“Thanks for coming,” I replied, a warm, buzzing feeling taking over my body. “Goodnight.”

 

“Goodnight,” they all echoed.

 

And then before we left them to it, Will said in a very good, classical Santa Claus voice, “And Merry Christmas! Ho ho ho!”

 

I rolled my eyes as I took his hand, leading him to my bedroom. “You’re such a dork.”

 

We got ready for bed and when I came back in after brushing my teeth, I stared at Will. “What in the Styx is that?”

 

He was dressed in new red flannel pyjama bottoms and a top with matching sleeves with a huge reindeer on the front. “They’re my Christmas pyjamas,” he replied happily. “And look, I got some for you too.” He pointed to the bed where there was a matching set with green flannel and a figgy pudding with a smiley face on the front of the top.

 

I pulled a face. “Goofy and stupid may look cute on you, but it’s definitely not my style.”

 

Will tried to hand them to me anyway. “Please?” he asked. “Pretty please?”

 

I ignored him and put my hands on my hips. “Your puppy dog eyes don’t change my mind.” (Though they were tempting.)

 

“Nico…” he said teasingly, coming closer. “I know something that’ll change your mind.”

 

“No,” I said, backing away, not liking the evil glint in his eyes.

 

“Yes,” he said playfully and my stomach flipped in anticipation.

 

“Stay right there, Solace,” I ordered, not at all surprised when he completely ignored me.

 

He continued walking towards me slowly and when he got too close, I darted away to the other side of the room where he started properly chasing me.

 

“Go away!” I cried, trying not to laugh. “Stay back!”

 

He chased me all around the room, which wasn’t that big so it was quite a victory I was able to evade him for so long.

 

“Gotcha!” he exclaimed happily when he finally cornered me.

 

“Hey, get off!” I ordered when he easily picked me up and carried me to the bed. “Put me down!”

 

He did but then clambered on top of me so I couldn’t get away. Then he handed me the pyjamas again. “Well?”

 

“Well what?” I demanded. “I’m not wearing flannel. Especially not flannel with an anthropomorphic pudding on it. I’d rather die.”

 

“You’ll die of laughter when I tickle you,” he threatened.

 

I smiled politely. “Well, you’re a massive d-“

 

But he’d started scribbling his fingers into my sides and all I could do was laugh and try and bat him away. “Will!” I cried. “Stop that!”

 

“Not until you agree to wear the cute pyjamas I got for you so lovingly,” he replied teasingly.

 

“You’re not loving, you’re evil, and the pyjamas are evil and I hate- Agghhh! Stop!” I laughed.

 

“You weren’t going to say you hated me, were you?” he asked casually. “Because I really don’t think it’s smart to be provoking me when you’re in this precarious position.”

 

“Yep,” I replied stubbornly. “I hate you-“

 

Will tickled me again and I cried with laughter as he attacked my sensitive spots he knew too damn well. “Okay!” I relented when I couldn’t take anymore. “I’ll wear your stupid flannel. Gods…”

 

Will gave me an irritating triumphant look and rolled off me so I could change. I had to admit, they were very comfortable, the fabric really soft. When I told Will he could look, he gasped dramatically at the sight of me like he was an overexcited toddler. Then he ran up to me, picked me up and twirled me around the room a couple times in excitement.

 

“You. Are. So. Adorable,” he said in between planting kisses on my cheeks after he’d put me down.

 

I couldn’t help enjoying his reaction and the fact that he loved it this much made wearing a cheesy Christmas shirt worth it.

 

“And you are so annoying,” I replied, giving him a quick peck on his lips and collapsing into bed.

 

Will followed and laid down on top of me, resting his head on my chest where I started running his blonde curls between my fingers. He looked up at me after a moment, giving me a brilliant smile that made my insides quiver. “You’re the cutest person I’ve ever met, you know.”

 

I tried to pull a face, but I suspected I was smiling anyway. “Shut up,” I muttered. “You’re the worst.”

 

His smile didn’t falter. “I love how you’re so stubborn,” he whispered, giving me an intense look, “but you still let me through. Eventually.”

 

I rolled my eyes. As if I had a choice.

 

“I love how I know a Nico that no one else gets to know,” he told me, smiling. “That Nico you let me experience everyday is honestly what keeps my heart beating, my world turning.”

 

I blinked at him, kind of wanting to say another insult, but my warm heart forcing me not to.

 

“I love how you care so much,” Will continued. “You do so much for other people. And for me. It’s beautiful.”

 

I swallowed, not really sure how to react. I knew we’d been doing this whole ‘compliment each other every night to let us be reminded what massive simps we both are’, but I had to admit, especially because Will was such a damn overachiever, it definitely left me a bit speechless whenever he did it.

 

“I love how you’ve made such wonderful friends,” Will continued, apparently not finished, “and they love you so much, they dedicated a quiz to your life. I mean, how much bigger can a declaration of love get?”

 

“Ocean was just being silly,” I replied. “And it wasn’t that fun.”

 

“I saw you laughing,” he told me and of course he’d been watching me the whole night when I had been pretending not to be enjoying myself. “And I think you know it was deeper than that. You are so loved, Nico. Without you, this group of people wouldn’t have been here today spending Christmas together. You’re the MVP.”

 

“You know I don’t know sports,” I complained.

 

“Most valuable,” Will explained and heat rushed to my cheeks. “Most important. Most missed when you leave.”

 

I thought I might tear up. How many years of my life had I spent thinking that I had been the least important player? Someone people wouldn’t notice if I’d dropped off the face of the earth? Someone incapable of love?

 

“Will…”

 

He gave me a genuine smile. “It’s true,” he said simply. “I love how you’re so important to the people around you.” He shuffled closer, so I could study the deep blues in his eyes. “And I love how even though you could have anyone you wanted, you somehow chose me, more than once, more than twice now. And you chose to love me through everything that’s been thrown at us.”

 

“Of course I chose you,” I whispered, tucking a wispy curl behind his ear. “You’re my Will.”

 

Will looked like I’d broke him with that comment and he buried his face into my chest, clutching me tight. “I’d do anything for you,” he mumbled against my shirt. “You know that, right? Anything you want.”

 

“Okay. Can you stop being so cheesy then?” I requested, playing with his hair.

 

He chuckled. “Sorry.”

 

“No, I didn’t mean that,” I said quickly. “It’s just embarrassing how you turn my insides to mush with just a few words, that’s all.”

 

Will dipped his hand into my shirt so he could hug me against my bare skin and I hummed in content. “This has become my favourite time of day,” he told me quietly. “When we get to do this. When I get to tell you how much I love you. When it’s just the two of us. When I get you all to myself. When everything else is quiet, but my mind doesn’t shut up, constantly reeling, chaotically telling me how much I absolutely adore you.” He chuckled. “As if I need any reminders. But it happens so ridiculously much. So… I’m glad I get to share now.” He nudged me playfully. “Without your complaining. Not much of it anyway.”

 

I couldn’t quite believe someone actually loved me this amount. I knew I’d had years to comprehend it, but at times like these when Will recited things to me as if I were in my very own romance novel, it was still hard to believe.

 

“How are you real?” I whispered, feeling his solidity and his warmth and his hand stroking my chest and his happiness radiating off him like a million golden suns. “Life isn’t supposed to be this perfect.”

 

At least not for me.

 

“Remember half an hour ago when I forced you to wear dorky flannel pyjamas?” Will mumbled sleepily. “So I guess it’s not really perfect, is it?”

 

I chuckled lightly, closing my eyes and holding him close.

 

“It still is, Will,” I replied quietly, aware it was now my turn. Not that I was complaining; I also enjoyed this. “You… make everything brighter. I mean, obviously, but…” I took a breath, trying to collect my thoughts; I wasn’t as good at this as Will. But he gave me a reassuring smile, like he was living for what I had to say.

 

“Like with these dorky pyjamas,” I continued, picking at my shirt. “If you weren’t here to persuade me to try them, give me a reason to give them a chance, or even get them for me in the first place… I would’ve missed out on how freaking comfortable they are. And this isn’t the best example because well, it’s still got a dumb pudding infected with raisins on the front-“

 

Will laughed, kissed my chest, over the shirt.

 

“- but,” I continued, “it’s still something I would’ve missed. And I guess I’m grateful that I didn’t.”

 

Will smiled gloriously at me, looking genuinely ecstatic at my poorly constructed metaphor. “I am realising,” he said, “that you are a such a romantic.”

 

“No,” I stated.

 

“You’re right,” he replied. “I’ve always known that.”

 

“Can we sleep now?” I requested.

 

He chucked and hummed. “Merry Christmas, Nico.”

 

I sighed, breathing him in. “Merry Christmas, Will.”

Notes:

I’m obsessed with how they make each other better.

Chapter 89: Partner Dissatisfaction

Summary:

Their friends go back home and they get some alone time.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“I should probably go and drop some stuff off at my place,” Will told me after we’d said goodbye to his siblings and Morana. The exchange programme was over and they were heading back to Manhattan. “And get some more. I’ve ran out of clothes.”

 

At this point, we were practically living together. Not completely yet. But it was rare if we spent a night apart. Part of that was to do with PTSD. Either trauma inflicted from Bryce or from Will having to leave or I guess both.

 

I wasn’t complaining; my mind, body and soul needed to catch up with all of their lost Will Solace time. And he didn’t seem to mind either.

 

“I’ll come with you,” I replied. “I can help.”

 

Will smiled and snaked his hands over my hips. “I’ve got it, darlin’,” he assured. “Why don’t you go home and relax?”

 

I pouted. “But I-“

 

“You go chill,” he told me in that low, drawn out voice that made me feel a bit weak. “I’ll do my laundry... Then I’ll come over and cook us dinner... We can eat and then… hmm, what should we do after that?”

 

I felt myself flushing. “I’ll let you decide.”

 

Will hummed playfully. “Oh, you want me to take control, huh?”

 

“That is not what I said…” I mumbled.

 

“But…” Will teased, squeezing my hips, “that is what you’re thinking now, right?”

 

I pushed him away, not wanting to get too flustered in public. “Go wash your clothes,” I ordered. “I’ll see you later, Solace.”

 

“Looking forward to it,” he called after me as I started off back home.

 

I was halfway there when I realised that I missed him. Like seriously ? It had been fifteen minutes tops, and my entire psyche craved him like he was a magnet pulling at me from the other side of the city. I was so annoyingly smitten, but I couldn’t even be bothered to care because gods , it felt so good to be this in love with someone.

 

I stepped into the shadow of the shoe shop I was passing and fell out in Will’s bedroom. He wasn’t here yet, so I made myself useful, tidying up the dirty clothes over his bed into his laundry basket. Then I sat on his bed and waited.

 

When he came in, he made a very satisfying noise that could only be described as a squeak. “Gods, Nico!” he exclaimed, clutching his chest. “What the…?”

 

I waved. “Hi.”

 

“You…” he stammered as he came and kissed my forehead. “Did you shadow here?”

 

“No,” I replied sarcastically. “I just ran really fast.”

 

Will rolled his eyes and put a hand on his hip. “That isn’t funny.”

 

“I can see you smiling,” I said.

 

“I always smile when I’m around you,” he retorted which caused an embarrassing flicker in my heart despite me already knowing that.

 

“You can’t shadow when there’s no need, Nico,” Will reprimanded.

 

I hummed. “There was a need.”

 

“Yeah?” he asked unimpressed. “Go on.”

 

I shrugged. “I needed to get to your apartment.”

 

He grinned playfully. “Being in love isn’t a need,” he said.

 

“I think it’s a perfect example of a need,” I replied.

 

“You can’t just shadow travel when you want to see me half an hour before you’re going to see me anyway,” Will said in amusement.

 

“That’s funny,” I said sweetly, “because I think I just did.”

 

The next thing I knew, he’d pushed me backwards, straddled me and gathered my wrists above my head. Despite myself, I was immediately way too excited. “I’m not happy, di Angelo,” he murmured.

 

I tried not to give him the satisfaction of writhing underneath him, but feeling how suddenly aroused he was too was making that really difficult. “Let me guess,” I breathed. “The only way you’d be happy is if I stopped using my powers altogether and lived my life as a boring worm who only ever resurfaced to the smell of rain?”

 

In response, his hips rolled against mine and I gasped.

 

“I think you know,” Will whispered, giving me a wicked grin, “that isn’t what I mean.”

 

“Look,” I panted, “I know how frustrating it must be for a control freak like you to be unable to tell me what to do all the time. I think maybe you’ll just have to live with it though.”

 

Will chuckled, gave me an eyebrow raise that made my stomach squirm. “Keep digging, di Angelo,” he taunted. “I’ll enjoy getting you back for it.”

 

I swallowed, because how dare my boyfriend be so hot and say such hot things? He was pinning both my wrists with one hand now (he managed it easily) and I knew his other hand was going to start touching me soon.

 

My entire body was flipping in anticipation at Will being dominant, but that didn’t mean I was going to take it lying down (figuratively). “Would it make you feel better,” I started slowly, trying not to let the fact that his hand had dipped right under my shirt fog my brain, “to know that sometimes I do it just to get a reaction out of you?”

 

Will ground his hips into mine and I moaned loudly. He kept up a constant rhythm that did not help me keep calm as he leaned into my neck. Oh, he’s so going to get me back for that.

 

“So…” he murmured against my pulse, “you think I’m a control freak?”

 

“You… are definitely a control freak…” I managed.

 

“Okay, well,” he said, his lips moving against my throat, making me shiver, “I’m going to control every single thing that happens next. Whether you like it or not…”

 

I bit my lip. “I’ll probably like it,” I chuckled breathlessly.

 

He hummed and took his shirt off. So damn slowly, and it took all my energy to act unbothered. “We’ll see…” he replied, smiling easily in a way that told me he knew I was not at all unbothered and how could I be when he was half naked on top of me?

 

Fuck .

 

Then he was kissing me, light and soft and so incredibly frustrating. His lips felt like my insides could touch the sun and I wanted to chase that until I was burning up. Will was apparently not going to let that happen, pulling back slightly when I moved more insistently, forcing me to let him set the pace. Instead of burning, he was keeping me at a constant simmer and if I thought I was frustrated now, I knew he’d prove me wrong soon.

 

He was still moving his hips against me and when he stopped, I whined and tried to compensate. His hand was immediately holding me down, giving me a look like I was stupid for thinking I could get away with that. “Calm down,” he ordered. “Or it’ll be worse for you.”

 

I tried to scoff but what came out was a noise that very obviously showcased my arousal. Will smirked and lifted my shirt off for me, took a moment to look at me in a way that could only be described as ‘ admiring ’. It made me fucking crazy.

 

“So here’re the rules,” he said, resting his palms over my stomach, moving his fingertips so minutely, he might as well have kept them still. Which was why it was so embarrassing that every movement forced a shuttered breath from me. “You lie there, try not to get too excited. Spoiler alert, I’m going to make that really hard for you.”

 

I whimpered as his fingertips edged upwards, circling my chest and moving back down my sides. “It’ll be fun,” Will continued, his eyes glittering evilly. “You’ll almost be as frustrated as I get when you do something stupid like shadow across a city for no reason. That’s the goal anyway.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “You know,” I panted, squeezing his thighs with my hands, “we might want to revisit the couple’s therapy idea. I hear revenge is an unhealthy way of dealing with partner dissatisfaction.”

 

Will chuckled. “Keep that in mind when you’re losing your mind over the ‘dissatisfaction’.”

 

“You… ohhh, okay …” I moaned because he’d started pressing deep kisses to the side of my throat and I practically melted. I clawed at his back, feeding my hunger by feeling his muscles, the smoothness of his skin. Every part of him was so annoyingly perfect and it was not fair how he could undo me like this so damn easily.

 

It felt like he was sucking along every millimetre of my neck like his own personal challenge, taking so much time, I lost track of it. And when he finally did relent, he just did the same to my other side. And then over my pectorals, making me gasp with every mark he left.

 

“Are you… trying to make me into… one big bruise?” I asked, though I was definitely not complaining.

 

“I’ll heal you afterwards,” he replied, looking up and giving me a playful grin, “if you behave…”

 

Before I could scold him for even suggesting he leave those very visible marks along my throat for all to see, he bit into one of my soft spots near my belly button and I yanked at his hair in response to the sharp pleasure that travelled down into my groin. He knew exactly where I liked to be touched, exactly how long to spend on each part of my skin to coax every last moan from me, moving onto the next just before it became too intense.

 

Being a perfectionist came with his personality, so it wasn’t exactly a shocker that he knew how to literally pull me apart at the seams like this; he’d figured out how to do this years ago. He did it so fucking well, and so I was happy to give him this control, not only because it felt insanely good (even if it was teetering on the edge of blissful torture), but also Will being in charge would never not be the hottest thing ever.

 

“Oh, you like it here, huh?” Will teased, sucking a spot over my hip, near my tattoo, like he didn’t already know he was driving me crazy.

 

“I’d actually like it more a little to the centre,” I panted. “And a tad lower.”

 

He smirked at me, obliging me for a couple of seconds. I threw my head back dramatically despite it being through my jeans. “I… need to take these off,” I managed, breathing heavily.

 

“I’ll think about it,” he replied.

 

Will …” I whined. “They’re too tight…”

 

He snorted. “That’s an excuse with a clear ulterior motive if I’ve ever heard one,” he said, but started unbuttoning my pants anyway, and I helped him slide them off. Thank the gods . He took one look at me, licked his lips and said, his voice all husky, “Gods, like I could resist that…”

 

Then he dipped his head low and my entire body exploded in ecstasy. “ Ohhh… my… Yess …” I groaned because gods was he fucking amazing at this. I was completely gone, at his mercy and I could not care less when it felt like this .

 

“Lube in the top drawer,” Will ordered, gesturing with his eyes.

 

Fuck ,” I choked, because did he expect me to be a functioning person by doing something like use my arms when he was doing that with his tongue? I thought he was going easy on me when he continued with his mouth, but when he denied me right before I toppled over, I remembered that, right , he was torturing me instead.

 

“Hurry up,” Will smirked, apparently enjoying my frustrated growl.

 

I opened the drawer of his bedside table with shaky hands and threw him the bottle. A second later, he had me at the edge again, coaxing my pleasure from both angles like he was some sort of expert (he was).

 

Breathe , Nico,” Will said playfully, stroking my inner thigh like he was pretending to be comforting after what was probably a full half an hour.

 

“I’ll breathe… when it’s over,” I panted. Then I gasped as he took the skin of my thigh in his teeth. “ Will …”

 

“That won’t be for a while,” he taunted, running his finger over the bruise he’d left there like he was proud of it. “If you can’t breathe properly, I’ll either have to slow right down … or stop altogether.”

 

My hips were moving on their own now, despite Will holding me down. “Please…” I managed, sliding my fingers into his hair.

 

The playfulness in my eyes did not reassure me. “I’ll think about it,” he repeated.

 

Ohh… yes… please… more… right there …” I was stringing together words and I couldn’t even think properly, so desperate for just a little bit more … “ Gods , Will…” I whined.

 

He didn’t stop to talk but his eyebrows raised subtly in that smug way that had my stomach clenching. “ Please …” I begged, completely gone now. “I need… please…”

 

“You need to breathe,” he chuckled, hitting that spot with his fingers, bringing me to that point over and over and over and I was going insane and this was the best thing ever and I could not deal.

 

William… ” I whimpered, my legs shaking. “Will… I…”

 

“Starting to feel it?” he teased. When I didn’t reply, he added, “You taste really desperate.”

 

I groaned loudly as he licked it up because he was right, I was definitely desperate, and I needed release like right now. Will clearly had other plans and was having way too much fun playing with me. The next time he denied me, I cursed in Italian and Will hummed appreciatively. “That’s hot,” he commended. “Do that again.”

 

“Fuck off.” I was only eighty percent sure that I’d managed to say that in English considering my current state.

 

Going by Will’s smile and eyebrow raise, I’d succeeded, because it was a look of I’ll get you to say that again and I’ll punish you for defying me. He stopped touching me and I almost cried. “No…” I whined. “Will, please , come back, William …”

 

He kissed a line up me and my legs were wrapping around him, squeezing us together and I was kissing every part of him I could reach, frantic and hungry and gods , I needed him. His hands were over me too and then he was pulling his shorts down and I sighed, “ Fuck, yes , please, please …”

 

“Not yet,” he told me, chuckling breathily as I tried to pull his hips into me. “ Hey , Nico, hey, ohh… gods… you …”

 

If I could just fog his brain even a fraction of what he’d done to me, he’d stop toying with me and-

 

Yes …” I moaned so loud, my own ears cringed, half surprised my teasing touches had actually worked, half in just complete and utter agonising bliss, pretty sure I could ride this forever until I died. “ Faster… more… Will… please …”

 

He didn’t seem to be fairing much better than I was, which was crazy considering what he’d just put me through in the last hour. His cheeks were flushed, his lips swollen and I could not stop staring at the dark lust in his bright eyes. “Not… yet…” he breathed, thrusting deep and slow and making me lose my godsdamn mind.

 

“Why…?” I almost sobbed. I was sure I sounded absolutely wrecked by now, and I was also sure Will was getting off on it. So I gave him what he wanted, begging in Italian, stringing together whatever words I could manage, pleading and asking him to go faster, breathing hard and kissing behind his ear where he liked. “ Per favore… per favore …”

 

Will groaned, tensing. “ Fuck , Nico…” he whimpered, clasping one hand in mine beside my head and slipping his other down between us, making my pleasure grow even hotter. “You can’t… fuck , the way you say words… I can’t…”

 

“Per favore…” I cried again, kind of in a trance now, kind of willing to do anything he wanted because this was the epitome of existence, feeling this good, it was so ridiculously good, I couldn’t breathe anymore. “ Per favore …”

 

“Yes…” Will breathed, finally giving me his fucking permission and finally giving me the pace I needed and I positively exploded in a crescendo of white hot pleasure all the way down to my toes, unable to feel anything but him and this and him and this.

 

After, he kissed me slowly, bringing me back down in that gentle way only he knew how, stroking my cheeks and giving me his love. He cleaned me up and wrapped me in his blankets and made me a praline hot chocolate. Then he sat and rubbed circles over my back as I took sips, kissing my shoulder and making me feel way too warm.

 

“Was I frustrated enough for you?” I asked dryly. “Are we even? Or can I expect more revenge?”

 

Will grinned. “I wasn’t even angry,” he told me, stroking my hair out of my face before I got liquid chocolate in it. “You can shadow wherever the hell you want when you’re being safe and healthy. I was just… having some fun.”

 

I nudged him. “Unbelievable.”

 

He laughed. “Thank you.”

 

“Not a compliment.”

 

“Okay,” he replied happily. “Your screaming was enough of a compliment for me anyway.”

 

I nudged him harder, though it’d been a long time since I got embarrassed about sex. “I have a note by the way,” I informed him.

 

Will nodded. “Ooo, I’d love to hear,” he told me genuinely.

 

I held up the mug I was holding. “Hot chocolate should have marshmallows.”

 

He smiled widely. “My apologies. Coming right up.”

Notes:

Debriefing and feedback is such an important part of aftercare.

 

I may not have a billygoat kink, but based on the smut I write you can prolly guess my actual ones lol

Chapter 90: Bait

Summary:

They have a meeting with the legion about Bryce and Reece.

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“We’ve tried everything,” Hazel was saying at the senate meeting, sounding more and more hopelessly frustrated. “We’ve sent out search parties for them, had researchers look into Bryce’s curse, the entire legion has been looking for them for months!”

 

“This is my first time at one of these super important meetings,” I whispered to Nico who was sat next to me. “Am I right in thinking that this is bad?”

 

He rolled his eyes as his lips twitched. “Stop being a dork.”

 

Having heard nothing from our enemies in over a month, the praetors had called this meeting. They hadn’t initially invited me, but Nico had made good on his promise to me and had gotten me a seat. I knew he was still feeling on edge about the whole idea, but I was doing what I could to reassure him and frankly… it wasn’t his decision to make anyway.

 

“We’ve doubled the lookouts,” Larry, one of the centurions added. “And redesigned our entire protection system so Reece didn’t have any advantages, but there’s been no attempts at… well, anything.”

 

Nico put his hand up politely and waited for Hazel to say his name before speaking. “I don’t think direct combat was ever their plan,” he said. “They’re not stupid. Plus, I’m pretty sure Reece wants to control New Rome. He doesn’t want to become an enemy of it just yet, no matter how much Bryce brainwashes him into carrying out his plans.”

 

Hazel and Frank nodded. “We need to understand their motivations better,” Frank suggested. “We need to know what they really want.”

 

“Well, that’s easy,” Nico said. “They want Will.”

 

Everyone looked at me and I gave an awkward wave which made my boyfriend roll his eyes.

 

“But what about Reece?” Frank asked. “How’s he planning to get to his end goal?”

 

Nobody answered. To be honest, I hadn’t given it much thought. I’d always paid more attention to Bryce given the fact that he’d literally tortured me and Nico, but people like Reece didn’t help other people out just out of the goodness of their hearts. What had Bryce promised him?

 

“I can ask Clovis to help again,” Nico suggested. “Bryce shouldn’t have such a firm protection around his dreams now that he’s alive again. Maybe Clovis will be able to penetrate them.”

 

Hazel nodded. “That’s a good idea, Nico,” she said. “Thank you. I hope we find something soon. The legion can’t continue being on this high alert with no breaks or no sign of our enemy. It’s draining us.”

 

I felt guilty at how many resources were being put in place to keep Bryce and Reece out of New Rome. Nico gave my hand a squeeze as he said, “It’s worth it for such a big threat. All of your legionnaires are at risk with Bryce out there. He would hurt anyone he manages to.”

 

Hazel nodded. “I know,” she agreed. “I just wish there was some way we could get them to show themselves. We might even be able to settle this without combat if they just let us talk to them.”

 

Leila shuddered. “Forgive me, praetor Levesque,” she said and her eyes flitted to me for a second, “but after seeing what Bryce is capable of, I personally don’t believe you’ll be able to reason with him.”

 

“And Reece has been tormenting younger campers for years,” Larry added. “Any deal that you make that allows him back into the legion will be an unsuccessful deal on our part.”

 

Frank nodded. “I also don’t think either of them would deserve a second chance,” he agreed. “But that will have to be decided in the court to maintain justice.”

 

The thought of either of them getting let off and let free made me shiver.

 

“For a trial then,” Hazel said. “If there was a way to lure them here, we could try them and they would get punished accordingly with the Roman law. Whether that means they’d be locked up indefinitely or… executed… they wouldn’t be able to bother us anymore.”

 

That lovely image settled over all of us. I had to admit, I was kind of craving release from the anxiety of the constant threat of danger. However, execution ? I didn’t really like the sound of that.

 

“He wants Will,” Frank stated plainly, not meeting my eyes. “Why not devise some kind of trap and lure them out using Will as the bait?”

 

Nico laughed without humour and leaned forward in his chair. “Because you’re not using my boyfriend as bait,” he snapped.

 

“We’re not making any decisions yet,” Hazel said calmly. “But it’s not a bad plan, Nico.”

 

Nico shook his head. “I won’t allow it.”

 

Frank sighed. “Could we at least discuss it?”

 

“No,” Nico said firmly. “Will won’t be put in danger. He’s been through enough.”

 

“It won’t be real danger,” Frank argued.

 

Nico’s eyes blazed. “Anything related to Bryce is real danger, praetor Zhang. Stop suggesting this before I get angry.”

 

“This is an open senate discussion,” Frank sighed. “And you can’t talk to the praetors like that, Nico. I think the plan with Will has merit-“

 

Nico stood up abruptly, his chair squealed against the floor as he leaned across the table at Frank. “I said no!” he cried. “And if you try and touch Will, I’ll do to you what I did to Bryce the first time he died!”

 

“Nico,” I said quietly, trying to stroke the back of his hand comfortingly, aware that he was radiating darkness. “If it would help, I don’t mind-“

 

“Stay out of this, Will,” Nico snapped letting go of my hand.

 

“I think we should hear what Will wants to say,” Frank said, clearly irritated. “Instead of shutting him down rudely.”

 

“Don’t call Nico rude,” I said firmly. “He has his reasons for being harsh. And none of you can understand those reasons because you weren’t there when they happened.”

 

Nobody spoke for a moment as Nico sat back down. He tried to take my hand again, but I didn’t let him because despite what I’d said to Frank, I hadn’t appreciated him shutting me down.

 

Nico sighed and said, “What were you going to say, Will?”

 

I nodded appreciatively. “If it’s the only plan we have, I think it might be worth considering.”

 

“He’d be safe, Nico,” Hazel assured softly. “With the entire legion ready to attack as soon as anything went pear shaped.”

 

Nico looked down at his lap, fiddling with his skull ring. “I… I don’t know…”

 

“Why don’t you take a few days to think about it?” Frank asked, softening a bit. “Hazel and I will iron out the details and we can have another meeting in due course to confirm everything based on what you decide.”

 

Nico nodded, awkwardly looking at Frank. “Thank you. And… I’m sorry.”

 

“That’s alright,” Frank replied stiffly and I suspected that Nico could get away with a lot more than any other person when it came to the rules.

 

“Dismissed then,” Hazel said. “Thanks, everyone.”

 

The centurions left in an orderly manner, with Frank and Hazel last, the latter giving Nico a quick concerned look before hurrying off to do her duties as praetor.

 

Nico looked at me when we were alone in the senate room. “I didn’t mean to snap at you, Will.”

 

I sighed. “I know your heart was in the right place,” I said quietly. “And I know this is difficult for you. But it’s difficult for me too and that doesn’t get any easier when my boyfriend bites my head off in front of everyone.”

 

Nico nodded, looking down at his hands in shame. “I’m sorry,” he offered. “I just… love you so much and the thought of putting you in the line of fire, especially after I’ve made promises to keep you safe… it makes me lose it a bit.”

 

“It’s not something I’m particularly looking forward to,” I admitted. “But I’m sick of being scared, you know? I want this over. One way or another.”

 

Nico still hadn’t looked at me so I added, “But I won’t be able to go through with it if you’re not okay with it.” I nudged him playfully. “I need my protective gremlin on board, of course.”

 

He gave me a small smile. “I’ll think about it,” he replied slowly. “And I really am sorry. It won’t happen again.”

 

“I know,” I said, glad he’d apologised so I didn’t have to stay mad at him. “Would you like a hug?”

 

“Ew.”

 

I laughed. “You’re getting a hug,” I told him.

 

“Did you not hear me say ‘ew’?”

 

“Sorry, I didn’t catch that,” I said as I wrapped my arms around him. “Can you repeat it?”

 

Nico melted into my hug and buried his face into my neck. “I said your hugs are disgusting,” he said loudly.

 

“Sorry, I still can’t hear you.”

 

He groaned in irritation but after a few minutes, he told me, “I said I love your stupid, dorky hugs.”

 

I hummed in satisfaction. “I heard that one.”

 

I felt him roll his eyes. “Of course you did.”

 

Just then, Hazel burst back into the senate room, looking relieved that we were still here, but she still had a bit of a wild look in her eyes.

 

“Is everything okay, sis?” Nico asked, immediately standing up, sensing it too.

 

Hazel opened her mouth to say something, then shook her head. “You’re not going to believe this.”

 

Nico chuckled without humour as my heart started beating faster in anticipation. “What is it, Hazel?” he urged.

 

She looked between us, her mouth slightly ajar. “It’s Reece,” she finally said. “He’s come back.”

Chapter 91: Golf

Summary:

Reece returns.

Notes:

Weird title I know.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Nico had already run to the door before my brain caught up.

 

“Nico, wait!” I cried, going to follow.

 

“Hold on, Will,” he said, not stopping. “I’ve got someone to kill. Just give me one sec.”

 

“Nico-“ Hazel tried.

 

“Let’s just take a second-“ I tried.

 

But he opened the door to the senate room, ignoring both of us and said, “Later.”

 

“Nico di Angelo!” I cried louder. “You stop right now and let me speak.”

 

Nico hesitated and I could feel the amount of energy buzzing off him as he turned to look at me.

 

“Can you come back here please?” I requested quieter.

 

“I’ve got something important to do, Will!” he exclaimed. “Can we speak later?”

 

I shook my head. “I think you know we can’t.”

 

“I’ll just be one minute,” he said, turning around again.

 

“Nico,” I said sternly.

 

He groaned loudly. “Gods, fine,” he muttered before he stomped back to me and sat on his chair, his arms crossed in irritation.

 

“I love you,” I told him which had the desired effect: his eyes softened and even though he didn’t smile, he was no longer frowning.

 

“What is it, Solace?” he asked.

 

“I was thinking we should go compete in a golf tournament in Gran Canaria,” I said sarcastically.

 

Nico blinked at me for a second before realising I was joking and actually did smile then. “Can you get on with it?”

 

“Obviously it’s about you literally storming off to go ‘kill’ Reece,” I said, rolling my eyes. I looked at Hazel, who was still looking dazed at the entrance of the senate room. “Do we know why he’s here?”

 

She shook her head. “The legionnaires on watch just reported it,” she told us. “But he wasn’t armed and Bryce is nowhere in sight.”

 

“Perfect,” Nico said. “He’ll be an easier target. Right, Will, you stay here and Hazel and I will-“

 

“Can you slow down please?” I asked. “And I’m not staying here, thank you very much.”

 

My boyfriend’s eyes blazed. “Do you want to get killed?” he demanded.

 

“I don’t want you to kill anyone,” I countered. “And though I don’t believe you’ll actually do it, I think you’ll need me to calm you down.”

 

“I don’t need to be calmed down, William,” he cried. “I need to see the guy who helped Bryce hurt you and…”

 

“And what?” I prompted. When he didn’t reply, I said, “Exactly.”

 

“You’re being so annoying,” Nico said irritably. “What’s your point?”

 

I sighed. “I just think we need to go and see him with a clear head,” I reasoned. “And not with all your di Angelo guns blazing.”

 

He rolled his eyes.

 

“Will has a point, Nico,” Hazel added. “We need to play this right and you can’t let your emotions get the better of you.”

 

Nico nodded. “Yes, fine,” he relented reluctantly. “I won’t kill him or whatever… Right away.”

 

I ruffled his hair. “Thank you, darlin’,” I said lightly as he slapped me away.

 

“Can we please go now?” Nico asked me.

 

I stood up in response. “Hold my hand?”

 

I could feel him shaking with anger when our skin touched, but I could tell he was trying hard not to let it completely overcome him so that was something at least. Hazel led us to the praetor’s office where she’d ordered the legionnaires to escort Reece. When Hazel opened the door and I saw the back of his head sat around the large table, my own heart dropped into my stomach, my palms became prickly with sweat and for a second, I couldn’t breathe with anxiety.

 

“Will?” Nico asked worriedly, and I felt so ridiculous for feeling this way in such a controlled environment, with so many safety measures, after I’d just had a go at Nico for not holding it together.

 

“I’m… fine,” I managed.

 

“We don’t have to do this,” he whispered. “We can go home and I’ll book that golf tournament.”

 

That cheered me up a little. “I’m fine,” I insisted a little firmer. “Plus, I don’t play golf.”

 

He squeezed my hand. “We can learn together.”

 

I smiled at him. “You won’t let go of my hand when we get in there, will you?”

 

“You know I won’t,” he told me gently. “I need you calming me down, remember?”

 

I sighed and nodded, thanking Hazel for holding the door open patiently for us. Then Nico and I took our seats to the left side of the praetors, opposite Reece. He looked a bit worse for wear, with sunken eyes and a thinner frame. I also noted with satisfaction, where Nico had cut him during their fight hadn’t healed too well and he now had awful, painful looking, wrinkly scars across his face and one peaking through the top of his chest near his clavicle.

 

“Reece,” Frank said with the most authority he could muster, “this explanation better be good.”

 

Reece didn’t seem to give any reaction, and he hadn’t looked up since we’d walked in. He pulled his face into a sneer and said, “I’ve come asking for a pardon.”

 

My internal radars roared in protest and I could feel Nico beside me clench too.

 

“A pardon?” Hazel asked weakly.

 

Reece nodded. “I want to help you take down Bryce in exchange for a pardon.”

 

Out of all the things, I hadn’t been expecting this. Obviously I didn’t trust him at all, but I was interested in what his plans were.

 

“So you admit that you’ve been working with a banished, dead ex-legionnaire for revenge and power hungry purposes?” Frank asked plainly.

 

Reece clearly didn’t want to admit it, but he clenched his jaw and gave a curt nod. Was this some way of trying to build our trust?

 

“And you’ve now turned on him?” Hazel asked.

 

Reece nodded again.

 

“And why should we believe you?” Nico asked harshly. “Nice scars, by the way.”

 

I smiled to myself as I felt Reece getting angry and he looked at me and Nico for the first time since we’d sat down. An involuntary spike of fear shot through me, but I swallowed it down, squeezing Nico’s hand tight for the reminder of safety.

 

“I no longer see things his way,” Reece replied, his voice low. “He resembles a mania ever since he came back and I’m tired of trying to help him with his unending task.”

 

“His task of trying to torture Will?” Nico snapped.

 

“That would be the one,” Reece agreed.

 

My boyfriend’s eyes burned at Reece’s stoicism. I sensed he wanted to stand up and charge the guy, but I held him firmly, stroking the back of his hand.

 

I looked at the praetors, hoping they would jump in before Nico lost all control.

 

“And what exactly is your proposition?” Hazel asked.

 

Reece stared at her before replying. I had a feeling he disliked talking to people. “Bryce doesn’t know I’m here right now,” he said calmly. “He sends me to spy on the camp, waiting for him-“ he pointed a large, grimy finger at me and Nico lost it.

 

“Don’t you dare point at him!” he growled. “Don’t even look at him. You’re going to be sorry you ever-“

 

“Nico,” I whined softly, trying to bring him back.

 

Nico gave a last murderous look at Reece before averting his gaze, looking at me instead and I watched as his expression turned immediately softer as our eyes met.

 

“Continue, Reece,” Hazel ordered. “And as a potential criminal to the legion, please at least try and be polite.”

 

“My apologies, praetor,” he sneered. “As I was saying, I’m sent to spy. But everyday I come back empty, Bryce becomes more and more mad. He’s a man possessed to the point he won’t even listen to reason. I want to help you take him down.”

 

Hazel and Frank looked at each other and came to some kind of silent agreement. “We cannot guarantee a pardon, Reece,” Frank told him. “Your crimes may be too great. And I don’t think you’d be able to be accepted into the legion again after this. But if what you say turns out to be true, and you do make valuable contributions in helping us put Bryce behind bars, we can have a discussion in being more lenient with your sentence.”

 

Reece had obviously been hoping for more, or in fact, I had no idea what he’d been hoping for. He didn’t give any reactions and his intentions were still completely unclear.

 

“And for now,” Hazel said, “I hope you understand you’ll be detained for the night?”

 

Reece nodded. “I understand.”

 

“And for the foreseeable future until we’re able to confirm your trustworthiness?” Frank added.

 

Reece nodded again. “I understand.”

 

I felt uneasy about this whole thing and I knew I wasn’t the only one. I had no idea how it would play out, but at least in the meantime, Reece was behind bars with no way of communicating with his potential ally. Hazel and Frank seemed to have it under control, and even though I didn’t like it, this may just be the key to solving how we defeated Bryce, whether his intentions were to or not.

 

As the praetors made plans for a more detailed meeting tomorrow morning and dismissed everyone, I was sure Reece gave me a small smirk before he was hauled away to his cell.

Notes:

Hmmmmmm. Would you trust him?

Chapter 92: Sharper

Summary:

Nico and Will discuss this turn of events.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“He’s obviously lying!” Nico cried when we got back to his apartment after the meeting.

 

I sighed as I locked the front door and took his jacket to hang up for him, placing his shoes neatly at the side of the room after he’d kicked them off in frustration.

 

“I know it’s likely a trap,” I said calmly as I followed him into his room and smiled to myself when he collapsed backward onto his bed and scowled at the ceiling.

 

“I saw it in his eyes,” Nico hissed.

 

I sat on the edge of the bed, next to him, kind of wanting to forget about this whole thing and just spend time with my boyfriend. “And do you want to tell me why you’re looking into other men’s eyes?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes dramatically. “Don’t start with your jealously bit, Solace,” he told me. “I’m not in the mood.”

 

I made a fake grimace. “I guess I shouldn’t tell you about Alejandro then, the guy who took me on a date a few months ago.”

 

“Ha ha,” Nico said dryly. Then after a moment, he looked at me. “You’re joking, right?”

 

I smiled. “Yes, obviously,” I replied. “I was trying to lighten the mood.”

 

Nico scoffed. “My mood will not be lightened with your shitty jokes,” he stated plainly. “Not when Bryce has got his stooge infiltrating the legion.”

 

I sighed. “I think we have to trust Hazel and Frank, darlin’,” I reasoned. “They’re not stupid and I don’t think Reece really has any power over an entire legion.”

 

Nico didn’t reply.

 

“We’ll be ready either way,” I added. “Not to brag, but I’m pretty smart. Oh, and you’re alright too.”

 

He rolled his eyes.

 

“The point is,” I continued, “there’s nothing to be gained in stressing at the moment. There’s nothing we can do. But the fact that we suspect a trap means we’re already a step ahead of them. Yeah?”

 

Nico sighed. “I guess so.”

 

I started drawing circles with my finger on his arm, enjoying the soft sighs he made when I stroked his inner elbow and wrist. “Just relax…” I whispered as I continued, going all the way up his arm and rubbing his shoulders.

 

“Will?” he asked softly after a moment.

 

“Mmm?”

 

“Who’s Alejandro?”

 

I chuckled. “You are so cute.”

 

“Why aren’t you telling me?” he demanded.

 

I started playing with his fingers, stroking his palm. “Because he’s not real. I invented him to wind you up. And it definitely worked.”

 

He hummed in content at my touches. “Did not.”

 

“Did so.”

 

“Did not.”

 

“Did so.”

 

Nico looked at me, his eyelashes dark and beautiful. “And did you…?”

 

“What’s that?” I asked.

 

“You know?” he asked shyly.

 

I looked at him in amusement. “Well, not really, since you haven’t said anything yet.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes, again, always annoyed I couldn’t read his mind. “Did you… with anyone else? When we weren’t together?”

 

I smiled at him. “Oh, that,” I said, dragging out the words just to keep him in suspense. “During our time apart, Nico, I’m sorry to tell you I was either fighting for my life or mourning every memory I had of you with my entire being until my soul felt like it was ripping in half. Or both.”

 

“Will…” he whined sadly.

 

I brought his hand up to my lips so I could kiss him there. “But hey,” I said, “on the bright side, all the time I get to spend with you now is like a thousand times sharper. Every second, every millisecond… it’s like I feel them all individually, each point in time giving me perfect clarity that this is where I need to be and this is how I feel about you.”

 

I loved when Nico got speechless. It wasn’t often, but it usually came with a deep affectionate look where I could stare into his eyes and I knew he was drowning in his feelings. Instead of speaking, he reached out, stroked the sides of my neck, my jaw with his warm hands and pulled me towards him.

 

He kissed me slowly, expressing everything in the way his lips moved, his fingertips making me melt into him, my entire body on fire, my stomach twisting and burning and the only thought in my mind was that I was in complete love with him.

 

When he pulled away, I took a moment to enjoy the feeling of watching the shininess in his eyes, before asking him, “What about you?”

 

Nico looked down and from his uncomfortable reaction, I started to get a hint of a bad feeling. I’d known it was a possibility I guess, but it never had really seemed real .

 

“I considered it,” he eventually said, which settled the (obviously completely unjustified) poisonous feeling inside me but still made me feel uneasy. “I guess as a… what do they call it? Rebound thing?”

 

I nodded, trying not to picture him with someone else because it frankly made me feel a bit crazy. “But… you didn’t?”

 

He shook his head. “When I thought about it,” he said, “I didn’t think it would make me feel better. What if they were bad at it? It would make me miss you. What if they were good at it? It would still make me miss you.” He stroked the side of my face, tucking a curl behind my ear. I loved it when he did that.

 

“Plus, believe it or not,” Nico continued, “I don’t think I’m really the type of person who could casually do something intimate. It doesn’t make sense to me.”

 

I nodded, knowing what he meant. “So you didn’t sleep with anyone,” I said slowly. “But did you… I don’t know. See anyone like that? Go on a date?”

 

Nico smiled at me. “Sex would’ve easier than anything even remotely romantic,” he told me softly. “I think you’re underestimating how much I missed you. It was like I missed you more than I’d loved you. I couldn’t stand it.”

 

That made me feel so awful, I almost felt sick with it. My instinct was to apologise, but I knew he didn’t want that. So I went for my go to: teasing humour. “So…” I said, “what I’m gathering is that you missed me?”

 

Nico tried not to smile as he ruffled my hair playfully. “I missed telling you that you were an idiot,” he replied. “And a stupid dork with awful fashion sense.”

 

I rolled my eyes then I nodded as if I’d just realised something. “Is that why you bit my head off every time we spoke?” I asked, remembering how harsh he was with me when I’d returned. “You were bingeing insults after being starved of it?”

 

Nico shrugged. “Something like that.”

 

I smiled. “I enjoyed it.”

 

“Really?” he asked skeptically.

 

I nodded. “Most of the time,” I replied. “It felt like home.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Great,” he stated sarcastically. “My boyfriend feels at home when I make him feel like shit.”

 

I nudged him playfully. “Only because I know whenever you say something insulting, you mean the exact opposite. I’m fluent in di Angelo, you know?”

 

“Shut up,” he scolded. “I thought I was being so mysterious…”

 

“Oh, no,” I disagreed immediately. “I could read you like a book. It was always something along the lines of ‘Gods, Will is so hot’ or ‘I can’t wait to see Will’ or ‘Will smells good today, I wonder if he’ll have sex with me?’.”

 

Nico shoved me hard as I laughed. “That is not true,” he defended. Then after a moment, he added quietly, “Not all of it anyway.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “Which parts were false?”

 

He covered his face with his hands in embarrassment. “Okay, they’re all true,” he admitted. “But amongst other things.”

 

I nodded, kind of happy I’d actually nailed it. “Of course,” I agreed.

 

When he still looked embarrassed, I stroked his side and assured, “You couldn’t have wanted me more than I wanted you. I had nothing against you, diluting my love.”

 

Nico looked thoughtful. “It didn’t dilute it,” he said quietly. “It… made it more complicated. But I never stopped feeling what I was feeling for you.”

 

I pinched his side playfully. “And was that feeling ‘I know we’re in the library but I wish Will would take his shirt off?’”

 

“Okay, that one never happened,” Nico replied.

 

I dipped my finger into the hem of his shirt and started stroking his side teasingly. “Is it happening right now?” I whispered.

 

His breath caught when I traced the sensitive parts of his chest. “We’re not in the library,” he murmured.

 

I smiled. “That’s not what I meant.”

 

He sighed again before saying, “That’s what you said.”

 

Before I could reply, he grabbed the bottom of my shirt and pulled it over my head. I gave him a look of amusement, but the desire in his eyes made my excitement peak and I leaned in to kiss him almost immediately. Nico ran his hands down my chest, my stomach, making me clench. I moved against him, pushing and pulling and feeling.

 

I pulled away, as a thought just entered my mind. I let Nico catch his breath, watching his gaze flit between my lips and my chest.

 

“Do you know what really annoyed me though?” I asked playfully, as I almost absently trailed a finger at the hem of his shirt and ended up taking it off in the process.

 

“Oh, no,” Nico said and his sarcasm mixed with seeing him shirtless was almost too much for me. “I didn’t know you could feel annoyance,” he continued. “You’re amazing at being annoying though. That’s your number one trait.”

 

His eyes sparkled as he watched me admiring him. “Go on,” he prompted.

 

With my fuzzy thoughts, not wanting to explain fully and wanting something else really badly, I blurted, “I’ll show you.”

 

He gave me a scrutinising glance, looking kind of annoyed. “Fine,” he stated. “Where are we going?”

 

I chuckled. “Nowhere,” I replied, “but you have to take your jeans off.”

 

Nico gave me an unimpressed look. “Is this some kind of pickup line?” he asked skeptically. “Because it’s terrible.”

 

I leaned in and placed kisses along his clavicle. “Just do it,” I told him.

 

Nico did as I’d asked, dropping his jeans on the floor. Then he looked at me expectantly. I found the spot on his leg, and stroked a gentle line over it. “Right here,” I whispered.

 

“Mmm,” he hummed at my touches. “Will…”

 

I chuckled because it was quite high up his thigh. “I bet it’s sensitive, huh?” I teased.

 

Nico moaned, falling back onto the bed. “Yes…” he sighed, “mmm…”

 

I squeezed his thigh, a little higher and he gasped, arching his back. “You refused to let me heal it properly,” I accused.

 

“I…” was all he managed between heavy breathing.

 

I leaned down and placed kisses up his thigh, not getting quite high enough and then doing the same on the other side, enjoying how his muscles tensed and the noises he made. “You knew what you were doing,” I said teasingly, “didn’t you?”

 

Nico lifted his head off the bed to look at me and gods, he looked hot with his completely flushed cheeks. “I…”

 

I smiled at him when he couldn’t find the words. “You wanted to piss me off,” I guessed.

 

“It worked…” he replied then gasped and collapsed back onto the duvet. “Ohh…”

 

“Was that the only reason?”

 

I stopped touching him for a moment, wanting him to answer properly. He took a minute to stop breathing so hard, but he finally spoke. “I wanted some control back,” he admitted quietly. “I had felt like ever since you ended things, you’d had complete control over me whether you were even in California or not.”

 

I’d suspected that, but it was still a punch in the gut. I’d always known how much me leaving would affect him, but hearing about it never made it any easier. I noted how easily he’d admitted that and how he didn’t even seem bothered by it, and realised maybe he really had forgiven me. Sure, the memory of it never really went away and he’d still answer my questions truthfully, but maybe now he was starting to trust that I wasn’t going anywhere, and he could finally let go and move on.

 

And right now, I could guess what he wanted to do to move on.

 

“Why don’t you give me control now?” I decided to say, teasing him. “And I’ll remind you again that you enjoy me having some power over you.”

 

Nico nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, please,” he breathed, helping me remove his underwear.

 

Before I did anything though, I gave him a playful look. “I meant control over your health,” I told him evilly.

 

Nico rolled his eyes, but it was difficult for that to look heated when his expression was so flushed. “No, you didn’t,” he said.

 

I smiled. “Well, I want that too,” I decided.

 

He groaned loudly. “You’re so annoying,” he whined.

 

I shrugged. “All I ask is to be able to heal you how I see fit without you giving me sass for it,” I told him simply. “And then in return, I’ll start touching you and you’ll feel so good, you’ll forget your own name.”

 

I enjoyed the visual physical reaction that caused.

 

“You ask for too much,” Nico said.

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Do I?” I asked, before leaning down and using my tongue, feeling him grip my hair hard, sensing his tensed muscles, hearing him groan and swear and forget how to speak, watching his face contort in pleasure.

 

“Ohh, gods…” he gasped when I went a little slower, allowing him to form a few sentences. “You know what? On second thoughts… take whatever you want. You can do whatever the hell you want to me.”

 

I smiled. “Hmm, I thought so.”

 

“Will…” he whined impatiently.

 

So I obliged him, knowing how to move, where to touch, what to say to completely undo him, make his body shiver and release everything, not holding anything back and gods, it was hot when he bit his lip trying not to cry out.

 

I laid down beside him when he was done, watching in triumph at how fast he was panting, how blushed his entire body was. “I kind of blacked out there,” he managed to say. “What did I promise you?”

 

I smiled. “You promised you would find the meaning of life and then present that to me on a bed of magical toadstools birthed by Star Wars characters,” I told him. “Oh and also a puppy.”

 

“That’s odd,” Nico replied, pulling a face. “That doesn’t sound like me.”

 

I shrugged. “You say some weird things when you’re begging me for release.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes and started undoing my pants. “Just try and continue spouting your complete and utter bullshit while I just…”

 

And then I was in heaven again, my eyes rolling back as I clutched onto him, breathing and moaning and gods how was he so good at this? My toes curled into the duvet and my body arched off the bed and I couldn’t think of anything better than this because this was the summit, the peak, the absolute height of life…

 

And when I was done, Nico laid down on top of me, kissing my neck and hugging me, making me warm and content and I knew I couldn’t ever want anything more than this.

 

“I’m like you too,” I told him.

 

“Hmm?” he asked sleepily.

 

“This kind of thing…” I clarified. “I wouldn’t be able to do it casually.”

 

“Oh,” he replied. “Yeah, I figured…”

 

I held him close, kissed the top of his head in his soft, dark hair. “It’ll always be with someone I love. Someone I love more than anything in the world,” I whispered. “It’ll always be with you.”

 

“Too cheesy…” he complained without any real heat.

 

I closed my eyes. “Love you too.”

Notes:

No shame to the casual sluts of the world lmao. You do you.

I liked this chapter.

Chapter 93: Eagle

Summary:

After a second meeting with Reece, Nico is not happy.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was fuming .

 

After the morning meeting, my anger was so palpable, I watched it soar around my head like an eagle waiting to dive and devour anyone or anything that got within a two metre radius of me. I ignored Hazel calling me back and even Will, not caring, not believing that anything they could say to me would make me feel better.

 

My feet hurt from stomping so aggressively along the Via Praetoria but I welcomed it, not giving a shit whether my shoes ripped or my skin blistered or the people watching me cowered in terror from my unrelenting darkness. I heard someone coming after me, either my boyfriend or my sister, but I didn’t feel like letting either of them off the hook right now, nor did I want to use my already wavering energy to let my eagle devour them.

 

I stepped into the shadow of a nearby tree and transported through darkness to my apartment, stepping out in the shadow of the fridge, making a very surprised Ambrosius scream.

 

“Oh my fucking gods,” he cried, clutching his chest and dropping the book he was reading. “Could you give me warning next time you materialise in the kitchen like a godsdamn vampire murderer wanting revenge on a clove of a garlic?”

 

Then he saw my face and hurried up to me. “Nico… what’s wrong?”

 

“My boyfriend has a fucking death wish,” I growled.

 

Ambri tried not to smile. “As in he’s wishing for a guy who’s the son of the god of the dead?” he asked, laughing at his own joke. “I assume not by the look on your face that says you want to murder me after the garlic.”

 

I started pacing the apartment. “Reece came back last night,” I caught Ambri up. “And apparently he wants to turn on Bryce, which is already on the dodgy side, if you ask me. But then it turns out his plan is to use Will to trick him into coming out of hiding.”

 

Ambri grimaced. “Oh.”

 

“And since the praetors have already floated that idea around, they also agreed it might be our best shot,” I continued. “And Will… godsdamn William…”

 

“He agreed too?”

 

I nodded. “And I guess the legion will be on standby wherever Reece takes Will, and he’ll almost probably be safe. But what if there is something dodgy that we’re not considering? What if it goes badly? I can’t stand the idea of him giving himself up like this. It feels… wrong. Too vulnerable.”

 

Ambri took a seat at the table and looked at me thoughtfully. “If you really think this isn’t the best idea,” he said, “then tell them. If you’re not on board, I don’t think either Will or the praetors are going to go for it.”

 

I threw my hands up in exasperation. “But that’s the thing!” I cried. “How can I say ‘no’ because it might not work? All plans might not work. This is the closest we’ve gotten to Bryce in months!”

 

Ambri nodded. “But an obligation isn’t the reason to do something,” he reasoned. “Feeling like you have no other choice isn’t a reason to knuckle under. Especially when the consequences of failing are so high for you.”

 

I sighed. “I also can’t tell Will what to do.”

 

Ambri smiled. “He’s your boyfriend,” he reminded me. “You’re supposed to make decisions together. I know Will enough to know that he’s also probably feeling obligated. How much trouble has the legion already gone to on his behalf?” He saw me open my mouth but quickly said, “I know it’s not his fault but selfless people are stupid sometimes. Even though he’s agreed, I’ll bet you anything he’s feeling completely terrified too right now. Even more than you maybe.”

 

I nodded slowly, remembering Will’s looks of panic at even seeing Reece. “Probably.”

 

“Just don’t give in too easily, Nico,” Ambri urged me. “Do what you believe in. Or you’ll regret it. Speak to Will even if you’re angry. This is something important.”

 

And speak of the devil, there was a couple of swift knocks at the door then. “Nico,” Will cried. “I know you’re in there. Open up and talk to me.”

 

I huffed. “What part of running away and disappearing into a shadow isn’t clear to you? I need space,” I replied back angrily.

 

“Oh, it’s clear to me what you need,” he called irritably through the door. “Even if you’re going to pretend otherwise.” When I didn’t reply or open the door, Will cried, “Ambrosius! I know you’re in there too! Can you open up please?”

 

Ambri gave me a shrug.

 

“Don’t you dare,” I warned before he ignored me and opened the door. “Great, thanks, Ambri.”

 

Will walked in cautiously, his cheeks rosy and it was obvious he’d hurried all the way here. “Yes,” he agreed. “Thanks, Ambri.”

 

Ambri tried to hide his amusement, but wasn’t successful. When he saw my scowl aimed at him, he said, “Yeah, I gotta… so…” pathetically and went to his room.

 

I glared at Will. “Have you come to persuade me that it’s okay to risk your neck in a plan that’s probably already doomed?” I demanded.

 

“Nico-“

 

“Because I don’t want to hear it!” I cried. “It’s not only you who got traumatised that day in the woods! He literally did it to hurt me , Will! And it fucking worked .”

 

“I know but-“

 

“So you can do what you want,” I snapped, “but I won’t be there to see the fallout.”

 

“If you just-“

 

“Except I will be, won’t I?” I asked sarcastically. “Because, and I can’t stress this enough, but unfortunately, I am in love with you .”

 

“Nico!” he shouted and Will hardly ever raised his voice so my entire body froze up, half in shock, half in anger. “I’m trying to have a conversation with you, di Angelo. But it’s kind of hard when you’re not letting me get a word in edgewise!”

 

I stepped closer to him so I could jab a finger into his chest. “You wouldn’t let me do it,” I told him plainly. “I know you wouldn’t. You’d be all ‘you’re too weak and vulnerable and this is too risky and no more shadow travel because oh, doctor’s orders!’ Well this is worse than shadow travel! At least with that, the worst thing that could happen is that I’d just float in nothingness forever. Do you even know what the worse case scenario is for this? Or is your brain muddled with thoughts of stupidity and ignorance, hiding behind what you think is selflessness?”

 

Will nudged my hand away in irritation. “Of course I know what’s at risk,” he replied. “And I’d appreciate it if you stopped shouting and insulting me and actually spoke to me like I’m a person with feelings.”

 

I laughed feeling a little hysterical now. “You’re the one who barged in here, and just wants me to be okay with literally handing you over to a manic torturer for his sadistic game! The fact you even want to discuss this is crazy to me.”

 

Will didn’t respond. Instead, he turned around and went to sit on the sofa behind him, picking up a deck of cards that was on the coffee table and starting to shuffle them.

 

“What the Hades are you doing?” I demanded.

 

“Oh, I’m playing solitaire,” he replied casually, as he started dealing himself.

 

I couldn’t even believe it. What an absolute-

 

“Why?”

 

Will shrugged. “I’m just going to let you tire yourself out,” he said, not looking up at me. “You seem pretty worked up and apparently I can’t speak to you when you’re like this.”

 

“Good,” I replied stubbornly, watching him as my nerves prickled and something inside me grew impatient and more and more irritated.

 

“Shit,” Will muttered after a few moments, still looking intently at his stupid ass cards, “I don’t have a queen.”

 

Something inside me snapped and I literally attacked him. I don’t think he was expecting it because as I quickly strode towards him and pushed him down onto the sofa, he made a grunt of surprise. I scrambled on top of him, grabbing his wrists and giving him a murderous look.

 

“Why aren’t you listening to me?” I demanded angrily.

 

Will actually had the audacity to smile.

 

“What is wrong with you? This isn’t funny!”

 

He let out a small chuckle. “I mean… it’s a little funny.”

 

And seeing his stupid laughing face smoothed out the sharp edges a bit until I was trying not to smile myself. Why could he do that? Was he a fucking wizard?

 

“Are you ready to let me talk now?” Will asked me.

 

I sighed, shuffling off him. “Fine.”

 

“If you interrupt me again though,” he warned. “I’m going to leave. I mean it.”

 

I groaned. “Whatever.” He gave me an expectant look and I added, “Yes, fine. Go on.”

 

Will lifted his legs onto the couch and crossed them so he could face me. “So when Reece first suggested it,” he said, “obviously I immediately thought no way. Believe it or not, I do have some self preservation and I don’t actually want to be hurt. For both of our sakes.”

 

“That’s good to know,” I mumbled.

 

“But then I remembered what Frank suggested a couple days ago,” he continued, “and I wondered if it was just a coincidence.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “You think they somehow heard that? And what? Devised a plan to trick us into actually doing it?”

 

Will shrugged. “It’s just a theory,” he said. “But anyway, that made me even less keen.”

 

“Good to know you’re not stupid,” I muttered. “But let’s hear the rest before I completely let you off.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “But then I thought about it a bit while they were going through the details,” he said, “and I kind of came up with my own plan.”

 

“Really?” I asked skeptically.

 

“Like I said last night, di Angelo,” he said, “I’m pretty smart.”

 

“Whatever,” I muttered, not wanting to get distracted with thinking about everything that had happened last night. “What was the plan?”

 

Will smiled at me. “You.”

 

“Huh? Me?”

 

He nodded. “That’s right.”

 

“Yeah, I’m gonna need more, if that’s okay,” I said sarcastically.

 

“I agree with you,” Will said, a kind of passionate glint in his eye that was wildly attractive, “in that I also think this is a trap. I presume the praetors do too, or at least Hazel, given how much information you’ve trusted her with. But the way the praetors were speaking with Reece today… it was like they were really buying into his plan and Reece just seemed… I don’t know? A little too happy?”

 

“Okay…? Can you get on with it please?”

 

“I knew you’d lose your shit if I agreed to it, Nico,” he told me.

 

That didn’t make me feel better. “Thanks?”

 

“No, you don’t understand,” he continued. “I was counting on you causing a scene and storming off in front of Reece.”

 

“So he could see how easily pissed off I get?” I asked sarcastically.

 

“So he thinks you’re dead set against it,” Will told me.

 

“I am dead set against it,” I corrected.

 

“And it’s unrealistic that you’d ever be convinced?”

 

“Yes!”

 

Will smiled. “Exactly.”

 

I rubbed my eyes. “You’re starting to annoy me now.”

 

“So what would Reece think,” Will said slowly, “if I went to find him privately and told him I’d decided to go with his plan behind your back? If I told him that we’d have to keep it a secret from you and most of the legion in case you found out?”

 

My eyes widened as I finally understood. “He’d think he’d hit the fucking jackpot… He’d lower his guard. Not completely. But it would give us an edge. An element of surprise.”

 

Will nodded, smiling. “Exactly.”

 

I stared at him, shocked he’d actually made a decent argument. “I guess we could… discuss it,” I relented.

Notes:

They have an edge… but will it be enough?

Chapter 94: Trap

Summary:

They enact their plan to capture Bryce.

Notes:

Yeah, the title doesn’t sound good, does it?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“What is your problem?” I hissed to Reece as he shoved me hard to move me along.

 

“Do you want this to be believable or not?” he demanded, sneering and I suspected he was enjoying this.

 

My hands were tied around my back with thick rope bindings and our absolutely suicidal plan was in full swing. I still couldn’t really believe that Nico had given it his seal of approval, and part of me had been hoping that he’d had just put his foot down instead of being open minded and flexible, but I’d argued for this so here I was.

 

I was pretty confident despite being bound, and at the mercy of a convict because this time, I was prepared. Thanks to my glowing ability, I was able to singe ropes within a moment’s notice if I needed. Nico had also helped me conceal weapons on my person in case of an emergency. And there was also the little detail of Reece having no idea that the entire Roman legion was in the know of this little plot.

 

Here’s what Reece knew: 1) I’d gone behind Nico’s back to do this, 2) Only Frank and a handful of legionnaires knew about it, 3) I was completely helpless, probably an easy target for a potential kidnapping.

 

What he didn’t know: 1) Nico definitely knew about this, 2) Him, the praetors and the twelfth legion were all hiding out at the agreed upon meeting point, 3) As soon as Bryce turned up, they would both get blindsided completely.

 

Of course, there was always a chance Reece wasn’t going to betray us and in that case, we’d still hopefully get to Bryce. Personally, I was rooting for Reece. Given my personality, I liked to give people the benefit of the doubt, and I was sucker for a good redemption arc. But the main thing was, we were prepared either way.

 

“This way,” Reece told me gruffly, leading me around the back of the camp. The plan was to exit Camp Jupiter to the side of the bridge, into the shrubbery beyond by the park where apparently Bryce had been hiding out.

 

But something wasn’t right. “Is this the park?” I asked uncertainly, a bad feeling rising in me suddenly.

 

“Yes,” Reece said, though he didn’t meet my eyes.

 

Nico had told me to have a low threshold for abandoning the plan entirely and I’d promised I would. So I gave it another five minutes or so, following Reece through a treed area with sunlight streaming through. But when he slinked through a darker alleyway, I was reluctant to follow.

 

“This wasn’t mentioned in the plan,” I said cautiously. “Where are we going?”

 

Reece didn’t look back. “We’re going to Bryce, like I’ve said. This is the way. You’re going to jeopardise the plan if you don’t follow me.”

 

“So you’re asking me to walk through this dank looking alley,” I said slowly, “out of my own volition?”

 

Reece was getting impatient. “This is the way,” he repeated. “If you don’t follow, I’ll have to force you.”

 

“That doesn’t sound very friendly,” I replied, starting to back away.

 

“I have my orders,” Reece stated. “And I plan to carry them out.”

 

“And who exactly are they from?” I asked plainly.

 

Reece gave me a smile that did not reassure me. “The praetors, of course.”

 

“Of course,” I echoed.

 

“Of course,” someone else echoed behind me.

 

My heart sunk into my butt and my breath caught annoyingly, almost choking me. Bryce Lawrence stood a few feet away from me, an evil glint in his dark eyes and a sword drawn dramatically.

 

I tried to tell myself that this was all part of the plan. That we were supposed to find Bryce here and the legion was about to come and save me, but something in his expression made me think he was way too arrogant.

 

“They’re on the other side of the park,” Bryce told me, confirming my suspicion and sealing my fate. How has this happened? The plan had almost been foolproof. There was no way he couldn’t gotten here, past the wall of soldiers surrounding the park, but here he was.

 

Fear spiked through me, like so many of my nightmares but this time it was real. This was happening. Nico wasn’t lying in bed next to me when I would wake myself up. My heart beat into my throat and I scolded myself for not listening to my boyfriend. Why had I done this? Why did I insist? I was probably going to be killed slowly in this dingy alleyway and all I could do was… what could I do?

 

I willed my hands to heat up, to singe the ropes.

 

“That won’t work,” Reece told me and I whipped around, having almost forgotten he was there, that he was a threat too. “They’re sunproof.”

 

My breathing rate really did pick up then. If I couldn’t use my hands, what could I do? I felt myself shaking. “I’m disappointed in you, Reece,” I managed, feeling a bit like a pig being walked to the slaughterhouse.

 

Bryce laughed and it cut right through me, kicking in my fight or flight instinct, my body remembering what damage he’d caused last time. “What a shame!” Bryce yelled in amusement. “He’s disappointed, Reecy boy! Gods…”

 

Reece snarled at the nickname and I wondered if not everything he’d told the praetors was false. How loyal was he to Bryce? Was there wiggle room to convince him to help me?

 

“We’re going somewhere nice and quiet,” Bryce told me in a way one might speak to a lover. “Somewhere far, far away. Somewhere you can really scream without anyone hearing you.”

 

I tried to pull myself together. I wondered what Nico would do in this situation and then I realised he wouldn’t be in this situation because he wasn’t as stupid as I was.

 

“Get him,” Bryce hissed. “I’ve got enough in me to shadow us out of here.”

 

Shadow travel? Bryce could do that? That was what we’d missed. No one had known he could do that.

 

But I didn’t have time to comprehend that because I heard Reece striding towards me, about to grab me, about to pull me somewhere I had no hope of getting out of-

 

“Aggghhhh!” Reece screamed when he tried to touch me. “What the fuck?”

 

I’d lit myself up and in panic, had turned it to the brightest setting my body could handle without shrivelling up. Apparently, that was enough to burn Reece’s hand when he tried to touch me though. I could feel my energy flooding out of me as I intensified and propelled heat away from me, keeping them at bay.

 

Bryce tried to come close, but he shielded his eyes as I temporarily blinded him and didn’t even attempt to touch me. I was vaguely aware that I should be running, but gods, this was taking so much energy, and I was afraid that if I stopped, they’d catch me almost immediately.

 

Bryce growled and drew his sword. “I just have to snuff out his light,” he cried. Then he lunged for me. I had the good fortune to just miss the blade, rolling onto the floor to dodge him. I think it helped that he was partially blinded, but I knew I couldn’t keep this up forever.

 

Bryce took another swing at me, and I rolled out of the way again. Unfortunately, this time his blade found flesh and through the air rang an unwavering, chilling scream.

 

*

 

Nico POV

 

I paced up and down the plain of cropped grass where Reece had told us to meet them. Most of the twelfth legion was stationed hidden behind huge rocks between the forest behind and the large expanse of the park ahead, with the others set around the border as lookouts.

 

“Just relax, Nico,” Hazel tried. “They’re not that late.”

 

But my senses were tingling all over, telling me something was wrong. Even five minutes of tardiness was making me uneasy, especially given the circumstances. “I might go on ahead,” I told my sister. “To just scout the area.”

 

“You don’t want to be seen, Nico,” she scolded. “It’ll ruin the plan if Bryce spots you and doesn’t come out of his hiding place.”

 

My skin felt like it was jumping, itching to be reunited with Will even though I’d last seen him a little over an hour ago. I’d personally hidden five different weapons on his person in ways I’d learnt years ago if you didn’t want anyone to know they were there. We’d practised him burning up rope in my apartment the night before, and he could do it effortlessly.

 

I just wanted to see him, even just a glimpse of his golden mop of hair bouncing up the hill to the park.

 

Two minutes became five. And then five became ten.

 

“I’m shadowing to him,” I decided. “I’m sorry, I can’t wait any longer.”

 

Hazel nodded, accepting my decision without question.

 

And then we all heard it: the worst scream I’d ever experienced. It must have been at least a kilometre away, in a different direction entirely to the park, but I knew who it must’ve been.

 

Fuck .

 

My heart pounded painfully and my fingers found my sword. I gave one panicked look to my sister, who nodded with steely determination. “Go,” she ordered. “We’ll follow as quick as we can.”

 

I nodded, not even waiting for the rest of her sentence until I’d found a shadow and stepped into it, focusing my mind on finding Will’s location. Will. My Will. Find Will.

 

And then I arrived.

 

*

 

Will POV

 

I cringed when I saw the wound. Having been a medic for years, I knew a life destroying injury when I saw one. A gaping, open gash the size and shape of a banana, the skin already inflamed and peeling out, smoking and charring from the Stygian iron of Bryce’s sword.

 

And Reece was not taking it well. He’d fallen to the floor, screaming in agony, clutching his leg, an accidental death sentence from an ally. He shouted profanities at Bryce through his pain as tears ran down his face and it was all I could do not to throw up. And then Bryce was screaming at him, blaming him for being in the way and my glow faded a bit, my energy failing and my ears sick of hearing the hate and the screams of agony.

 

But then I saw him. Not a hundred metres away when he appeared from darkness. And even though I was the glowing one, and even though he was wearing black on black on black, it was still like seeing an angel emerge from a battlefield, like a phoenix emerging from the ashes, like a signal of love, a promise of hope. He was so beautiful, so absolutely perfect and I hated that I’d brought him here to where hell was. Because he deserved the light.

 

I saw fear in his expression when he saw Bryce, but relief when he realised I was unhurt. He must have heard the scream. The noise that was still reverberating my bones, so loud, I almost couldn’t take it.

 

“What the-“ Bryce spat, and I knew he’d seen Nico too.

 

I heard the heavy footsteps of him hurtling towards me, knowing he meant to shadow me away, somewhere private and far away and painful. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw my boyfriend sprinting towards us, his sword drawn and his mouth screaming threats.

 

But I knew he was too far to make it. And what could I do against shadow travel, against such darkness, against shadows…

 

And then I was glowing again, snuffing out the shadows around us, my light feeding from the sight of Nico, my love for him. Bryce screamed in annoyance when he realised he couldn’t escape. He tried a few times, but it was fruitless without a shadow.

 

Then he did the next best thing: he raised his sword, and when I looked up, I saw the absolute manic murderous glint in his almost insane eyes. I shuffled backwards in the upmost terror, vaguely knowing it was no use: I was still on the floor with bound hands and lacking energy and he was a mania with one goal and all the means to carry it out.

 

I closed my eyes tight, cringing out of the way, praying for it to be quick, praying for Nico to find the good sense to flee instead of fight after my death. I heard the whoosh of the sword swiping down at me and then a loud clang. My eyes opened suddenly to see Nico’s sword a hair’s breadth from my head, sparks erupting out of it as it had parried Bryce’s, just before it had sliced my skull open.

 

I breathed out, my breath coming in short, sharp waves of relief mixed with complete and utter terror. I watched as my boyfriend blocked another advance from Bryce and then the two of them were sparring ferociously.

 

Reluctantly, I tore my eyes away from their fight, knowing Nico could handle himself for at least a few minutes and I was no use to him tied up and drained. Instead, I dragged myself across the dirt path, to the person my natural instincts as a healer were screaming at me to help.

 

“Reece, listen to me,” I urged, trying to get through to him, which I admitted, was going to be difficult with him writhing in agony on the floor. But maybe at the same time, it would make it easier? “I will heal you.”

 

I saw the manic look of relief in his eyes, until he was overtaken with another wave of pain and he groaned again. “Do it then,” he gritted out.

 

“No,” I said.

 

He screamed at me in anger. “You-“ and he proceeded to spit colourful profanities at me, scraping the floor with his nails, trying to get to me.

 

“I will heal you,” I repeated calmly, “if you cut my bonds-“

 

His fingers reached for his sword, struggling to lift it as he groaned. I could sense the darkness spreading from the wound on his leg around his bloodstream, killing him slowly.

 

“- and,” I continued, “you swear on the Styx you won’t help Bryce when you’re okay again.”

 

Reece cried. “I can’t do that,” he spat. “I’d rather die than betray him.”

 

“I know it seems like that,” I said hurriedly, aware of the unfair time restraint for my extremely important persuasive argument. “But Bryce won’t be able to hurt you if you help us detain him.”

 

“You don’t know…” Reece growled, sweat dripping down his face. “You can’t…”

 

“I know he didn’t help you,” I tried. “He never cared what you wanted. He used you and you know that. I could tell you weren’t lying when you told us. I couldn’t trust a word you said except when you told us you didn’t want to help him anymore.”

 

Reece groaned, struggling.

 

“We will protect you,” I told him, trying to draw the emotion in my voice, my urgency, my honesty. “We can help you. I know you don’t want this life. You never wanted to be shunned by the legion. It was your home.”

 

“You don’t know me!” he growled.

 

I tried to give him a smile though it was difficult. “I know you don’t want the only person you can rely on to be the person whose fault it is you’re dying right now. I know you don’t want to die.”

 

My body urged me to heal him, my subconscious questioning why I was leaving this man in pain, dying. But I held back, my healing powers bubbling right to the brim as if the gaping hole in Reece’s leg was calling to them.

 

I risked a look at Bryce and Nico, and saw them both growing more and more frustrated that they couldn’t get one up on each other. It was mesmerising to watch, their swords swirling in circles, patterns my own clouding vision couldn’t even comprehend at this moment, each time only missing by centimetres. I cringed when Nico tripped on a stick behind him as he stepped back, Bryce growling with anger as he used that to crescendo his attack.

 

My boyfriend was nothing if not scrappy though, and he used Bryce’s ferocity to redirect into a tuck and roll, coming back up, using his short stature to jab his sword into his enemy’s stomach. Bryce parried just in time and I knew this could go on for hours.

 

But they were hours that Nico didn’t have; I knew he was tired from his shadow travel and Bryce was a mania, his energy seeming to be limitless with his unwavering motivation.

 

“Decide now!” I barked at the dying man at my feet. “Your time’s almost up!”

 

I frantically tried to release a dagger Nico had placed strategically in my boot in the morning, planning on pulling it out onto the floor and doing what I could to grind my bonds against it from behind me. I shook my foot, used my other one, rolled around but it was no use. I needed the dexterity of my fingers to release it.

 

Just when hopelessness threatened to turn my stomach to mush, a pained groan sounded behind me, a wish of a blade and suddenly, my hands were free. I whipped around to see Reece, grey and crying. “I swear on the Styx,” he mumbled weakly.

 

Holy Apollo , he was so close to death. Despite my heart wanting to go and help Nico straight away, I knew I couldn’t leave Reece here. I would never forgive myself if he died on the floor in front of me. So I pulled myself together, drawing on the last bits of energy and rushed to his side, my powers already overflowing, pouring themselves into his leg.

 

I drew the poison out of his skin, his blood, pulling it into my own body, into my hands. I hummed and started singing, willing him to heal faster, for his skin to knit together not perfectly but just enough…

 

And as soon as I felt Reece reach the threshold of dying to surviving, I stood up shakily, aware my body was threatening to give out at any moment now. I pulled on the poison I’d just absorbed, focused on it, saw the way it moved, the way it lived, the way it hungered for human flesh. I willed it out of me forcefully, thrusting my hands at Bryce Lawrence with as much strength I could muster, shouting in defiance at this evil man and wanting more than anything to save the person I loved.

 

Bryce screamed as my plague hit him, and he stumbled to the floor, clawing at his face, his body, anywhere he could reach and I realised I’d forced upon him what he’d accidentally done to Reece. A thousand cuts as if made by Stygian iron shone in his pale skin, steaming and smoking and completely incapacitating him.

 

I looked at Reece, passed out. I looked at Nico, his eyes staring at me, striding towards me as fast as he could. And then I was looking at the sky, the hard ground on my back.

Notes:

That… was a lot.

Chapter 95: Hero

Summary:

The aftermath.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I stayed with Will until the legion came.

 

My head was spinning, my skin stinging with sweat, my muscles burning. My heart felt like it had been torn into ragged pieces, each small part of me working together to fit back where they were meant to be. It was sore, aching, beaten, but still stubbornly living for the man whose head was in my lap.

 

I tried not to imagine how much it would hurt if he faded out of existence right now, run down completely from the use of his light, his healing, his plague that ultimately saved us both. Why did love hurt this much? Why did my heart feel like it would die if he disappeared?

 

It was like hurt was the very condition of existence, of love. To become spring, means accepting the risk of winter. To become presence, means accepting the risk of absence. And his absence would cause my entire body to crumble until there was nothing left.

 

I shook slightly, feeling his grip on life wavering in and out, but when I stroked his skin, he was warm and he was here.

 

And then the legion was here, my sister at its lead. My vision went blurry and I moved sluggishly, but I saw her order legionnaires to bind and carry off Bryce and Reece, both of them also in the dregs of consciousness.

 

Hazel placed a warm hand on my shoulder as more legionnaires carefully placed Will onto a stretcher and my eyes filled with tears looking at his body so limp and vulnerable. Leila worked some healing magic on him as they walked, using nectar and unicorn draught and doing some kind of manoeuvre to stop the liquid getting into his lungs.

 

And when Hazel held out her hand to me, to help me up and follow the soldiers, the energy it took to pick my arm up was the final straw for my tired body and I collapsed onto the floor.

 

*

 

When I regained consciousness, I knew I was in the healer’s tent. My eyes squinted at first to the light pouring into the room, and I groggily pulled up the blanket covering me to dull the onslaught of my senses as I adjusted to being awake. But then I realised there was someone I had to see and I threw the covers back almost immediately and got out of bed, despite my retinas burning in protest and ran out of my individual bay.

 

I smelt warm soap, lavender and steam before the shower door opened and Will walked out, a white towel wrapped around his waist and an expression like he’d just seen his own soul looking back at him, shining and perfect. Before I knew what I was doing, I’d run and jumped up at him, wrapping my arms and legs around his body, clinging to him like an overgrown limpet.

 

“You godsdamn idiot,” I absently mumbled as emotions cascaded through my fragile body and down my face and I tried to kiss every inch of his clean, glistening skin that I could. “You absolute dork. You stupid little… I hate you. I hate you…”

 

When I was satisfied my lips had covered all they could reach in this position, I pulled back to look at him again and saw him smiling. Not of amusement, but just content. He looked peaceful with his eyes glittering, projecting emotions into my heart that made me feel like I was exploding.

 

“I love you,” I told him, my voice annoyingly watery. “I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too,” Will whispered, kissing my neck and squeezing me tighter as he held my legs up, not prepared to let me slip down and off him just yet. “Every part of you. Always…”

 

We stayed like that for a few moments, clung together. I was sure I would never want to stop feeling him, experiencing him, so I didn’t let go as he walked into my bay and sat us down onto the bed. I felt like if I stopped breathing in his scent, I’d stop breathing altogether.

 

“Please don’t cry, Nico,” Will begged when I couldn’t control my sobbing anymore.

 

“How could I not?” I demanded angrily. “After what you did. I swear to all the gods, Solace…”

 

Will breathed and I felt him shaking too. “I know,” he whispered. “Gods, I know…”

 

I held him at arm’s length, but then couldn’t stand to be apart so I pulled him back. “What were you thinking ?” I asked.

 

He sniffled. “I thought we could pull it off without it being that risky,” he replied quietly. “I had no idea it would turn into that complete train wreck. I’m sorry I persuaded you to do something you didn’t want to do, Nico. You were right all along.” He chuckled. “As always, I guess.”

 

I shoved him. “I’m not talking about that, you idiot!” I cried. “I don’t care about that. We discussed it, I agreed and we formulated a plan that we both believed in together!”

 

“Oh,” Will said. “So you’re not mad I made you go through with it?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Please,” I scoffed. “It would be literally impossible for you to make me do something I didn’t want to do. I can’t be mad at you for our joint plan failing miserably. We did it together.”

 

Yes, it had been his idea, but in the end, I’d agreed it might be our best shot at taking Bryce down. I’d been part of the planning every step of the way and I would never put the blame on my boyfriend for it going unpredictably horribly wrong.

 

Will hummed slowly. “I think I know why you are angry then…”

 

“I’m not angry…” I started, then changed my mind. “Scrap that. I am angry. I am so godsdamn angry with you, Solace. How dare you get so close to death? How dare you have so little regard for your own life? I can’t believe you did this to me…”

 

Will held me tight, stroking my back and kissing my neck. “I’m sorry I scared you, darlin’,” he whispered into my ear. “I know it must’ve been awful for you. You know I had to save you though? I had to save us both?”

 

I groaned but without much heat. “Yes, you’re a godsdamn hero. Hooray to you.” I rolled my eyes. “That doesn’t help the fact that you scared the fucking shit out of me. That you could’ve literally died.”

 

“Shhh,” Will said softly, still hugging me, still stroking my skin making me feel calmer. “We’re both okay now. It all worked out. I knew I’d pull through.”

 

“Did you?” I asked skeptically.

 

When he didn’t reply, I gave him an angry look. “You know what? Fuck you, Will. Don’t lie to me, being all ‘I knew it would be okay!’ I was there ! I saw how close you were to death. Unfortunately for you, I am a son of Hades !”

 

“Alright,” Will said, ditching his calm tone and going with something more serious. “This is the truth then. I got myself into that mess. It had all been my idea. And when I saw you saving my ass again, I knew I couldn’t just sit there and do nothing. I did what I could to fix my mistakes and save the man I love! I wasn’t sure I’d be alright, but I was pretty confident, okay? You promised me that Bryce would never hurt us again. And this was me helping you fulfill that.”

 

I laughed sarcastically. “Oh, well thank you so much for helping me out. I really owe you for that one.”

 

“Don’t get sarky with me di Angelo,” he replied.

 

“Or what?”

 

“Or,” Will said suggestively, “I’ll have to shut you up.”

 

“Nice try, William,” I replied, “but I think you’ll find it’s going to take more than that to-“

 

Then he kissed me. And I realised that it actually wouldn’t take more than this to completely diffuse my anger. To undo me into a puddle of feelings. I let him pull me closer towards him, drowning in love and desire and everything in between.

 

When he pulled away, he said matter of factly, “Well, now that that’s sorted-“

 

I laughed in exasperation. “‘ Sorted ’?!”

 

He nodded happily. “Now that you’re sweet on me again-“

 

“I am not ‘sweet’ on anything to do with you, Solace,” I snapped.

 

He gave me a look that quickly disproved that though. “Don’t make me kiss you again,” he teased.

 

Gods, help me.

 

“Maybe you should,” I replied.

 

Will raised his eyebrows at me triumphantly.

 

“Oh, shut up,” I muttered, my cheeks burning. “Just because you’re pretty and I adore you, it doesn’t mean you don’t have to make this up to me big time.”

 

Will smiled. “Of course,” he agreed. “And with that in mind, some unthoughtful menace has just smothered me in gunk and sweat after I’d showered-“

 

“You little-“

 

“So,” he interrupted, “it looks like I’m going to have to shower again.”

 

The heat rose in my face and I tried not to look down at his bare chest. “Good for you,” I muttered.

 

Will laughed at me. “You look pretty gross too actually,” he told me lovingly.

 

“How nice of you,” I said, rolling my eyes.

 

“Nico…” he said playfully, tracing a circle around my palm. “Would you like to shower with me?”

 

I tried to pull my face into a grimace but my excitement kind of bottled that for me. “Nah, not really.”

 

Will chuckled. “Okay, then. I guess I’ll just…”

 

He stood up before unwrapping his towel and let it drop to the floor and my gaze was drawn so powerfully, I could imagine my eyes popping out like an old timey cartoon.

 

“What are you doing?” I asked weakly.

 

Will smiled at me, his expression telling me he knew exactly how this was affecting me and I hated how stupidly attractive his arrogance was. “I’m just trying to find a new towel,” he said innocently.

 

“For gods’ sake,” I muttered angrily, “fine. I’ll shower with you. Come on.”

 

Will hummed. “Oh, what changed your mind?”

 

“Shut up,” I whined, annoyed how he could manipulate me so easily, “and come with me.”

 

I wanted to wipe that godsdamn smile off his face.

Notes:

Something spicy coming up…

Yeah so just bc this is resolved, it doesn’t mean I’m going to stop with this story… as long as people are enjoying it :)

Chapter 96: Steam

Summary:

They shower together and have a debrief of what went down.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Through hazes of steam, groping skin and moans of pleasure, my head dropped backwards and I couldn’t think properly.

 

“Having trouble?” Nico asked me, his voice low and mischievous.

 

“Fuck…” was all I could manage, focusing my energy on keeping upright.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes,” he decided.

 

My head swam with images of him: running towards me as I’d passed out, peacefully asleep in the bay next to me, the lines of anger and relief etched into his features when he’d first saw me up, and the sparkle in his eyes now as he had me right here where he wanted me, at his mercy as he worked me into a frenzy.

 

“If you’re doing this to punish me…” I tried to say between heavy breaths and other involuntary noises, “I think you’re underestimating how good it feels…”

 

Nico hummed. “Punish you?” he asked innocently. “What? Because of the thing yesterday? I’m over that. I’m not really a holding grudge type of person.”

 

I tried to laugh sarcastically, but it came out more of a breathy moan. “You… ohh gods…”

 

“‘Me’ what, Will?” he teased and the playfulness in his voice almost made me lose it.

 

“You… ohh wow…”

 

Nico chuckled at me. “Why don’t you stop trying to speak and I’ll make you feel even better?”

 

I bit my lip as he made good on his promise. “Oh, gods, yes Fuck.. .”

 

“Mmm,” Nico agreed. I managed to look at him again, appreciating the water dripping down onto him making his hair and eyes darker, and making his skin glisten beautifully.

 

Then he stood up and turned me around, pulling my hair and biting my neck from behind me. His hands trailed to my front as he pushed into me and my eyes rolled back into my head. I groaned, clawing the misted shower door leaving fingerprints in the condensation. As he went faster, pleasure exploded deep inside me and I tried not to shout too loud.

 

“Easy, Solace,” Nico told me, his breath also fast now, hot on my neck as he nipped at my ear. “You’re whimpering.”

 

“You…” I moaned. “Ohhh… wow…”

 

I knew he was releasing some kind of pent up energy with me, and despite some of that maybe being frustration, he was still incredibly gentle. His touches, his lips, everything about him was always smooth, soft, deliberately sweet.

 

When it was over, I felt a bit like an unraveled, panting mess, my entire body tingling in the best possible way, and my head fuzzy, full of cotton wool, drowning out everything else but the sound of the water and the feel of Nico’s presence. He cleaned me up and then kissed me until I couldn’t breathe, extracting the last dregs of my newly revitalised energy, turning it into pleasure and feelings and heat.

 

We dried off, smiling at each other when our eyes met and returned to my bedroom to get changed.

 

“I can see why you made me shower at home instead of in the healer’s tent,” I joked, as I let him pick out one of my clean shirts for him to wear. “And if I’d have known your intent, I might not have suggested we shower together in the first place.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I’m sure you only suggested it because you wanted to save water,” he replied sarcastically.

 

He picked out a lilac tee with a line drawing of a bunch of grapes on it and pulled it over his head. It wasn’t often he wore anything but black and when he did, it felt strange but beautiful like seeing an eclipse or witnessing a camel sneezing.

 

“Well…?” I asked him, lying across my bed.

 

“Well what?” he asked, pulling on some sweats that were a bit too big for him.

 

“Well, did that help relieve some of the tension between us?” I asked.

 

“Tension?” he asked.

 

I smiled at him. “Don’t pretend like you weren’t being sarcastic telling me you’re not one to hold grudges.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes and came to lie next to me. “Will, you’re an idiot-“

 

“Great,” I snorted. “We’re back to the insults.”

 

“But,” he continued, giving me a look, “you’re also brave and smart and you did save us. So, yes, I forgive you.”

 

“So what I’m hearing is,” I said slowly, “the sex did help and if you’re ever mad at me again, all I have to do is bend over and let you stick-“

 

“Shut up ,” Nico snapped. “You are so annoying.”

 

“Oh, are you mad again?” I asked. “Don’t worry, I’ve got the perfect thing for that. One sec.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes, trying not to smile.

 

“Can you come here?” I asked seriously, holding my arms out for him.

 

He shuffled into them, curling up against my chest.

 

“I love you so much,” I whispered, kissing the top of his head.

 

He smiled. “Even when I’m screaming insults at you?”

 

“Especially then,” I confirmed. “You’re adorable when you’re angry.”

 

“I’m scary,” he mumbled. “You should’ve been screaming in terror at the prospect of my wrath.”

 

I laughed. “What could you possibly do to me, di Angelo?” I asked. “Hog the duvet at night? Eat all my good snacks? Steal my clothes? Oh wait- you already do that.”

 

“Ha ha,” he replied dryly.

 

I stroked his hair, letting the soft strands caress my fingertips. “I really am sorry I scared you,” I said seriously. “I just… needed you to be safe.” I sighed. “I can’t live without you.”

 

Nico sighed. “I know, Will,” he said softly. “My reaction was because… I can’t live without you either.”

 

I poked him playfully in the side. “Well, it’s a good thing neither of us have to do that, huh?”

 

He danced away from my finger. “Stop that,” he warned, “or I might just kill you anyway.”

 

I wrapped him in my arms again, closing my eyes. “Can we just stay here until dinner time?” I mumbled.

 

“Mmm,” he replied. “As long as you keep stroking my back like that.”

 

I smiled. “Of course, your majesty,” I said as I did what he’d asked, never getting tired of feeling the softness of his skin, unique ridges of scar tissue dotted over just below his left scapula and over his T12 vertebra and beside where his spleen might be. I’d memorised where every single one resided years ago and every time I ran my finger over one, his body felt like comfort, like home .

 

“Nico?” I whispered after some time.

 

“Mmm?” he replied sleepily.

 

I trailed a finger down his spine, counting the vertebrae as I went to calm me. “Are you okay?” I asked quietly.

 

“Mmm,” he repeated.

 

I let out an amused breath. “Sorry,” I whispered. “You rest, darlin’.”

 

He sighed and opened his eyes. “What is it, Solace?”

 

I shook my head. “Nothing. Never mind.”

 

Nico gave me a scrutinising look. “Are you okay?” he asked.

 

I shrugged. “Yeah,” I said. “I mean, yeah, kind of. Mostly. Well, I’m fine now anyway. More than fine. Mostly.”

 

Nico sighed. “You can talk to me,” he said. “I won’t tell you off or scold you.”

 

I chuckled. “Are you sure?”

 

“Ninety percent positive,” he confirmed.

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

He waited for a moment then asked, “If I increase it to ninety five, will you stop leaving me in suspense?”

 

I laughed and only hesitated a few more seconds before opening up. “It was really… scary,” I admitted. “Like completely fucking terrifying. Obviously. And I know everything’s okay now. But I just… I don’t know what to do with this energy. With the bad thoughts.” I chuckled sadly. “They’re really overwhelming.”

 

Nico nodded, letting my words settle over us. “Let them have some space,” he said quietly. “They’re going to be there for a while.” He must’ve noticed the subtle rise of panic I felt because he quickly added, “But surround them with light. It makes it softer. More manageable. And it will be manageable. You’re Will Solace for gods’ sake. You’ll deal with this how you deal with everything else: by being incomparably bright.”

 

I thought about that, watching the softness of his features. “What if I can’t be bright enough?” I whispered.

 

Nico shook his head. “I don’t mean ‘bright’ as in cheerful, carefree or even happy. I mean it as a more intrinsic feeling. Just your sense of self. Your love. Your morality. They’re so important. They are what makes you bright.”

 

I smiled.

 

“You erm…” he started then trailed off.

 

“What’s that?” I encouraged.

 

“You said…” he continued, “last time I mean. You said the worst part was the helplessness, right?”

 

I nodded slowly.

 

“Well…” he said cautiously, “I know it didn’t exactly work out how we planned. But I definitely wouldn’t have called that helpless. What you did yesterday. Right?”

 

I hummed, realising that what he was saying made sense. It was no longer stemming from hopelessness. It was stemming from fear, and that was a lot easier to overcome.

 

“Thank you, darlin’,” I whispered, kissing his cheek. “That helps. A lot actually.”

 

Nico looked proud of himself, albeit a little surprised. “Good,” he replied. “Can I nap now?”

 

I smiled. “You don’t need my permission.”

 

“No, I do,” he mumbled, making himself comfortable by curling up right on top of me. “Or you’ll keep yapping.”

 

I laughed. “I’m ninety five percent positive I won’t disturb you with my apparently uncontrollable yapping.”

 

I felt him smiling against my chest. “Good enough for me…”

Notes:

Nico the therapist. Telling Will that brightness isn’t an unrealistic happiness all the time. It can be that too, but being ‘bright’ means so much more.

Chapter 97: Inappropriate

Summary:

Things are starting to get back to normal.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

While awaiting Bryce and Reece’s trials, I felt like I could finally relax and let my guard down. They were both locked up under strict monitoring as they healed, ready to be tried for their crimes. That meant I could actually go out and enjoy myself and not be in freak out mode whenever Will wasn’t in my sight (which wasn’t often nowadays, but still).

 

College had taken a backseat through this all, and I was looking forward to getting back into it finally. After breakfast at Will’s house, we set off to the university together, and it was kind of becoming a nice routine for us, which may have seemed boring to onlookers, but for demigods battling constant threats and danger, having a little certainty, even if it was just a meal and a light conversation every morning, felt like being able to relax in a warm bubble bath away from the bustle of the world.

 

“The sixth one?” Will asked me as we walked.

 

I gave him an unimpressed look. “No.”

 

“The third one?” he asked.

 

I shook my head.

 

“The fifth?”

 

“Will,” I whined. “I don’t like any of the Star Wars movies. I’m not watching that tonight.”

 

He pouted adorably. “So what I’m hearing is you hate me and you want me to die?”

 

I laughed. “If that would stop you pressuring me into watching crap movies, then yes.”

 

He pulled an even deeper pout and I nudged him playfully. “Stop being cute,” I told him. “It’s annoying.”

 

Will seemed to like that. “You do know relationships are about compromise, Nico?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Here’s my compromise: we watch literally anything else and I’ll be happy.”

 

Will thought about that. “Okay,” he said a bit too happily.

 

“No,” I said quickly. “No, I know that look. That’s a ‘I’ve got the perfect way to annoy Nico’ look. What movie are you thinking?”

 

Will laughed. “I don’t ever do things to purposely annoy you.”

 

I gave him a look and he corrected, “Okay, yes, I do. It’s my favourite pastime.”

 

I groaned. “Why do I love you?” I muttered.

 

Will smiled. “Oo! Are you about to give me a list of reasons? Or maybe recite a romantic poem answering the question why you love me?”

 

I nodded sarcastically. “Yes, here’s a poem: Roses are red, violets are blue, Will Solace you’re a dork, and I hate you.”

 

Will frowned. “That wasn’t very romantic.”

 

“Really?” I asked. “I thought that was some of my best work.”

 

“Hmph.”

 

I tugged on his hand. “What is the movie?” I prompted again.

 

He smiled evilly. “It’s a surprise,” he replied.

 

“Right, no,” I decided. “You can watch it alone instead.”

 

“Noooo!” Will whined. “I want my Nico!”

 

I smiled, my heart warming. “You can have me,” I promised, “if you tell me what movie it is.”

 

Will nodded. “It’s called the Lord of the Rings,” he said proudly.

 

I gave him a disgusted look. “Why are you acting like that’s an impressive title and not like a megalomaniac wants to take over the Olympics?”

 

Will laughed hard and it still felt like such a triumph whenever I managed that.

 

“It’s not another one of your awful nerdy movies, is it?” I asked

 

“You’ll like it,” he told me in response.

 

“I doubt that,” I muttered. “I dislike everything nerdy.”

 

Will rolled his eyes because he knew it was a complete lie. “What about me?” he asked, wiggling his eyebrows.

 

I shrugged. “My point stands.”

 

He gave me another pout and I smiled at him. “Fine,” I relented. “You’re the exception. But I’m still not watching your movie.”

 

“Please?” he asked, drawing out the word and batting his eyelashes. “For me?”

 

Why did my resolve seem to melt away whenever I spoke to Will Solace? It was like he had an owner’s manual on me, knowing exactly what to do to get whatever he wanted from me.

 

“Ugh,” I groaned. “Gods, fine . As long as you shut up about it.”

 

Will did not do anything of the sort. In fact, he continued to chatter about the movie for the rest of our journey, telling me about the book it was based on and the author who wrote it and where the movie was filmed and how pretty some of the shots are and it’s also so exciting and oh my gods, isn’t it so cool?

 

I let him talk, because I secretly loved listening to his nerdy rants. I watched how he got this look in his eyes when he was completely immersed in our conversation and smiled, even asking questions to prompt more of his passion when he ran out of steam.

 

When we reached the university, Will walked me to my lecture theatre as it was closer to the entrance. “I’ll see you later?” I asked.

 

Will nodded and before I could walk away from him, he placed his strong hands at my hips, pulled me towards him and kissed my mouth like we were veterans going off to war or something, until I was positively swooning over him and I was weak at the knees. It was not fair how good he was at kissing.

 

“See you later,” he said when he released me and hurried off. I walked over to Ocean in a floating daze, my eyes still focussed on my boyfriend as he walked away.

 

“Damn, girl,” Ocean exclaimed. “That was hot as fuck.”

 

I rolled my eyes, but couldn’t come up with anything scolding to say so just settled with agreeing. “Yeah.”

 

“You gotta gimme a hug,” Ocean said, walking towards me and wrapping her arms around me. “I can’t believe you’ve gone through so much and it’s only the first few weeks of the year! I wish I could’ve helped more.”

 

I smiled. “Please, I had enough to worry about during the fight without you screaming at me to save your Louis Vuitton scarf as well as our lives.”

 

Ocean laughed. “I don’t think I’d suit the legion life,” she agreed. “It’s a good thing my godly blood is so diluted, I didn’t even realise I was part of all this until recently.”

 

I nodded. “You really had the best of both worlds,” I agreed. A normal childhood and she still got to study at New Rome University? That was the dream.

 

“Do you need any help catching up on work?” Ocean asked me. “I’ve been extra careful with notes especially because I know you’re annoyingly picky.”

 

I smiled. “Thank you. And it’s not picky to want to know what the lecturer actually teaches and not just doodles on the page of men’s genitals.”

 

Ocean bowed dramatically. “I’m a connoisseur of men’s genitals,” she exclaimed. “I have to express my expert knowledge somehow.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Well, I’m sorry to burst your bubble,” I said sarcastically. “But we’re actually studying a therapy course and inappropriate cartoons aren’t really on the syllabus.”

 

“But they’re on my syllabus,” Ocean said as if that meant anything. “Anyway, I thought you liked dicks.”

 

I snorted. “Yeah, that’s irrelevant.”

 

Ocean laughed at me then got a kind of dreamy look in her eyes. “Don’t mind me,” she said. “I’m just picturing this guy’s dick from six months ago-“

 

“Please don’t,” I begged.

 

“Perfectly proportioned balls,” Ocean continued, ignoring me, “and the softest foreskin I’ve ever licked.”

 

“Please stop.”

 

“And this other person,” Ocean said, lost in thought. “Their penis was curved in the best way. They hit all my spots. You know I’ve told you I’m a bit of a lefty?”

 

I pretended to cover my ears. “No more. No more.”

 

“Sam recently got a dick,” Ocean reported. “Silicone obviously, but it still counts and it is amazing .”

 

“Gods, we are in a public place,” I hissed.

 

“I would ask you what Will’s is like,” she continued as if she hadn’t heard me, “but obviously you’ve got nothing to compare it to so it wouldn’t really matter.”

 

“I’ll take the win,” I muttered, then narrowed my eyes at her. “Are you back with Sam?”

 

Ocean shrugged. “She’s starting to come around,” she told me. “I’ve, ugh, helped her a lot. And we’ve started having casual sex again. But who knows? I’m not really bothered either way.”

 

I nodded. “Fair enough. Well, I’m glad you’re doing something you enjoy.” Then, because I knew Ocean liked talking about these things and to be honest, before her, I’d never had a friend to ask questions like this, I asked, “How is… it?”

 

Ocean laughed at my attempt then replied, “That’s too inappropriate of you, Nico. You’ve crossed a line.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Okay, fine. Don’t tell me.”

 

“Do you really want to know?” she asked.

 

I nodded. “You’re my friend,” I said. “I want to know if you want to tell me.”

 

And then Ocean went on to describe her very unique and interesting sex life to me before Typal showed up, making me half regret asking, but I also half enjoyed hearing about it too.

Notes:

I’ve always liked LOTR better than Star Wars so.

I guess this fic is gonna start resembling my previous one with the normal lives kind of vibe if that’s okay. With some subplot too at times if I think of some :)

Chapter 98: Poems and Movies

Summary:

More cutesy datesy stuff.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

At the end of my last class, I went to collect my books from my locker. A crumpled piece of paper fell out which must’ve been pushed through one of the slots throughout the day. When I opened it up, I noted Nico’s neat, loopy cursive:

 

While listening to a lecture on relationship therapy, apparently telling the truth is rule no.1 so I’ve revised my poem from earlier.

 

Roses are red,

Violets are blue,

Will Solace you’re a dork,

But I am still ridiculously in love with you

 

I hope you find this version more acceptable.

 

Yours,

Nico’

 

I traced my finger over the words then I held the paper to my chest, trying to contain my happiness though that had been kind of a losing battle since I’d met Nico. I loved that he’d thought about me during the day because he almost never left my mind. It was such a simple thing and such a cheesy poem, but that’s what made it perfect. I’d always known Nico was a hopeless romantic (I hoped less hopeless since he’d met me), and things like this proved it. He somehow always knew exactly what to do to make me melt inside.

 

I had a couple hours before Nico’s class ended, so I decided to spend them in the library, making a start on my anatomy work. I was so engrossed in it, I actually jumped when he dropped down into the chair next to me.

 

“Whatcha doing?” Nico asked, looking at my essay.

 

“Anatomy,” I replied, finishing off the sentence I was writing.

 

“So you’re imagining and writing about naked people?” he asked.

 

I smiled at him. “Not exactly.”

 

He nodded. “Good. Then we probably won’t fall out tonight.”

 

“‘Probably’?” I asked in amusement.

 

He shrugged. “Who knows what you might pull?” he replied. “I can’t risk being certain.”

 

I packed my things away and kissed his cheek. “Well, I’m certain that you love me after that gorgeous poem you wrote me,” I teased, smiling extremely widely even for me.

 

Nico blushed shyly. “That was never an uncertainty,” he muttered.

 

I held out the piece of paper. “Well, I have it in writing now. And everyone knows that means it’s more official.”

 

He made a face. “Whatever, Solace.” Then he added, “Official in what way?”

 

I shrugged. “I’m joking, Nico,” I said, pulling him into a hug. “I already knew you’re head over heels for me.”

 

“I won’t be if you keep that attitude up.”

 

“Yes, you will.”

 

“Be quiet,” he ordered. “Can we go now?”

 

*

 

“Do you need help setting it up?” I asked as I settled on the sofa in Nico’s apartment with a bowl of popcorn I’d popped. We’d nipped round to mine beforehand to grab my treasured DVDs despite Nico complaining the entire time.

 

“Why is that box so big?” he’d asked me when I produced it and I’d realised I hadn’t told him that the Lord of the Rings was a series and not just a single movie. “Will, why is it so big?”

 

“You’ll like it,” I’d kept repeating before he finally relented and told me about his day instead.

 

Now, he slid the first movie’s DVD into his TV with a grumpy expression on his face. “I may be old, but I’m not stupid,” he mumbled as he then tried to use the wrong remote.

 

“You have to use the DVD remote,” I told him in amusement.

 

“I knew that,” he said defensively. “I was just planning on tricking you that the TV was broken.”

 

“Really?” I chuckled. “And so it wasn’t a result of you being a boomer?”

 

Nico crossed his arms. “That joke doesn’t really work anymore,” he told me, “since I’ve lived in this generation for nearly just as long now. And also, you didn’t even know who Lil NAS X was before me so ha.”

 

I smiled. “That is a strong argument,” I conceded. “I really can’t be classified as a queer man in this day and age without having seen his video for Industry Baby.”

 

Nico nodded, a happy look on his face. “Yep, that is a good one…”

 

I snapped my fingers. “Excuse me, di Angelo,” I reprimanded. “Daydream about other men on your own time. I’m waiting to watch a movie here.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes and hurried to the sofa, curling up next me, under my arm. I positioned the popcorn between us and he took a couple of mouthfuls as he set up the movie. Just before he hit ‘play’, he said, “This is your last chance to save our relationship, Solace.”

 

I laughed at him. “What?”

 

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to handle another awful movie franchise,” he said, giving me a mock grimace. “It might tip me over the edge.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Your threats won’t work,” I told him. “Now come on and start it.”

 

He did.

 

*

 

“What?!” Nico asked when the end credits rolled. “But, but that can’t be it!”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

He looked at me in disbelief. “Well, what about Gandalf?! He can’t actually be dead, can he? And and and, Frodo and Sam! They went off by themselves ? They’re not going to last two days without the rest of them!”

 

I sighed in satisfaction, leaning back on the sofa with my hands behind my head. “My work here is done.”

 

Nico nudged me in irritation. “What are you talking about?”

 

“I’ve successfully extracted your inner nerd,” I replied triumphantly. “Not that I ever thought otherwise but it’s still nice to be right as always.”

 

“Shut up,” Nico snapped. “The movie was… mediocre.”

 

I laughed at his attempt. “Is that right?” I asked, giving him a playful look. “You’re not… lying to me, are you?”

 

I poked him in the ribs and he chuckled before slapping me away. “Okay,” he relented. “It was actually good.”

 

“‘Good’?”

 

“For gods’ sake, fine ,” he said. “I loved it.”

 

I bounced up and down excitedly. “Really?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “ Yes , Will,” he groaned. “It was fun, interesting, the characters are likeable. It was great. Seriously.”

 

I kissed his temple. “I knew it!” I chirped. “Okay, now you have to admit you’re a nerd like me.”

 

Nico laughed. “Um, no, thanks.”

 

“You’re the nerdiest nerd I’ve ever met,” I teased.

 

“No, I’m not.”

 

“Nico ‘the nerd’ di Angelo,” I decided.

 

He pulled a face. “Please stop.”

 

“You’re not only my little ghost king but also the king of nerds!”

 

“Will, I swear-“

 

“Where are you living right now?” I asked.

 

That stumped him for a minute, but he started to say, “New Rome-?”

 

“Nope!” I interrupted. “You’re living in nerdville and you’re the mayor.”

 

Nico groaned loudly. “Are you done? Because these are terrible.”

 

I smiled. “Hold on,” I requested. “I can probably think of some more.”

 

He rolled his eyes, trying to hide his smile. “You’re so annoying.”

 

I loved when he said that. It was like he couldn’t handle the positive feelings so he tried to balance it out a bit, but I saw right through it.

 

Nico looked at me, studying my happy expression. “Can we watch the next one?” he asked.

 

That made me even happier if it was possible. “Right now?”

 

He rolled his eyes. “More to shut you up than anything.”

 

“No,” I teased. “You want to watch it.”

 

He shrugged nonchalantly. “I could take it or leave it.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Admit you want to watch it or we won’t,” I challenged.

 

Nico crossed his arms and turned the TV off before getting up. “I guess I’ll get started on dinner then.”

 

I laughed at him. “You know your stubbornness is to the detriment of your own happiness way too often?”

 

“Is marinara okay?” Nico asked, ignoring me.

 

“Sounds amazing,” I replied, following him and deciding to drop it. “Can I help?”

 

Nico gave me some vegetables to chop, as he started cooking. He’d been recreating his favourite Italian recipes recently, starting simple but I was definitely not complaining. When it was done, he spooned some sauce out of his pan and blew on it to cool it down before offering it to me.

 

“The fact that you always get me to be the first one to taste test your food,” I mused, “is either an adorable act of endearment, or a selfish act of ‘this may poison me so Will can make sure it doesn’t’.”

 

Nico smiled. “Yep. Here you go.”

 

I rolled my eyes and let him feed me the spoonful of sauce. “Mmm,” I said appreciatively. “That is absolutely delicious. Love it.”

 

Nico blushed and looked down.

 

“Hey,” I said playfully, “don’t think you becoming an amateur chef is going to persuade me let you watch the next movie.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Careful or I won’t cook for you at all after this.”

 

“No,” I whined. “Okay, I’ll be good.”

 

Nico smiled and handed me a plate.

Notes:

Hc Nico an amazing cook.

Chapter 99: Trial

Summary:

Bryce and Reece have their trials.

Notes:

I almost called them beg bug and rat (thanks Rmwfwt). Those names suit them better tbh.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Will had told me about Reece’s last minute change of heart during the fight, but I still didn’t buy it. I could tell my boyfriend felt sorry for the guy, and maybe even believed he’d changed a bit, but to me, I could still only see the power hungry, narcissistic bully.

 

“You should’ve seen his face, Nico,” Will was telling me as we took our seats in the courtroom, ready for the trials. We were both key witnesses and had to present in front of the senate today. “I could tell he hated what he’d done, that he wanted to take it all back.”

 

I tried not to be too harsh, but I couldn’t help thinking that Will was being naive. “You can’t judge people’s actions when they’re desperate,” I argued. “What he acted like when there were no consequences for him is what he’s really like.”

 

“I know he’s not completely blameless,” Will assured. “But I feel like he would have done the right thing before that if the thought of going against someone like Bryce wasn’t so completely terrifying.”

 

“Being scared isn’t a good enough reason for doing something wrong,” I stated firmly. “Especially when the negative impacts of their actions are so great.”

 

“Sure,” Will said, “but he helped in the end. Who knows what would’ve happened if he hadn’t?”

 

I shrugged. “So what? He wanted to save his own skin. You gave him an ultimatum and he decided he wanted to live. Big whoop.”

 

Will gave me a sad look. “I think you might be being a bit unempathetic.”

 

“Yep,” I said sarcastically. “That’s me. I don’t care about the guy who helped a torturer kidnap my boyfriend. Twice. So I must not have feelings.”

 

Will sighed. “I wasn’t attacking you,” he said gently. “I’m just trying to help you see it from my point of view.”

 

“What is your point?”

 

“I’m saying that he deserves to be punished,” Will said, “but I don’t think you’re giving him enough credit. The panic I felt when I realised I couldn’t get free and help you was awful. I feel like I owe Reece for getting me out of that.”

 

I sighed. “Trust you to feel like you owe someone for freeing you after they kidnapped you in the first place,” I muttered.

 

Will nodded. “Okay, fair,” he relented. “But I think he had been acting out of fear for a long while before he listened to me. Even you have to admit that betraying Bryce Lawrence is definitely scarier than just being an enemy?”

 

I hummed. “I guess so? But it still doesn’t justify it.”

 

“It’s not a justification,” Will agreed. “But at least it’s something we can understand.”

 

“Maybe you can,” I muttered without thinking.

 

Will’s eyebrows curved and I knew I’d upset him. “I didn’t mean it like that,” I said quickly. “I just-“

 

“No, that’s fine,” Will interrupted. “We both know that I’m not never going to be as brave as the great Nico di Angelo, huh?”

 

“Will-“ I tried, but the praetors had arrived and the entire room fell silent.

 

“Senators,” Hazel announced, “jury, centurions and witnesses, thank you for coming today for an important pair of trials, very significant for the safety of Camp Jupiter and wider New Rome.”

 

Frank opened the side door and the last two centurions walked in, either side of a very battered looking, very angry Bryce Lawrence. I still disliked seeing him because of the amount of trauma he’d caused, but in this setting at least, I was able to manage it. I also felt a small swelling of pride that my boyfriend had caused this amount of damage on the guy and I looked at Will to tell him that but then remembered he was annoyed with me and stayed silent instead.

 

“The first case,” Frank announced, “is of the subject Bryce Lawrence. Senator? Would you start your opening statement?”

 

*

 

When it was Will’s turn to give his witness account, I could tell he was nervous. So even though there was still a bit of tension between us, I gave his hand a quick squeeze as he stood up. “I’m right here,” I whispered. “If you need me.”

 

Will gave me a small nod and I hoped he’d appreciated it. Then I sat back and listened to his account of everything that had happened in the past few months. His voice dripped with emotion, but his expression was stoic, as if the situation was beneath him, as if what had happened didn’t matter to him at all. He hardly looked at Bryce, and didn’t look at me much either, but when he did, I knew it was because he was talking about a particularly harrowing part, something we’d been through together.

 

His words took me back to one of the worst experiences I’d been forced through, painting a picture so haunting, I knew neither of us would ever forget it. And after Will’s piece, I was completely sure that there was no way in Hades Bryce Lawrence was going to be let off.

 

Will nodded curtly at the senators and thanked them for listening before taking his seat next to me. I looked at him and tried to express my feelings through my expression. “That was really brave,” I whispered.

 

He seemed to soften towards me. “Thank you, Nico. It’s your turn now though.”

 

I nodded and stood up when they called me. When I had to face Bryce, I’d thought I’d feel triumph, but in reality, seeing him sat there, scowling and defeated, a husk of his former self, I just felt pity. It wasn’t like I felt guilty for putting him here, but I definitely felt bad that it had ended like this. Nonetheless, Will going before me had given me the strength to speak, telling my own tale, contributing to the justice that we both desperately needed.

 

Will squeezed my hand when I sat back down and I sighed, half hurrying they’d get on with it now because I was tired of reliving the past and I wanted to clear the air with my boyfriend without threats looming over our heads.

 

Thankfully, next came the closing statements and when the judge was about to reveal the verdict, both Will and I leaned forward in our chairs, holding our breath.

 

“Guilty.”

 

I released the air in my lungs and I suddenly felt really light, free. “Oh, thank gods,” Will whispered beside me.

 

But there was no time to celebrate because as Bryce was lugged out of the room to his cell, acting weirdly emotionless, Reece was brought in and the proceedings for him ploughed ahead.

 

There were a lot more witnesses for his case, including quite a few legionnaires. When Andrew said his piece, a familiar anger sparked through me, and it was difficult to even imagine why Will was being so difficult with me earlier about Reece’s character.

 

But as Reece himself took the stand, and he started to tell his story, my mind started to stray just a little. He told of how he’d always felt like an outcast at the camp, never being accepted by anyone, never having any real friends. He told of how Bryce had been in contact with him for years before any of this happened, always validating him, always being there, always giving him hope that one day Reece might be accepted if only he did a few things in return… He told of how Bryce’s cruelty even made him uneasy, never really wanting to be part of it, but after seeing and realising what a son of Orcus had the power to do to someone, always terrified of being eternally tortured in ways Bryce knew would hurt him the most.

 

He even told of ways he’d tried to thwart Bryce’s plans through the past months. Obviously, nothing drastic, nothing that would give rise to any suspicion from Bryce. He revealed that Bryce had wanted him to do a lot worse to Andrew than he did. He revealed that on the day in the forest, he’d thrown the fight with me earlier than he’d needed to, giving Bryce just enough time to hurt Will so he’d be satisfied, but not enough to do any lasting damage.

 

Will looked at me, probably wondering if that was true. Honestly, I didn’t know. But I was never going to be arrogant and say I’d managed to best a long time serving Roman legionnaire in a matter of minutes due only to my swordsmanship ability if there was another explanation.

 

And as Reece spoke, my heart seemed to open up just a little. His story sounded a bit too familiar to my own and Will had been right: I could understand. Not all of it. And none of this meant that he could be forgiven completely (or at all), but the point was that it wasn’t clear cut. There were greys in his character, and that was just like anyone else I knew. How could I call myself a good person if I didn’t have a little empathy, even after horrific acts? I’d said it myself: you can judge a person based on what they did when there were no consequences for them. And it applied to me too. Nothing bad would happen to me if Reece got imprisoned for life, but… is that what he deserved? Is that what I wanted to happen?

 

When Will took the stand again, I listened intently, hearing his stories and emotions. But he left out the parts he’d told me earlier. I guess they were opinions after all and not facts, but I couldn’t help but think that he’d done it on purpose, for my sake.

 

So when I stood up in front of the crowd, after recounting my truths, I also added a small part at the end. “I know firsthand,” I said, “how easy it is to escape into a more flattering reality when you feel like the world is against you. And I can personally attest to the fact that guidance and friendship can go a long way to change a person’s outlook and behaviours. In the end, Reece put his trust back into the legion, and I hope that wasn’t in vain.”

 

Will gave me a proud look from the back of the room and that’s how I knew I was doing the right thing.

 

“People got hurt because of Reece,” I said, loudly and confidently, “but we don’t know how many people who he might’ve saved by helping Will when it mattered the most.”

 

I didn’t look at Reece at all, because I didn’t really want to interact with him, but when my eyes flitted past him briefly as I took my seat, I knew he looked surprised.

 

“Nico-“ Will started as I sat down.

 

But I said, “Later,” because the judge was about to reveal the verdict.

 

This time I sat back in my seat, chewing my cheek, but not in a nervous way like a few hours ago. It was more in a curious way.

 

“We have decided,” the judge announced, “that in the case of Reece Hawkness, the legion is no longer a fitting place for him. He will be banished from the camp effective immediately. However, given the evidence provided, his sentence has been reduced and will now take place in the form of five years community service to the city.”

 

Ans then the gavel banged making me jump.

Notes:

Hmm. What do you think?

Chapter 100: Primordial Rage

Summary:

They talk about what happened at the trial.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Nico took me out for milkshakes after the trial, which was a very welcome respite from the heavy morning we’d had.

 

“Which flavour would you like?” Nico asked me.

 

I shrugged, still aware of the comment he’d made a few hours ago that was getting to me more than I wanted to let on. “Anything is fine.”

 

Nico gave me a guilty look and I was sure he knew why I was being off. Then he nodded and went to order. He came back a few minutes later. “I got Bombillo to put pralines and cream straight into the milkshake,” he announced, sliding it over to me.

 

Part of me loved that he knew me so well. Part of me was annoyed that I was such a sucker for small romantic gestures and it was so difficult to stay mad with my ridiculously romantic boyfriend. And it didn’t help when I took a sip and was instantly transported back to our first ever date, fit with butterflies, salty chips and a strong sense of pining. I couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

I watched Nico take a sip of his own drink and I raised my eyebrows up at him expectantly. When he continued to say nothing, I chuckled humourlessly. “You didn’t think the milkshake was the apology, did you?”

 

Nico looked embarrassed. “No, Will, of course not…”

 

I nodded. “Okay, well, are you going to say something or shall I go and spend some time in the library before my afternoon lectures instead?”

 

Nico sighed. “If that’s what you’d prefer.”

 

“I think you know it isn’t,” I replied. “But I’ll go if you’re going to stare blankly at me the whole time.”

 

A wave of irritation passed over his face. “Could you give me a second?” he asked shortly. “I’m trying to find the words.”

 

“It didn’t take you that long to find the words to call me a coward,” I blurted, ripping the bandaid off.

 

“Will,” he tried, “you should know I would never-“

 

“Well, you did,” I interrupted irritably. “Don’t tell me what I should know. That’s what you said. That’s what I know.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “You are so annoying…”

 

I stood up abruptly, my anger completely fizzling to hurt and I was sure I was going to cry. “I’ll see you later,” I said, buttoning my jacket.

 

Nico looked mortified. “No, Will, hey, don’t leave .” He stood up with me. “Please? I’m sorry. I want to talk about this.”

 

I was sure he could see my unfallen tears already so I didn’t really feel the need to bolt before he noticed. Plus, I wasn’t going to be the jerk who refused to communicate with their partner, especially when he’d asked so nicely. So I slowly sat down again and Nico, looking relieved, followed suit.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said again. “You’re not annoying. I know I’m in the wrong. I just get defensive sometimes. But I don’t mean to.”

 

I nodded. “I know.”

 

He sighed. “Will, you are so brave,” he told me. “So, so brave.”

 

I hesitated before asking, “Do you really believe that?”

 

“Of course I do,” he replied instantly. “You’re with me for one.”

 

My lips twitched a little.

 

“I didn’t mean what I said at all,” Nico continued. “It just kind of came out. And I knew as soon as I said it, it wasn’t true. I was just annoyed about you defending Reece, which you were right about too.”

 

I nodded. “What changed your mind about that anyway?”

 

Nico looked uncomfortable for a second. “It just…” he started, “the whole thing reminded me of me and Minos. All the things I was tricked into doing. The situations aren’t exact parallels, but I realised I wasn’t one to judge, considering what I’d done in the past.”

 

I sighed, sliding my hand over his. “You could definitely judge if you wanted to,” I told him. “You were much younger, traumatised and heartbroken. And you still wouldn’t have done anything to the extent of what Reece did.”

 

Nico shrugged. “Whatever,” he muttered. “I guess we’ll see who he really is now either way. But your point about not being totally sure . That was the main thing.”

 

I smiled. “What you said on the stand was really impressive,” I admitted. “Everyone here looks up to you and I can see why. You bring the heart.”

 

Nico blushed. “It was your heart,” he disagreed. “My heart had to be convinced to do the right thing.”

 

“My heart is stupidly trusting,” I said.

 

Nico squeezed my hand. “Seeing the good in everyone…” he said, “it can sometimes be stupid. But do you know what else it is?” When I raised my eyebrows, he said, “It’s also incredibly brave.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “It’s funny how those two things go hand in hand, huh?”

 

“Will,” Nico said seriously. “I really didn’t mean it. Please believe me. I’d never ever describe you as a coward. And, trust me, I’d be the first to point out your flaws. But I promise you, if I had to describe your personality, after funny and caring, I’d definitely use brave. I’m sorry I let you think otherwise.”

 

I sighed, nodding gently. Even though I was hurt, I did trust him, and I believed what he said. “It’s okay,” I told him. “I forgive you. And I know you wanted to add ‘annoying’ in there too, didn’t you?”

 

“So bad,” Nico agreed. “But I’m trying to be honest here so…”

 

I smiled. “Thank you…”

 

We just sipped our milkshakes for a few moments and I tried to digest our conversation.

 

“Will?” Nico asked me.

 

“Hmm? Yeah?”

 

He gave me a scrutinising glance. “You’re still upset.”

 

“No, I…” then trailed off.

 

Nico sighed. “Can I ask you a question?”

 

I nodded.

 

“You…” he started cautiously, then stopped.

 

“Go on,” I prompted.

 

“You believed me, didn’t you?” he finished.

 

I didn’t reply which was all the confirmation he needed. “Oh, Will…” he muttered, standing up and coming to sit next to me instead. He pulled me into him and my head rested involuntarily on his shoulder. “No, no. I’m so sorry.”

 

I chuckled. “It’s not your fault,” I told him. “It’s just a stupid insecurity that you managed to pull at. I just sometimes feel like I’m… I guess less impressive?”

 

“I had no idea you felt like this,” Nico said softly, rubbing my arm reassuringly, “after everything you’ve been through. And why would I? There’s no evidence to suggest you’re not one of the bravest demigods literally ever.”

 

I snorted. “I think you’re confusing me with someone else.”

 

“No,” he said firmly. “I could never confuse Will Solace with anyone and it’s insulting to me that you think that. No one is comparable to you, Will.”

 

I didn’t reply.

 

“You listen closely,” he ordered, facing me and I got lost in the intensity of his expression, like I would do anything he told me to do and more. “You’re the person who risks his own life to keep others safe. You don’t even fight for yourself. You put that aside for the greater cause. Through multiple wars. Pretty scary ones too.”

 

I nodded. I guess that was true.

 

“You’re the person,” Nico continued, his voice dripping with passion, “who stood up in front of an enemy Roman army and instead of cowering in fear, you acted like they weren’t even there as you told my stupid, brooding teenage self to get out of my own ass for once in my life.”

 

That made me smile.

 

“You’re the person,” Nico said, “who has lived through so many traumas, and despite that, was still able to stand up to it today, telling an entire courtroom about your most recent nightmares. And on top of that, you weren’t scared of showing mercy because you knew it was the right thing to do.”

 

I opened my mouth, but Nico didn’t let me speak.

 

“You’re the boyfriend,” Nico sighed, his hands clamped at my shoulders, “who risked his entire happiness to save my freedom and then came back, putting your heart on the line for months to make it up to me even though you’d already given me everything.”

 

“Nico…”

 

“You give me everything, Will,” he repeated. “Me, Nico, who, let’s be honest, in the four years we’ve been together, could’ve at any moment be overcome with the evergrowing festering pit of primordial rage inside of me and lashed out irreversibly. But you stayed . Now, that takes courage.”

 

I couldn’t help but chuckle at that. “Okay, okay, I see your point.”

 

Nico raised an eyebrow. “Do you agree with my point? Because I might be overcome with the evergrowing festering pit of primordial rage inside of me and lash out if you don’t.”

 

I full on laughed then and Nico looked pleased. “Yes, di Angelo,” I said. “You might be right.”

 

Nico nodded in satisfaction.

 

“Can we kiss and make up now?” I asked, giving him a smile.

 

But he got up and went to sit opposite me again. “Nah, milkshake’s better.”

 

I snorted and took a long sip of mine, letting the positive feelings I associated with the flavour overcome me this time. “Definitely not,” I disagreed. “It’s pretty great though.”

Notes:

Milkshakes or kisses?

Chapter 101: Reverse Psychology

Summary:

It’s time for someone’s birthday…

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Ambrosius had made breakfast this morning and as he finished spreading jam over buttery toast, Ocean, Will and I sat at the dining table.

 

“You guys got a full day today?” Will asked me and Ocean.

 

Ocean nodded pointing a fork between her and me. “We have role play tutorials this afternoon,” she told Will. “Where they simulate patients and we have to practice therapising them. It’s going to be fun.”

 

“Yeah,” I agreed enthusiastically because these were the best parts of the course. “The focus is personality disorders this week and then learning disabilities next week.”

 

Will’s eyes widened as if he’d just remembered something important. “Oh, that reminds me, Nico,” he said, half cautiously, half talking extremely fast so I wouldn’t be able to stop him. That was a bad sign. “I haven’t actually planned anything for your birthday next week, what with everything going on. But I was going to ask if you wanted to do anything specific?”

 

“Oh!” I exclaimed and Will looked happy at my enthusiasm. “That reminds me , we have a deadline for our project next week. Do you want to work on it over the weekend?”

 

Ocean snorted as Will rolled his eyes.

 

“Oh, Nico,” Ambri said as he put a large plate of toast on the table, “you’re so good at subtly changing the subject.”

 

I gave them an innocent look. “What subject?”

 

“Okay,” Will said, giving me a placating gesture, “just one question about your birthday then.”

 

“Fine,” I replied, then before he could say anything else, I shadow travelled into my bedroom.

 

I heard the three of them laughing since my bedroom door was open. It had only been a couple of metres, so I didn’t feel the need to immediately pass out, and it had definitely been worth it either way.

 

That was despite Will appearing in my doorway a couple of moments later, knocking on my open door. “You know you’re the most dramatic person I’ve ever met?” he asked as he leaned against the doorframe.

 

I gave him a puzzled expression. “To what are you specifically referring to?”

 

Will shook his head in exasperation, smiling at me. “You’re lucky I love you.”

 

I pulled a face. “I’d suggest something in the other direction to luck,” I disagreed. “Your love is extremely inconvenient for me.”

 

Will laughed and sat on my bed next to me. He placed his hand on my knee. “We don’t have to do anything for your birthday,” he told me.

 

“Great,” I replied. “Is that the end of the conversation?”

 

Will shrugged, drawing lines on my lower leg with his finger. “If you want it to be.”

 

I narrowed my eyes at him. “You’re not going to go out and throw a nausea inducing surprise party now, are you?”

 

“No.”

 

“That sounded suspicious,” I accused.

 

Will chuckled. “I think you’re being paranoid.” He looked at me. “Or, maybe your subconscious is making you suggest it because that it is actually what you want?”

 

I stuck my tongue out in disgust. “Definitely not.”

 

Will hummed thoughtfully. “Maybe your denial is your way of telling me that you do want a party but obviously we can’t discuss it because then it wouldn’t be a surprise.”

 

I jabbed a finger into his chest. “Don’t you dare, Will.”

 

He gave me an innocent smile. “Reverse psychology?”

 

“That is not what’s happening!”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “No, actually,” I said sarcastically. “I am trying to trick you into throwing me a disgusting party with too many people, melting cake and bad music.”

 

Will nodded like he finally understood. “So this is the reverse, reverse psychology then?”

 

“No!” I cried, shoving him when he started laughing at my reaction. “Can you go away now?”

 

He stood up. “To start planning the party? On it, boss.”

 

“I hate you and the world,” I muttered.

 

“Do you want me to put that on your cake?” he asked, snickering. “Perhaps in pink icing? Strawberry flavour?”

 

“It doesn’t matter what flavour it is,” I said sweetly. “Because I’ll smash it into your face.” Then I added under my breath, “And any other orifices I can manage.”

 

Will gave me his trademark dorky smile which still gave me butterflies. “Is that a weird sex thing?” he asked. “Because if you wanted to spice things up, we could always have a conversation-“

 

“No, thanks!” I replied quickly. “No spicing. I’m good.”

 

“Yes, you are,” Will teased.

 

“Shut up,” I ordered, my cheeks burning. “You can go now.”

 

He pouted at me. “You don’t want to walk to uni with me?”

 

“Not particularly,” I grumbled.

 

Will gave me a last eye roll and smile before starting to head out.

 

“Oh, so you’re just going to leave me here then?” I demanded.

 

He gave me an amused look. “You want me to stay and wait for you?”

 

“No,” I said. “What are you still doing here?”

 

He snorted. “You truly are an enigma. Oh, that might be a good party theme-”

 

“Right that’s it!” I cried, getting out of bed and launching myself at him, jumping on his back and pulling his hair and biting his neck.

 

“Arrgghhhh,” Will half screamed, half laughed. “Gremlin attack!”

 

He collapsed onto the bed with me still going at him, trying to shield his neck when I hit a ticklish spot. “Get off!” he shrieked, trying to push me away. “Nico!”

 

“I don’t want a party!” I whined, looking at him beneath me.

 

“I was only joking,” Will assured, reaching up and stroking my face. “I meant what I said. We’ll do whatever you want.”

 

I moved my lips to the side shyly before I said, “Can we eat snacks and watch the Lord of the Rings?”

 

Will smiled so affectionately, I thought I might burst into flames. “That sounds amazing,” he replied. “I can’t wait.”

 

I nodded and let him up, grabbing my backpack and hoisting it over my shoulder. “Come on then,” I said. “Let’s grab Ocean and get going.”

 

As we left the room, Will teased, “I’m still getting that cake though.”

Notes:

Do you like your birthday?

I feel like I like the idea of it more than the reality. There’s so much pressure to make things good, it often becomes stressful. I let other people plan mine for me now.

Chapter 102: Round Blob

Summary:

Will conscripts a certain son of Hephaestus to help him out with a birthday present for Nico.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

The flames of the furnace scalded my face and I almost prepared to see my eyebrows singed off when I next looked in the mirror. It felt like the immense heat was baking my eyeballs, and making my skin dry and sweaty at the same time.

 

“That’s it, Will,” Leo encouraged. “You just need to hit it a bit more precisely and a bit harder too.”

 

“What the Hades does ‘more precisely’ mean?” I demanded, wiping the sweat off my brow.

 

“You know,” Leo said, his Iris message image blurry with the smoke. “Hit it rounder .”

 

“Ah yes,” I said. “That clears that up. Thank you.”

 

“Well, to make a round shape,” Leo tried again, “you need to manipulate the metal into a curve. Don’t worry about it not being a perfect circle to begin with. You can grind off the excess later.”

 

I continued hammering the bronze piece of metal lying like a blob on top of the furnace. I was realising that creating a coin was not the simple feat I had been expecting it to be, especially with my tutor not actually being here in person to show me properly (or to just do it himself).

 

“That’s it,” Leo encouraged even though the blob still looked like a blob. “Squash it evenly.”

 

“Oh, no actually,” I replied sarcastically as I tried to flatten it more. “I was aiming for it to be all wonky if that’s okay.”

 

“It might snap due to the lack of structural integrity,” Leo wondered aloud. “But you pose an interesting question.”

 

“It wasn’t a question,” I grumbled. “It was a sarcastic comment.”

 

“Don’t flatten it too much!” Leo warned before I could take another blow. “You want enough depth so you’re able to imprint on both sides like you wanted.”

 

I nodded. “But it still doesn’t look much like a coin, Valdez.”

 

Leo waved that away. “Trust the process,” he advised. “Get it on the lathe and that’ll smooth it out more than you think.”

 

“The Lethe?” I asked, confused.

 

“Yeah,” Leo laughed, “the inanimate metal needs to forget how badly you were just whacking it.”

 

“Shut it,” I requested. “What’s a Lethe?”

 

“A lathe ,” Leo corrected me, “is that machine in the corner behind you. You just have to attach the coin to the ends of each spoke. No, that’s the wrong way around. Do it the other way. No, the other, other way. Okay, yes there you go. Now turn it on. No, the red button is obviously the stop one. No, that’s not even a button that’s a screw. Okay, right, yeah, there you go.”

 

The machine roared to life and my blob of kind of circular bronze started spinning faster than my head was. “Now what?” I demanded, my eyes going funny looking at it.

 

“Kiss it,” Leo told me. “The strength of your lips will shape it into the loving token that you wish.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “You’re a horrible teacher,” stated. “One day you’re going to cause an injury.”

 

“The tools are by the side,” Leo said, clearly enjoying himself. “Use them to smooth the shape. It’ll become rounder the more you manipulate it.”

 

I did as I was told and even though I yelped when the tool first made contact and sent sparks nearly flying into my goggled eyes, I got the hang of it soon enough. When I turned the machine off, I was actually quite impressed that I’d been able to make a shape that somewhat resembled a coin.

 

“Obviously it’s not a drachma,” Leo said, examining it. “But it’ll do.”

 

I snorted. “Yeah, thanks.”

 

“To make the engravings you want,” Leo continued, “you’ll have to create a kind of metal stamp and then press it into the coin when you’ve heated it.”

 

He talked me through it and it took such a long time that it was starting to become evening when I looked longingly out into the cool outside.

 

“You look funny when you’re concentrating on doing something you’re terrible at,” Leo commented as he watched me carve out my stamps.

 

“It doesn’t look that bad,” I defended.

 

“If you say so, homie,” he replied.

 

I grimaced at him. “Is it that bad?”

 

Leo waved his hand. “Nah, I’m just messing with you.” Then he added, “With the type of thing you’re going for, I think it doesn’t need to be perfect to be special.”

 

I smiled. “That’s actually pretty sweet,” I admitted. “Even though you basically said it is a bit shit.”

 

Leo laughed. “Hey, I’m not saying anything.” Then he added, “But I wouldn’t wanna be you when you give Nico a coin for his birthday that looks like it’s been through an apocalypse.”

 

“Shut up, Valdez,” I said, smiling. “He’ll love it.”

 

Leo nodded. “‘Been through an apocalypse’ is kinda your vibe, isn’t it?”

 

I snorted. “If that’s my vibe, what’s yours? ‘Been through multiple apocalypses’?”

 

“Come up with your own jokes, Solace,” he told me.

 

I nodded as I finished up my moulds. “Actually I should because yours are terrible.”

 

“Yeah, you can’t stamp it on cold metal, Will,” Leo told me like he was telling a child. “You need to heat the coin up first.”

 

“Oops,” I said, popping the metal onto the furnace. “I knew that.”

 

The heat scalded my face again and I waited until the bronze had softened before carefully stamping my mould into it. When I removed it, an outline of a stylised sun, identical to the one tattooed onto my chest (and Nico’s hip) was imprinted into it.

 

“That actually looks pretty cool,” Leo admitted. “Well done.”

 

I smiled. “I haven’t done the other side yet,” I said, flipping it over with some tongs and pressing the other mould into it, leaving an outline of Hades’ helm glittering on the opposite face.

 

“Beautiful,” Leo appreciated. “I wish I had someone who did these awesome romantic things for me.”

 

I looked at him. “I thought you said you were single by choice?”

 

Leo shrugged. “It was my choice to agree when Calypso ended things,” he agreed.

 

“Leo…”

 

“It’s been over a year now,” he said, batting me away. “Who knows? Maybe after she’s done travelling the world, it’ll bring us closer together. We wanted different things and that’s okay.”

 

I nodded. “I understand why she’d want to travel,” I said, “after being trapped for millennia. And like a lot of demigods, I don’t blame you for wanting to have a little stability. I guess it’s just how it is sometimes.”

 

Leo didn’t say anything, so I said, “You’ll call me if you need anything, won’t you?”

 

“Sure,” he replied. “Thanks, Will.”

 

“No problem,” I said. “I won’t ever forget how you were there for me when I was going through a tough time last year with Nico and everything.”

 

Leo smiled. “Gods, I know. The constant depression and the pining and the secrets. That was exhausting.”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“Nah, don’t be,” he told me. “It was amusing watching you both pretend to not be in total love with each other.”

 

I scoffed. “I’m glad my sadness made you happy.”

 

“I didn’t say ‘happy’,” he defended. “But come on, you have to admit in hindsight, you were both being pretty stupid. And trust me, I’m like the definition of stupid, so I know.”

 

I shrugged. “Whatever.”

 

“Hey, you can’t be mad at my glorious self,” Leo laughed. “I just helped you out when I could’ve been lying on my bed, staring at the ceiling and doing nothing.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Thank you, Leo,” I said sincerely. “I do appreciate it.”

 

“You’re welcome, homie,” he said. “Let me know how Nico reacts.”

 

“Will do,” I replied. “You’re coming to visit soon, yes?”

 

“Aw,” Leo chirped, “I know you miss me and my hot ass, but I do have my hands full at the moment.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “With staring at the ceiling? I can see how that would take a lot of time to be fair.”

 

Leo laughed. “Nah, actually…” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I’m starting up a teaching garage and workshop in the city.”

 

“Oh, wow,” I exclaimed. “That sounds amazing. You didn’t say anything! How’s it going?”

 

Leo nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, it’s more of an idea at the moment but I’m working on procuring the premises and whatnot and yeah, we’ll see how it goes.”

 

“Well, good luck with it,” I said encouragingly. “Send us an invite to opening day, won’t you?”

 

Leo grimaced. “Oh, I don’t know. You guys didn’t exactly excel in the first workshop I did for the camp kids.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I’m not becoming a child of Hephaestus anytime soon,” I agreed, taking a peak at my cooling coin. “But I’d still want to come and check it out.”

 

Leo smiled. “Thanks, Will. I’ll let you know.”

Notes:

Get the TSATS reference? But my version is obviously better bc Will making it himself is so much more meaningful even if it’s less perfect.

The Leo/Calypso relationship always weirded me out. Like she’s so old? And he’s just a kid? A bit creepy ngl. You can’t say the same about Nico or Hazel bc they didn’t actually experience their years.

I’m not done with Leo’s story btw- he’ll be back at some point :)

Chapter 103: Delulu

Summary:

Nico’s birthday.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

It was my birthday and I wanted to die.

 

In the morning, I’d woken up to the apartment having been decorated with colourful balloons and streamers thanks to my roommate.

 

“Do I look like I want any more colour in my life?” I’d demanded as I’d grumpily went to make myself some toast.

 

Ambri had grinned, and stuck a bright blue party hat on my head. “Yes.”

 

Then he had also made me my toast as well as a hot chocolate so that had been a silver lining at least. I’d then left for university as soon as possible, only to be mercilessly tormented by my best friend all day throughout lectures:

 

“Hey, everyone, did you know it’s Nico’s birthday today?” Ocean would ask anyone we encountered even if they were someone we had never seen in our lives.

 

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO NICO DI ANGELO!” she screamed in the middle of the lecture theatre.

 

And then whispered to me, “So when are you going to use my present?” (She’d gotten me a scary black package that she’d hinted was most definitely something sex related and I had not opened it yet).

 

I gave Ocean the slip after the last lecture, lying that I needed to use the bathroom and instead, going straight home. I groaned and rolled my eyes when I opened the door to the explosion of party vibes (why blow up balloons if there wasn’t a party, Ambri?) even though there was no one to see me.

 

Obviously I knew why I didn’t like my birthday and I’d spoken to my boyfriend about it many times before. Now that I had a lot of people who wanted to celebrate me, the exact opposite of those tearful birthdays I’d spent alone, I found myself disliking it anyway. I knew I wanted to be liked by people, and I was pretty sure I was by at least a few, but I still felt embarrassed being the centre of attention for a full day.

 

However, that didn’t change the fact that I very much liked to be shown affection especially if it was in intimate settings by select people. So that was why the plans I’d made with Will were perfect for me.

 

He arrived a couple hours after I did (his classes almost always ran for longer than mine).

 

“How many times have I told you to just come in?” I reiterated after I’d opened the door. “The door’s always unlocked, you’re my boyfriend and honestly, I can’t be bothered to keep getting up to open the door for you every single day.”

 

“Oh, good, I’m relieved,” Will replied wiping imaginary sweat off his brow. “Here I was thinking you were going to be in a bad mood on your birthday. Well, you proved me wrong.” He looked past me into the apartment and his eyes widened. “Wow, Ambri went all out. I bet that’s helped your mood.”

 

I didn’t reply because I was too busy staring at him. He was wearing slightly high waisted and flared brown pinstriped trousers with a soft yellow sweatshirt tucked in with a white collar peaking out the top. It was probably the most adorable outfit I’d ever seen. He was smiling goofily at me and when he stepped inside, before I was done taking in every detail of him, he picked me up and swirled me around. Despite myself, I smiled.

 

“There he is,” Will said, gently putting me down and closing the front door. “Happy birthday, my little grumpy puss. I knew you were capable of smiling.”

 

“It was difficult,” I admitted, “since you’re here. And you look… disgusting.”

 

Will ruffled my hair. “Is that why you’re staring?”

 

I slapped him away. “Why else would I stare?”

 

“Oh, I don’t know…” he said quietly, walking closer towards me. I gazed over his top that so perfectly matched his hair, and the tan skin of his cheeks pulled into a confident smile. “I could think of a couple reasons though.”

 

“Is erm…” I started, trying to think clearly because he’d stepped closer right into my space and was stroking a hand over my ear, playing with my hair there. “Is that reason I want to punch you in the throat? Because-”

 

Will kissed me, his lips still smiling as he pulled me towards him, one hand behind my head, the other at the small of my back. And okay, fair play to him because this was probably one of the surest things to lighten my mood. And by lighten, I meant aggressively yank it out of the depths and throw it across a million golden suns because kissing Will Solace was like being in heaven.

 

He pulled away and seeing his flushed cheeks and cute expression didn’t help me calm down. He looked at me as if he were assessing my reaction. “It’s not exactly a smile,” he decided, “but I’d say you’re still pretty happy.”

 

“Can you just shut the hell up and come back here?”

 

Will smiled and shrugged and started unpacking his bag. “So for our movie night,” he said, ignoring me, “I brought snacks. I have-“

 

I cut him off by kissing him again, pushing him down onto the sofa and straddling his lap. Gods, he tasted so good, he smelt so good, he felt so good. Will held me at my waist, and I could feel the warmth of his hands beneath my sweater. Hungrily, I went on to kiss the soft skin of his neck, pleasure rolling in my own stomach at the sound of his sighs.

 

“If I didn’t know any better,” he breathed. “I would think you didn’t find me ‘disgusting’ at all, you know.”

 

I used my teeth and he gasped. “That’s because you don’t know any better.”

 

Will scoffed and gave me an expectant look.

 

“What?” I asked.

 

He rolled his eyes and pushed me off. “Hey,” I complained.

 

“Tell the truth,” Will said playfully, “and then I’ll let you kiss me again.”

 

When I just scowled at him, he picked up the DVD and said, “Or we can just watch the movie, like you wanted. That’s fine too.”

 

I huffed. “You’re so irritating.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because,” I groaned, “you know you look fucking gorgeous and I can’t even describe how beautiful you are, outside sure because there’s so much of that, trust me, but also inside, deep down to your very annoying, perfect soul and all I want to do is crack open your ribcage and crawl inside but obviously I can’t do that so the next best thing is to just be with you and touch you and kiss you and you’re not letting me and I can’t handle it and you make me so crazy!”

 

Will blinked, his eyes wide with affection as if I hadn’t just mentioned cracking open his ribcage like an actual psychopath.

 

“That was probably the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard,” he whispered.

 

My cheeks burned, but I forced myself to keep his gaze. “It was supposed to be a threat given by a crazy, entitled person on their birthday.”

 

Will chuckled. “Oh, yeah you did sound kinda delulu,” he teased. “But no more than usual.”

 

“Go away.”

 

“No,” he replied, his voice low. “But you better kiss me now.”

 

“Well, I guess, yeah okay…”

 

I pressed into him, lifting my legs over his lap so there was less space between us and spent a good half an hour kissing my boyfriend until I was panting and tingling all over.

 

“I have something for you,” Will murmured as I kissed his jaw.

 

I smiled against his skin. “I know, I can feel it. But what have I told you about bad pickup lines?”

 

He laughed so hard at that, I had to stop kissing him. “A present , Nico,” he clarified. “I have a present for you.”

 

“If that’s what you want to call it,” I replied.

 

“Stop it,” he chuckled, nudging my arm then handing me a small wrapped box. “Here.”

 

For a small, bizarre moment, I thought it was a ring box. But no, Will wouldn’t propose like this (I would know; I’d forced him to do it about twenty times previously). Plus, it was a bit bigger.

 

“Open it,” he encouraged.

 

I pulled my mind back from the year we’d been an engaged couple and said, “Is that what you do with a gift? I had no idea.”

 

Will rolled his eyes but didn’t say anything as I started peeling the wrapping back carefully. I liked opening gifts slowly, letting the anticipation build, especially when it was something from Will. Because I knew it would be something amazing.

 

And when I opened the box, I didn’t understand what it was at first. A bronze circle. A necklace? No, it was a coin. I narrowed my eyes as I picked it up and studied the engraving on it: the helm of Hades. A symbol of who I was.

 

I looked at Will who was looking at me intently. “I-“

 

“Turn it over too,” he instructed.

 

I did and when I saw an exact replica of the sun tattoo, one we both shared, but ultimately depicted him, his heritage, his light, I smiled. I turned the coin over, flipping it again and again until the images blurred together, igniting my heart. “Oh, Will…”

 

“Do you get it?” he asked uncertainly.

 

“Of course I do,” I rolled my eyes. “Two sides of the same coin.”

 

He nodded. “Exactly.”

 

I looked at him. “You made this?”

 

He grimaced. “Is it that bad, you can tell?”

 

I chuckled, because it was obvious it was handmade, but not in a bad way. In response, I flung myself at him. “It’s perfect,” I whispered. “I love it so much. I’m going to carry this with me always. Thank you.”

 

Will kissed me in the crook of my neck and I shivered. “You’re welcome,” he whispered. “I’m glad you like it.”

 

I hummed. “Gods, how did you even think of this? This is what I mean when I say you have a beautiful soul.”

 

Will smiled against me. “Well, my soul fell for your soul in every way possible,” he told me. “Despite their many differences, my soul just couldn’t help it when he met yours, so covered in light even through the darkness. Sometimes the light was the darkness.” He paused to let that sink in and I realised I loved him a little more than I thought I was even capable of when I understood it.

 

“And now,” Will continued, “they’re entwined together forever…”

 

I hugged him tighter. “I really do want to crawl up inside you now,” I whined.

 

Will laughed and stroked my back. “How about I wrap us both in a blanket, feed you nice snacks and put the movie on?”

 

“That sounds like an acceptable alternative,” I mumbled.

Chapter 104: Birthday Cookie

Summary:

Still Nico’s birthday. They’re watching LOTR and they get a little distracted.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“What would you like first?” Will asked me when he’d slipped the DVD in and sat back down. “I’ve got popcorn. Sweet, salty and caramel. I have crisps. Brownies. Chocolate buttons. Olives. Strawberries. Dried pineapple-“

 

“Is there anything you don’t have?” I asked. “Because that might be quicker to list.”

 

Will nodded. “I didn’t get you a cake,” he said regrettably.

 

“It’s almost like you have a fake memory of me begging for a cake,” I replied. “The only thing I’m sad about is the fact I don’t have anything to smash into your face.”

 

Will rolled his eyes as he pulled out a large pastry box anyway.

 

“What the Hades is that?” I demanded.

 

“I didn’t get you a cake,” Will repeated. “I got you a birthday cookie.”

 

He pulled off the lid and inside was a cookie about eleven inches in diameter in the shape of a heart. It was chocolate with chocolate chips and in pink icing read, ‘Nico Loves Will’ in swirly font.

 

I laughed. “What happened?” I asked. “They ran out of ‘Happy Birthday’?”

 

Will shrugged. “I know it is indeed your birthday, Nico,” he said. “But given you act like an insufferable asshat whenever I mention that, I thought you’d prefer something else.”

 

I snorted. “And you thought this was the best alternative?”

 

“What’s wrong with it?” he asked innocently.

 

I rolled my eyes. “It’s a bit self indulgent on your end, isn’t it?”

 

He shrugged. “I have no regrets. Now open up and let me feed you some before you can throw it at me.”

 

We had a dinner of junk food as we watched the third Lord of the Rings movie, cuddled up under the same blanket.

 

“Who’s the most attractive character?” Will asked me.

 

I finished munching on a chocolate button. “It’s gotta be Legolas,” I replied. “Just look at his long blonde hair and jawline.”

 

Will nodded. “He’s pretty,” he agreed. “And he definitely looks the gayest. I would’ve gone for Aragorn though.”

 

“Why’s that?”

 

Will smiled playfully at me. “Dark, mysterious, powerful…”

 

He leaned in towards me, squeezing my thigh and I gasped. “Will, I’m trying to watch,” I whined.

 

“Sorry,” he said, not sounding sorry. He turned back towards the TV but kept his hand on my thigh, rubbing light circles, going up and down and up and down and up and up and-

 

“Will…” I sighed.

 

“Hmm?”

 

I rolled my eyes. “You know exactly what you’re doing.”

 

He gave me a fake baffled expression. “I do not,” he said. “Hey, is that a bit of Dorito on your neck? Lemme check.”

 

He leaned into me and placed a long, slow kiss there and I melted in pleasure. “I… didn’t even eat any stupid Doritos…”

 

I felt his breath against my skin. “Do you want me to stop?”

 

“Yes!” I exclaimed. “I wanna see if Frodo can get away from this nightmare spider and I can’t do that when I’ve got my own nightmare boyfriend distracting me!”

 

Will snorted and pulled away. And for gods’ sake why was that such a tragedy? “Pause the movie,” I ordered.

 

He laughed. “Oh, so you want me now?”

 

“Who said I want you?” I demanded as the screen froze on the scene just as Frodo got stuck in a giant spiderweb.

 

“So you don’t want me?” he asked, coming so damn close to me, my breath hitched annoyingly.

 

“I…”

 

Will flashed me a smile and gods, why did he have to look so absolutely breathtaking?

 

“Use your words, Nico,” he teased.

 

I groaned dramatically and threw myself face down on the sofa.

 

Will laughed. “What are you doing?”

 

“Hiding,” I replied, my voice muffled by the seat cushions.

 

“From me?” he asked in amusement. “And why’s that?”

 

“Because I can’t deal with how good you look,” I mumbled. “It’s not fair. I can’t handle it.”

 

Will made a noise telling me he liked that compliment. “Is that right?” he said playfully, shuffling towards me. He dipped both his hands beneath my sweater and started trailing his fingertips and his nails along my back as I sighed. “But now I can’t see your pretty face,” he told me. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, the back of your head is just as attractive, but…”

 

“You’ll have to make do,” I replied, enjoying him playing with my skin now more than anything. “And I am not pretty.”

 

“Don’t you dare,” Will warned. “Or I’ll tease you for hours before I let you have what you want.”

 

Oh, gods, why was him being dominant so hot?

 

“You are the most beautiful person I’ve ever had the good fortune to set eyes on, Nico,” Will continued. “I could stare at your face for hours, noticing the small details, every sharp angle, the colour of your lips, the sparkle in your eyes. In fact, I have. Many times actually. Even when we were broken up and it would’ve been embarrassing if you’d seen me, I still risked looking. All the time.”

 

I snorted. “That is embarrassing.”

 

“You looked at me too,” he whispered, dipping his hands into my waistband. “At least I didn’t get caught.”

 

I didn’t reply.

 

“Lift up,” Will ordered as he took hold of my pants and I let him slide them off, my head dizzy with lust.

 

Then he slowly placed kisses down my back and lower until I had to bite down onto the sofa cushion in pleasure. “Oh, gods, yes …”

 

When I was trembling, and almost ready to beg him, he made his way back up, pressed his lips to the back of my neck and nipped my ear as he pressed his body into mine. “Mmm,” I groaned loudly. “Faster… please…”

 

Will placed his hands at my hips, his fingers making my skin burn as I tried to bury my face into the cushions below me to muffle the noises I couldn’t help making.

 

“What… why are you stopping?” I panted, hardly able to form sentences properly.

 

Will kissed my shoulder. “Could you maybe… turn around?”

 

“I… mmm,” I moaned as he continued slowly.

 

“Please?” he asked, as he completely frazzled my brain.

 

“Ohhh… gods…”

 

“Nico?”

 

“You… you have to…”

 

He chuckled, sucking my neck. “Yes?”

 

Yes …”

 

“Yes?”

 

Yes …”

 

Then he stopped again and I let out an annoyed breath, using the last of my energy to turn around and gods, his face . I wanted to say something affectionate or maybe sarcastic or at least something but I was lost for words.

 

Will held himself up over me, and I ran my hands over the freckles on his arms. “Oh yeah,” he muttered, lowering himself into me, “this is a sight I want imprinted into my brain…”

 

“Shut up…” I scolded lightly, and closed my eyes as he lifted my sweater and placed kisses on my stomach, making me burn again. I played with his hair, letting out unsteady breaths as he got lower. Then I nearly fell off the sofa as my head dropped backwards and the entire world spun.

 

I could tell he loved doing this because he played with me for ages , until every muscle in my body was mush and the only things coming out of my mouth were small whining moans. And only then did he slide back up my trembling body, gave me a look that caused me to stop breathing altogether and pushed into me again.

 

I bit my lip and bit his neck and squeezed the muscles at the top of his arms, gripping onto his shoulder blades, tracing the hard line of bone there.

 

Fuck …” Will groaned as he pushed his entire body into me and I pulled him further and I absolutely lost it.

 

And after, Will lay beside me, stroking my chest and kissing my mouth lazily. “Just so you know,” he whispered in my ear, “I love every part of you.”

 

“Mmm,” I replied because my head was spinning and my heart was so tired of pounding.

 

“And you’re so pretty,” he continued, “that you make my insides quiver whenever you so much as look at me.”

 

“Stop…” I said half heartedly as more blood rushed to my face.

 

“And even though you didn’t catch me staring,” he said playfully, “trust me, just getting to look at you, and feel your presence… that was what gave me life and killed me at the same time.”

 

“Stop,” I begged, holding him tight.

 

He chuckled against me. “Okay. Happy birthday, darlin’.”

 

I rolled my eyes (or I tried to). “Great. You just ruined it.”

 

“Did I?”

 

I sighed, kissing his temple. “No, not at all.”

Chapter 105: Heart

Summary:

They have a chat on Will’s way to audition for the play.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“Are you sure you want to audition?” Nico asked me as he walked me to Ash’s pub on the first day of the casting process.

 

“Why wouldn’t I?”

 

He shrugged. “You’ve got a lot on your plate.”

 

“Yeah, well,” I replied, “I’ve pretty much caught up on most things.” I booped him on the nose. “Thanks to your help.”

 

Nico gave me a cute murderous look. “I’ll snap your finger off next time you do that.”

 

I did it again. “Oops,” I said innocently. “I guess that was another one of your adorable empty threats, huh?” He looked even more irritated and I laughed at him.

 

“Don’t test me, Solace,” he warned.

 

I playfully lifted my finger up to his face slowly for a third time, seeing what he’d do. Before I got to his nose, he opened his mouth and engulfed my finger, sucking and using his tongue.

 

“Well, that was hot as fuck,” I said weakly as I started walking again.

 

Nico snorted. “You’re so easily pleased.”

 

“Only when it comes to you,” I replied happily, taking his hand.

 

“Seriously, Will,” he said, “are you going to have enough time for this?”

 

I hummed. “Dating you is like a full time job,” I agreed.

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”

 

“I think I’ll be fine,” I said. “There’s been so many delays for Ash as they were correcting the script and producing the set, and that’s given me time to get my shit together. I don’t want to miss out again.”

 

Nico nodded. “How come you didn’t audition for the first one?”

 

“You mean your debut as Lionel?” I teased.

 

“That’s the one.”

 

I shrugged. “I didn’t just not have my shit together during that time,” I said. “The shit was being constantly flung across my life, splattering into my mouth and eyeballs.”

 

Nico made a face. “Thanks for that visual,” he said.

 

“You should audition too,” I encouraged. “It looked like you had fun last time.”

 

He shrugged. “It was… alright. But I don’t think it’s really my thing.”

 

I pulled him close. “You were amazing though,” I exclaimed. “You were the gayest straight bigot ever. It was hilariously ironic.”

 

He smiled. “Lionel will always have a special place in my heart,” he admitted. “But, to be honest, I only agreed to do it in the first place because I needed something to take my mind off… stuff.”

 

I nodded sadly and bit back my apology. “I guess it didn’t help that I kept turning up, huh?”

 

“It made it extremely difficult to convince myself I hated you,” Nico replied. “It was like my heart insisted on falling for you every time I saw you even though it knew how much it would hurt.”

 

I kissed his temple, trying not to be overwhelmed with guilt, instead wanting to focus on the fact that Nico was opening up and trusting me not to hurt him again. “And is your heart happy now?” I asked.

 

He scoffed. “My heart was happy before. It loved aching for you, trust me.”

 

“Nico…”

 

“Yes, Will,” he replied. “My heart loves you more calmly now. And that feels way better.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “More calmly?”

 

He nodded.

 

“Could you explain,” I said, “please?”

 

He paused, thinking. “Can you picture the ocean?” he ended up saying which surprised me.

 

“Erm, okay?”

 

“So before,” Nico continued, “when we were broken up, everything you did felt like a huge storm. Waves crashing and water spitting and chaos where I couldn’t decide whether I was excited or whether I was being drowned. And then now… it’s like my water is still. And everything you say or do… it’s like you’ve dipped a finger into the vast expanse of calm, creating ripples that go on and on and on…”

 

I stared at him. “I…”

 

“You don’t get it, do you?” Nico asked, smiling at me.

 

“No,” I said defensively, “I kinda do…”

 

He chuckled. “Okay, Will.”

 

I squeezed his hand. “Explain more,” I requested. “I want to know. Are ripples good?”

 

He nodded. “Ripples are to the calm what the waves are to the storm, except… I don’t feel like I need a lifeboat.”

 

I watched him smiling at me, his lips curved and his eyes shining. “That was beautiful,” I managed. “You’re beautiful.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Don’t make a big deal,” he scolded. “That’s just how I could describe it.”

 

“Only you would say the most romantic things are not a ‘big deal’,” I said, exasperated. “Are you sure you’re not a child of Aphrodite?”

 

Nico made a face. “Ew, no, thanks.”

 

I laughed. “Okay, yeah, you don’t wear nearly enough pink for that.”

 

“Is that the only difference you can think of?” he asked skeptically.

 

“Pretty much,” I replied.

 

He rolled his eyes. “Well, you’re wrong.”

 

“I don’t think so.”

 

He laughed sarcastically. “Ask anyone,” he challenged. “They’ll disagree with you.”

 

“That’s because,” I said, “I’m one of the only people who know you properly.”

 

“Whatever.”

 

I stopped walking for a moment and pulled him back into me, tracing the line of his jaw with my fingertip. “Thank you,” I whispered, enjoying watching his pupils dilate at our proximity, “for letting me know you properly.”

 

Nico let out a shaky breath. “Yeah, no problem.”

 

I smiled and gave him a couple kisses before continuing our walk. “I’m gonna buy you some pink clothes,” I decided.

 

“Please don’t,” he groaned.

 

“I think I will,” I replied.

 

“No, Solace.”

 

“Yes, Solace.”

 

“I won’t wear them,” Nico said stubbornly.

 

I gave him a mischievous smile. “We’ll see about that.”

 

He groaned louder.

Notes:

I love coming up with metaphors if you couldn’t tell. Do you have any good ones you use for Solangelo? Or general romance/love?

Chapter 106: Flowers

Summary:

Them just being dorks in love.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was a son of Hades. People might describe me as unlikable, depressed, boring. Whatever. For a long time, I had fulfilled their expectations. Why try and be anything other than what people wanted me to be? I had assumed it would be difficult to oppose. Impossible even.

 

But being with Will Solace made me want to be more than that. And just a change in intent had gone way further beyond what I’d ever dreamed I could be.

 

So that was why I turned up at his door with a bouquet of yellow flowers, a pack of Mythomagic cards and a couple of blueberry muffins dressed in my usual black jeans and sweatshirt but with a pale pink turtle neck underneath.

 

Annabeth opened the door and gave me a sly grin. “Hey, Nico,” she greeted. “Nice to see you. Are these for me?”

 

Before I could reply, she quickly said, “I’m just joking. Will! There’s a gentleman caller at the door for you!”

 

“Thanks, Annabeth,” I said, taking a single flower from the bouquet and handing it to her. “Nice to see you too.”

 

She took it gracefully, giving me an affectionate smile. “You’re so sweet. Will’s a lucky guy.”

 

My boyfriend appeared at the top of the stairs and bounded down them, smiling gloriously when he saw me. He looked me up and down with wide eyes, his gaze flitting over the flowers, my turtle neck and the muffins. He said, “One sec,” and turned around, squealed into his hand like an overexcited child, and then faced me again with a more calm expression. “Oh, hey, Nico,” he said casually. “You didn’t see that, did you?”

 

I laughed at him. “Not if you didn’t want me to.”

 

“Great,” he replied. “Because that would’ve been embarrassing.” He gestured to the things I was carrying. “What’s all this for?”

 

I shrugged, offering him the flowers. “Just… because.”

 

Will looked like he was about to cry from happiness overload and that emotion from him was what I absolutely lived for. He stepped forward and hugged me so tight, I felt my ribs creak.

 

“Can we go upstairs now?” I asked, because I couldn’t exactly hug him back when my hands were full and I was just standing there awkwardly.

 

Will nodded, and finally relented, taking the flowers and inhaling deeply. “Mmm…” he sighed. “Beautiful.”

 

I wanted to roll my eyes, but I didn’t want to take my sight off him with the flowers because gods, that image could be a work of art worth millions.

 

Will took my hand and led me upstairs into his bedroom, putting the flowers into a vase and placing it on the windowsill behind his desk.

 

“You know,” he said as he was pouring water into the vase, “you really should stop making me fall deeper in love with you. My heart can’t take much more.”

 

I smiled. “But it’s so much fun.”

 

“I bet it is,” Will replied. “I bet you love watching me blubber like an idiot at your ridiculously romantic gestures.”

 

“Gods, they’re only flowers,” I exclaimed.

 

Will came to sit next to me and trailed a light finger over the top of my turtle neck. “You know exactly what you did.”

 

I shivered at his touch. “Still,” I said. “You’re acting like I’d taken you on a private yacht and proposed to you with a multimillion dollar ring.”

 

Will rolled his eyes. “Don’t undervalue this. You saw me scream downstairs. That was just a fraction of what I feel right now.”

 

“Gods, I’d hate to see what it looks like when you show me your one hundred percent happy,” I muttered.

 

Will gave me a mischievous look. “Do you want me to show you?”

 

“Definitely not,” I said quickly, trying to hide my smile as he started edging closer towards me.

 

“Are you sure?” he asked, carefully placing the muffins to the side, clearing the space between us and kneeling down on the bed.

 

“Yes, I’m sure,” I laughed. “Hey, stay away.”

 

He stilled for a second and then pounced on me, pushing me flat on my back and attacking my neck with his mouth.

 

“Agh!” I screamed, half in surprise, half in excitement. “Will! Get the hell off!”

 

He chuckled, but didn’t stop, so I pushed him to the side, using my leg to spin us around so I could get on top. He maintained the momentum and we rolled back and forth a few times, laughing stupidly. He finally managed to get on top again only because my laughter was making me weak with giddiness.

 

Will gave me a teasing look. “Isn’t it funny,” he started slowly, “the amount of times you manage to lose against me when I’ve never seen you lose against anyone else?”

 

I rolled my eyes, trying to wiggle around, but he held me fast.

 

“It’s almost as if,” he continued, leaning down lower, “you enjoy being pinned to the bed, completely at my mercy.”

 

“Watch it,” I warned.

 

He lightly moved his hips downwards and I gasped. “So you’re not enjoying this?” he asked.

 

“Your ego is so annoyingly big,” I breathed instead of replying.

 

Will chuckled and kissed my nose before releasing me and I had to stop myself begging him to come back. “So,” he said playfully, “you brought muffins?”

 

I nodded and offered him one.

 

“Thank you, Nico,” he said seriously. “For all of this.”

 

I shrugged casually before pulling out my cards. “Do you wanna play?”

 

“Obviously,” he replied. “I can’t wait to destroy you.”

 

I rolled my eyes, then noticed his desk, piled high with binders and sheets of paper. “Were you working?” I asked.

 

He shrugged. “I can take a break.”

 

I raised my eyebrows up at him. “Will?”

 

He sighed. “Yeah, I’ve got a hepato-biliary exam coming up and there’s quite a lot to get through. But it’s fine. I’ve got time. I want to play with you.”

 

“I didn’t mean to distract you,” I said, feeling a bit guilty now. “I didn’t realise you were busy.”

 

“No, Nico,” Will said quickly. “I’m never too busy for you. You’re always more than welcome to come over. Especially when you woo me.”

 

“I did not-“

 

“You did though,” he interjected, wiggling his eyebrows.

 

“Whatever.”

 

“But, seriously,” he continued, “you’re my favourite person. I will never say no to seeing you.”

 

The heat rose in my cheeks and I bit my lip. “Can you stop-“ I started half heartedly.

 

“Being cheesy?” Will finished for me. “You know I can’t. Especially because I know you don’t actually want me to stop.”

 

“That’s debatable,” I muttered.

 

Will raised his eyebrows. “Is it? Would you like a debate right now?”

 

I snorted. “Not really.”

 

“Because you know I’m right?” he teased.

 

“No,” I lied.

 

“I’ll start,” he said, standing up and speaking like a lecturer. “I’m William Andrew Solace and I’m here to argue the formative: that Nico di Angelo indeed likes my cheesiness. My first argument: his face resembles a ripe tomato whenever I say anything even remotely cheesy. My second argument: he stammers adorably like his brain has short circuited. My third argument-“

 

“Can you shut up now?” I requested, trying not to smile. “I get the point. And actually, I don’t think you understand how debates work.”

 

Will smiled. “Oh, sorry,” he chuckled. “I got ahead of myself. Please, respond to my arguments one by one.” He raised an eyebrow. “If you dare.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

“A ridiculous person who’s right,” he added.

 

“No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Will!” I cried. “I know you’re procrastinating. Get back to work, you dork.”

 

He frowned. “But what about Mythomagic?”

 

I shook my head firmly. “Work first. That’s the priority. We can play later.”

 

He then gave me his puppy dog eyes that made me want to smother him in blankets and kiss him all over. “You’re not going to leave, are you?”

 

I shrugged. “I could hang around.”

 

The way his lips turned up dramatically and his eyes sparkled made my stomach roll in joy. He bounded up to me and started peppering my face with kisses. I batted him away but without any resolve. “Stop,” I whined. “I’m only staying if you’re not distracted by my presence.”

 

Will stood up quickly and went to sit at his desk. “Yes, boss,” he replied. “I’m on it. Please stay.”

 

I smiled and watched him for a few moments as he reorganised his papers and knit his eyebrows in concentration, starting to read and take notes. I sighed, looking over the freckles on his arms and how the light caught the tips of his hair and when his foot started tapping rhythmically on the floor, I screamed internally at how much I loved him.

 

Then, to stop myself being tempted to go and distract him more than anything, I picked up the book on his nightstand, written by someone called McQuiston and started reading.

 

And just being together, even in silence was always going to beat being alone.

Chapter 107: Booyah Bees

Summary:

It’s Valentine’s Day <3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

On Valentine’s day, after my lectures, I opened the door to Nico’s apartment and got hit with a flurry of amazing smells and heat from the stove. And then I got hit by him.

 

“Agh!” I yelped when he shoved me.

 

“What are you doing?” he demanded.

 

“I…” I stammered. “I’m sorry! You said I should stop knocking because you’re too lazy to open the door! I know it sounded sarcastic, but it was so in character for you, I thought you meant it.”

 

Nico shook his head in exasperation. “I mean, what are doing here?”

 

I opened my mouth to speak, letting out a baffled chuckle. “Am I not supposed to be here? With you? On Valentine’s Day?”

 

“You’re early,” he accused.

 

I held my hands up. “My class finished early so I came round early. I have to say, I wish you were as excited to see me than I am you.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes and that was when I started to take in the rest of his apartment. There were multiple dishes on the stove, different spices wafting across the room. Red roses glittered in a vase on the table surrounded by unlit candles dotted around. My mouth gaped open. “Nico…”

 

“It’s not ready yet,” he grumbled. “You have to leave.”

 

I laughed. “You’re going to make me go home and come back in an hour?”

 

“It’s not ready yet,” he repeated stubbornly.

 

I smiled and purposely dropped the bandage I’d been playing with during walk over. “How clumsy of me,” I said innocently. “Let me just…” I turned around and bent over slowly, making a show of picking it up. When I stood again, I gave Nico a casual smile and loved how he was trying to look unimpressed, but I could almost read his thoughts when his cheeks were that flushed.

 

“Ugh, fine!” he exclaimed. “Fucking fine. Gods forbid I surprise you with anything romantic.”

 

I gave him an amused look. “Nico, all you’ve been doing lately is showering me with romance.”

 

He had been so affectionate recently, to the point where I’d just break out smiling randomly thinking about it in the most inappropriate places (during a Breaking Bad News role play came to mind).

 

“You sound like you’re complaining,” he complained.

 

“Oh, definitely not,” I assured. “I just feel like…”

 

“What?” he asked. “Is it too much? I can stop-“

 

“Please don’t,” I said quickly. “You being romantic is literally the best thing in the world. No, I just meant I feel like I’ve been slacking a bit lately, is all.”

 

“Oh,” he said, obviously not expecting that, which either meant he didn’t think that, or he hadn’t even noticed because he was the type of person to just give without expecting anything in return. Maybe both.

 

“Don’t say that, Will,” he told me firmly. “You’re very romantic. Annoyingly so. You suffocate me in fact.”

 

I snorted. “I haven’t had much time for suffocating recently,” I said guiltily. “And I’m sorry-“

 

“Oi!” Nico said pointing a wooden spoon at me threateningly. “None of that. I know you’ve got a lot of work on at the moment and that’s the most important thing. But you still make time for us and you’re here now and being an idiot as always and that’s all that matters to me. So stop throwing a strop and lighten up or you’ll regret it.”

 

I smiled really widely, even by my standards. “Can I expect more threats throughout the night?” I asked. “They really turn me on.”

 

Nico blushed. “You’ll have to excuse me,” he said. “I need to stir my bouillabaisse.”

 

“Ooo!” I exclaimed. “Sounds fancy. Can I help?”

 

“No,” he stated, walking over to the stove.

 

I bounded after him. “Why not?” I asked. “It smells so good. Can I help cook? Oh my gods, is that garlic bread? Can you say that long fancy word again because I’ve forgotten what it is?”

 

Nico looked at me. “You know what? You can help. Where’s that bandage you had?”

 

I pulled it out happily, albeit a bit confused. Nico snatched it from me and started wrapping it around my wrist.

 

“That isn’t how you do it,” I said.

 

Nico didn’t reply, but once he’d tied a firm knot on my wrist, he was left with half of it still free, of which he used to drag me out of the kitchen and into the bathroom.

 

“Erm…?”

 

Then he swiftly tied the remaining part around the metal pipe of the radiator there. I laughed when I realised what he’d done. “Excuse me,” I said indignantly. “I’m not a dog.”

 

Nico gave me a sweet smile. “Of course not. Now stay.”

 

“You know,” I said teasingly, “this is a weird place to do bondage sex. I would’ve preferred the bedroom.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “I wouldn’t call it sex since I won’t be there but knock yourself out, Solace.”

 

I huffed, starting to untie his knots. “That’s fine. I know when I’m not wanted. When I undo this, I won’t follow you back to the kitchen. Maybe I’ll take a nap.”

 

“No,” Nico said sternly. “You’re not allowed in my bedroom.”

 

“Why not?” I asked, once I’d freed myself. “I need to rest after you attacked me with your awful bandaging skills.”

 

Nico lifted my arm and kissed the inside of my wrist. Gods, help me.

 

“You seem fine now,” he told me with a smirk.

 

“What do you want me to do?” I asked exasperated. “Hang out in the bath by myself? I have to say, it’s not exactly on my top ten Valentine’s bucket list.”

 

Nico’s lips curved up. “Don’t go in the bedroom,” he reiterated.

 

“Maybe I will,” I challenged. “Maybe you can’t stop me.”

 

“Will,” he warned.

 

“Nico.”

 

We stared at each other for a few moments, before he finally caved. “Fine,” he groaned. “You can boil some rice for me.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Gods, don’t sound so excited about it. I’m only the love of your life.”

 

Nico kissed my cheek. “I thought I told you to lighten up.”

 

I rolled my eyes and I followed him back into the kitchen. As Nico continued cooking, I measured out some rice and put it into a bowl.

 

“Will!” he protested when I bumped him out of the way whilst he was in the middle of washing his hands.

 

“Sorry,” I chuckled as I held the bowl under the water to wash the grains. “I take my rice job very seriously. Is the water cool enough?”

 

Nico placed his hand under the water and a huge amount of soap immediately got washed from his hands into my bowl of rice.

 

“Nico!” I exclaimed. “My rice!”

 

He realised what he’d done and looked at me. “Oh, gods, oops.”

 

“Why did you do that?” I laughed.

 

“You told me to!”

 

“I did not tell you to soap up my rice!” I replied. “It’s not really the conventional way for washing it, is it?”

 

“You do know this is your fault,” he accused, also smiling now. “You interrupted me washing my hands and then you asked me to check the temperature of the water!”

 

“I did not!” I said. “Your hands had just been in the water, that’s why I asked.“

 

He rinsed his hands off properly and put his hands on his hips. “If I knew you were this incompetent,” he said, “I wouldn’t have asked you to help me.”

 

“Oh, so I’m the incompetent one?” I asked in disbelief. “I personally think that you should get demoted now you’ve tried to wash rice with soap.”

 

“I did not-“

 

“That’s it,” I said loudly. “I’m going to take over making the booyah bees.”

 

“Bouillabaisse,” Nico corrected, unimpressed.

 

“Thanks for that, sous chef,” I said. “I’ve got it from here.”

 

Nico clamped his eyes shut. “You are the most insufferable-“

 

“Chef in charge?“ I asked.

 

“Shut up ,” he whined.

 

“Make me.”

 

And Nico didn’t waste a beat closing the distance between us, grabbing my hair and pulling me towards him into a kiss. I moaned into his mouth as he aggressively pushed his body into mine, kissing me hard. I lifted him up until he sat on the countertop and leaned closer to him, between his legs, my hands at his waist, pulling his shirt half off so I could stroke his skin as I matched his hunger. He dug his fingers into my shoulders, pulling me towards him with one hand and pulling my hair with his other.

 

I suddenly managed to hear something behind me though and quickly stepped away. “Nico! Your booyah bees!”

 

“Ah, Styx,” he swore, jumping off the counter and turning the heat on the stove down. He turned back to look at me and gave me a small exasperated smile.

 

I started laughing. “It was worth it, right?”

 

Nico just rolled his eyes.

Notes:

Cooking together >>>>

 

What’s the best Valentines plans you’ve ever had? Or the worst?

Chapter 108: Romantic

Summary:

They have their romantic valentines dinner.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

Fortunately, Nico’s bouillabaisse wasn’t ruined. Unfortunately, however, he did make me hang out alone in the bath while he did his ‘finishing touches’. In protest, I loudly sang ‘All By Myself’ until Nico opened the bathroom door to let me out.

 

“Can you stop screeching like a dead cat?” he requested. “My ears are bleeding.”

 

I frowned.

 

“Stop pouting, Solace,” he smiled. “I’m ready now.”

 

He led me back into the communal area and I actually gasped when I saw it. The lights were dimmed, but I could still see everything clearly thanks to dozens of candles lit around the dining table, shining gold into the room. As I moved closer, the light swayed, the shadows dancing softly on the walls. I turned to see Nico looking shy and nervous and I tried to portray everything I was feeling in a smile. He seemed to get it because he gave me one back but to really get my point across, I pulled him towards me and gave him a long, lingering kiss.

 

Nico looked dazed, but seemed to shake himself and shuffled into the kitchen before ordering me to sit down as he brought the food out.

 

“Mmmmmm,” I said when I tasted it, like hot, spicy, Mediterranean style seafood.

 

“Is it good?” Nico asked.

 

“Oh my gods,” I replied. “Obviously, it’s amazing! I love it.” I nudged him gently. “And I love you.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes.

 

“Do you know how much I appreciate you?” I asked him.

 

“You only mention it a couple hundred times a day,” he replied.

 

I shrugged unapologetically. “Well, it’s true and I want to make sure you know it.”

 

Nico smiled. “I know it, Will.”

 

Just then, the front door opened and Ambrosius walked in. “Hello, my very loved up dudes.”

 

“Hey, Ambri,” I greeted. “How are you? Any Valentine’s plans?”

 

“And are those plans, ‘Leave Nico and Will alone please’?” Nico asked innocently.

 

“Nice to see you too, roomie,” Ambri said. “And yes, actually I do have plans.”

 

Nico’s ears perked up at that. “Go on.”

 

“I thought you wanted me to bugger off?” Ambri teased.

 

“Tell us who you’re dating, Ambri!” I exclaimed. “We wanna know.”

 

“I bet it’s Ranaisa,” Nico muttered.

 

“I’m not actually dating anyone,” Ambri admitted. “But Ocean is furious that Sam is.”

 

“I know,” Nico said sadly. “I tried and console her all day. I don’t think I got through to her at all.”

 

Ambri nodded. “And apparently Sam and her new mystery boyfriend are going to a party tonight,” he continued. “Of which Ocean has begged us all to attend with her.”

 

Nico looked pointedly at the romantic setup around us. “Right now?”

 

Ambri shrugged. “In a couple of hours or so,” he replied.

 

“Does Ocean really think that seeing Sam cosy up with someone else is going to help her?” Nico asked skeptically.

 

“I told Ocean you’d say that,” Ambri said. “She told me that she also heard someone else is going to be at the party. Someone you might want to see.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Someone I want to see more than my boyfriend on Valentine’s Day?”

 

I smiled.

 

“Reece is going to be there, Nico,” Ambri revealed.

 

My smile vanished. “Why would that entice us to go?” I asked.

 

“We’ll go,” Nico said, taking a different approach.

 

I looked at him. “What?”

 

He shrugged. “I’m curious.”

 

“Curious?” I demanded.

 

Nico looked mildly affronted. “Aren’t you the one who told me to give him a second chance?”

 

I let out a mock laugh. “Yeah, to stop him being locked up for life, not so we could go and get drunk and party with him on the most romantic night of the year. Oh, maybe we’ll get so close to him, we’ll end up doing body shots together.”

 

Nico crossed his arms. “Well, you won’t be sucking alcohol off anyone else’s stomach or I’ll dump your ass.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “That wasn’t my point.”

 

“Why did you say it then?”

 

“I didn’t specify whose stomach!” I defended.

 

“Well, you’re not doing it off mine,” he said stubbornly.

 

“I think we’re getting a bit off track,” I replied.

 

“Look, guys,” Ambrosius said, “I don’t think Ocean will be too bothered if you didn’t turn up. I agree with you, Nico, I don’t think it’ll make her feel better. But I’ll still go to make sure she’s alright. She was going heavy with the pre’s when I last saw her.”

 

“I want to go,” Nico reiterated.

 

“And I don’t suppose you’re going to ask me what I want?” I asked, feeling a bit irritated.

 

“I’m sorry, Will,” Nico said. “I don’t know why I’ve got this compulsion to check it out. But I just… I want to see… I don’t even know.”

 

I sighed and looked around. Sure I wanted to spend my night together with my boyfriend alone, but after he’d put in all this effort, it was really up to him if he wanted to go to a party instead. “Well, I guess we can finish up here,” I relented. “And check it out at least.”

 

“We don’t have to go if you think it’s going to be too much for you,” Nico added softly.

 

I shrugged. “I have less of an issue with Reece than with…”

 

I didn’t want to say his name but the image of Bryce still settled over the three of us like dense fog.

 

“If you guys are coming, get ready for eleven,” Ambri told us. “And we’ll head over together.”

 

*

 

“Oh my gods,” I marvelled when Nico opened his bedroom door after dinner, temporarily forgetting about the party for a second. There was a new fluffy, grey faux fur blanket thrown diagonally across his bed and on top, were rose petals strewn over.

 

I turned to Nico who was blushing. “You did this?”

 

“No,” he said sarcastically, “it was the elves who live under my bed.”

 

I smiled and walked over to him. “You can joke all you want,” I said. “But you’re my sappy little ball of darkness and the most romantic man ever.”

 

“Stop…” Nico mumbled, putting his face in his hands.

 

I gently lifted his chin in for a kiss. “Wow, you really wanted to get some tonight, huh?” I asked when I pulled away.

 

His cheeks went bright red. “I didn’t… that wasn’t… you-“

 

“Nico,” I stopped him. “I’m messing with you. Plus, we both know I would’ve slept with you either way.”

 

He rolled his eyes then asked, “‘ Would have’?”

 

“Well, we can’t now, can we?” I replied. “We’ve got a party to get to.”

 

“How long have we got?” he asked.

 

“I don’t know,” I said. “Like ten minutes?”

 

He gave me a look. “What?” he asked. “That’s not enough time for you?”

 

I smiled. “Not for the things I want to do to you,” I whispered, brushing my hand over his cheek. He leaned into it.

 

“Will…” he whined, pushing me backwards onto the bed. I registered the soft fur of the blanket on my arms before Nico sat on my hips. He kissed me passionately, his lips warm and inviting, and moved his hands along my sides until he got to the hem of my shirt, which he promptly removed.

 

He started kissing my neck and then down my body, feeling my chest with his hands and his lips and his tongue, making me burn. Before he could get too low though, I placed my hands over his, stopping him. When he looked up questioningly, I whispered, “Easy, mister.”

 

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

 

I shook my head. “We have to go in a minute and you’re going to get me all worked up.”

 

He looked pointedly at me. “I think you’re already worked up, Solace.”

 

I snorted. “Yeah, but it’ll be worse if you start.”

 

“Then I’ll make sure you finish.”

 

I smiled at him.

 

“You don’t think I can do it?” he challenged.

 

“I’m not going to let you try,” I replied.

 

Nico pouted. “Why’s that?”

 

“Because I know you want it,” I said happily.

 

He rolled his eyes, and I enjoyed how his gaze lingered on my bare chest. “Gods, you are insufferable,” he decided.

 

I gave him a playful look. “I’ll make it up to you later,” I promised.

 

Nico threw me my shirt and stood up. “You better.” Then a bit more seriously, “Are you sure you’re okay with going to this?”

 

“Are you ?” I asked. “It kind of looks like you want to spend all night here instead.”

 

Nico gave me an unimpressed look.

 

“If this is what you want to do,” I shrugged because I still didn’t completely understand it. “I don’t want to stop you. Plus, who knows? A party might be fun.”

 

I held my hand out for him. “You ready to go?”

Notes:

Why do you think Nico wants to go to the party?

Chapter 109: Deflect

Summary:

They go to the party.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

“Are you sure Sam’s coming?” I asked Ocean from where she, Ambrosius, Will and I were standing in the corner watching the crowd dancing and being generally stupid. We’d been here for over an hour now and the only exciting thing we’d seen was a guy who did cartwheels while drinking from a keg.

 

“Probsably,” Ocean replied drunkly. “She said she will. Now who wants to dance with thee?”

 

I raised an eyebrow up at her but she didn’t see me because then she’d disappeared off.

 

Ambri downed his drink. “I’ve got her,” he told us, following the neon outfit that was our friend.

 

I looked at my boyfriend who was happily sipping an orange j2o with vodka. “Do you want to try some of my drink?” I asked him.

 

Will raised an eyebrow. “Your pink gin and lemonade?”

 

“Exactly,” I confirmed. “This is the drink of deadly warriors. Want some?”

 

He shook his head. “I’m good, thanks.” Then he went back to looking around absently, gripping his glass a bit too firmly.

 

I touched his arm, feeling his warmth. “What’s wrong?” I asked gently.

 

“What do you mean?” he replied, not meeting my eyes.

 

“I know when something’s wrong,” I told him.

 

“Well, apparently not,” he muttered so quiet, I barely heard him, “because I’m fine.”

 

“Will-“

 

“Just drop it, Nico,” he interrupted firmly, “okay?”

 

I hated when he shut me out. It was ironic because at the start of our relationship, that’s all I’d done to him. But I’d learned pretty quick that I could trust him, and I really did not appreciate that he apparently didn’t feel the same with me.

 

“Try telling me you’re fine again,” I said, irritated, “let’s see how that works for you.”

 

“Why are you pushing me?” he demanded.

 

I tried softening my voice again. “I’m just trying to help.”

 

“Are you?” he asked skeptically.

 

And that rubbed me the wrong way. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Will shook his head. “Forget it.”

 

“No, please,” I said sarcastically, “tell me more how I’m not helping. I’d love to hear it.”

 

He gave me an annoyed look. “You don’t have to be so condescending all the time.”

 

“I don’t have to be,” I agreed harshly, “but you’re making it pretty easy.”

 

Will rolled his eyes. “Well I’m glad I’m such an easy target for you.”

 

I gave a short laugh. “Great, so now I’m some kind of bully?” I demanded.

 

“Don’t put words in my mouth,” he told me. “You know that’s not what I meant.”

 

“Do I?” I asked. “That’s smart of me since you’re not telling me what’s wrong.”

 

Will didn’t reply, just continued taking sips of his drink. He looked on edge and I suddenly felt guilty for bringing him here.

 

“Do you want to leave?” I asked gently.

 

He shrugged. “Why would I want to leave?”

 

“I can think of a couple reasons,” I admitted.

 

“They didn’t seem to bother you when you decided to come out here,” he snapped which I hadn’t been expecting but felt like a swift punch in the gut.

 

“You said you were fine with it,” I managed quietly.

 

“What was I supposed to say?” Will demanded, his expression kind of desperate. “You clearly wanted to come.”

 

“You’re supposed to tell me what you want,” I said, trying to control my voice, “so we could have a discussion about it.”

 

“So now you’re all about communication?” he asked dramatically. “You still haven’t explained why you wanted to come out here in the first place.”

 

“I’m trying to support my friends-“ I stammered.

 

“We both know that’s not it,” Will said firmly, cutting me off. “So cut the crap.”

 

I did want to tell him why, but before, I’d felt embarrassed and now I felt scared.

 

“Now’s not the time,” I muttered.

 

“You’re right,” Will agreed. “The time was back at home. So how come you didn’t tell me then?”

 

I didn’t reply because I didn’t have a good response.

 

“Great,” Will muttered when he realised I wasn’t going to say anything.

 

“Now who’s being condescending?” I snapped.

 

“Don’t try and deflect,” he said, obviously seeing right through me. Then he placed his drink on the nearest table with finality. “Look, you stay here and do what you need to do,” he told me. “I’m going home.”

 

I grabbed his jacket sleeve almost involuntarily. “Don’t go,” I begged. I couldn’t stand it if he left while we were arguing. Not after what had happened after our last real argument.

 

Will looked to where I was clinging to him and sighed. “I would’ve thought that out of everyone,” he said, “you would’ve understood what I’m feeling. Why I might not want to hang around to see…”

 

I nodded, feeling guilty again. “So that is why you’re upset,” I mumbled quietly.

 

“I’m upset, Nico,” Will said sharply, “because you cut our date short and you haven’t told me why. It looked like you put a lot of effort into it, so I’m confused why you ditched it all for this. And then you made me feel like I couldn’t say no even though I still get nightmares every single night about this guy’s fucking face!”

 

I looked down in shame and now that he said it like that, I couldn’t believe I’d done this to him. It had felt so trivial earlier, but of course it wasn’t. Especially to Will. “I didn’t know that,” I mumbled pathetically, even though I kind of did.

 

“Does it matter?” Will demanded. “Do you think I would’ve asked you to go to a party to see the twin giants after you got locked in a jar? Or-“

 

“Don’t start listing my traumas,” I interrupted harshly, opening my mouth in shock that he’d just done that. I tried not to cry, because I hated how much power that memory had. “That’s so awful of you.”

 

Will looked mortified. “I’m sorry,” he said quickly, understanding fast at least. “I’m sorry. I take that back. I’m sorry.”

 

I swallowed. “Whatever,” I said gruffly, my internal barriers starting to rise up. Then, more because Will looked like he was about to start apologising again than anything, I said, “You might have done if you’d had a good reason.”

 

He sighed. “Fine,” he agreed. “So what’s your good reason?”

 

He gave me a good five minutes to response, all the time, my head was spinning, trying to figure out how to explain this to him. And to be fair, I didn’t blame him when he said, “Okay, Nico, I’ll see you later.”

 

He pulled away from my grip and walked away. “No, wait…” I said pathetically, but he was already disappearing into the crowd and my eyes were blurring. “Fuck…” I muttered to myself, downing my drink. My emotions and alcohol mixed together to make a depressive cocktail that caused my head to spin.

 

And that was probably why I didn’t see the guy before I almost bumped into him, before I realised who it was. “Reece,” I said, trying to mask my surprise and not wanting to sound like I’ve just been crying.

 

“di Angelo,” he grunted.

 

I studied his face, trying to forget about Will, but unfortunately I was still in a foul mood, hating the world and hating myself and hating the guy in front of me who was looking at me like I’d just ruined his day. “What’s the matter with you?” I snapped. “I can see those slash marks still haven’t faded.”

 

I didn’t know why I was being so horrible unprovoked. Well, I did know, but I couldn’t help it right now. I vaguely realised that this wasn’t going to help me accomplish the goal I’d come here for, but I couldn’t have cared less about that at this moment.

 

“Fuck you,” Reece spat, his eyebrows crinkling angrily.

 

“Whatever,” I replied, going to walk away.

 

“I didn’t need your pity, you know,” Reece called after me, making me hesitate. “I was fine on my own.”

 

“Well, you’re welcome anyway,” I snapped, now annoyed that he couldn’t even be grateful I’d saved his ass.

 

“Why did you drag him here?” Reece asked me which actually made me turn around and walk back towards him.

 

“Excuse me?” I demanded.

 

He seemed to like that he’d gotten a reaction from me. “You dragged him into your dark mess with Bryce,” he explained, “and then you dragged him to a party he clearly didn’t want to go to. Why?”

 

I felt my face screw up in anger. Half of it was probably at myself. “Even if that was any of your business-“

 

“It is though, isn’t it?” he interjected. “You came to see me?”

 

My eyes widened. “How-?”

 

“Bryce told me you’d come see me sooner or later,” he replied smoothly.

 

Dread slithered through me and I suddenly felt a bit colder. “Why are you still talking to-?” I started to ask weakly.

 

“He gets me,” Reece replied. “Like you too apparently, huh?” he added, which sent an unnerving shiver into me. I was starting to feel scared. Small.

 

I didn’t want to give him anymore information especially because he was clearly enjoying toying with me, so I decided to deflect. “You don’t know anything about me.”

 

Reece shrugged but smiled at me casually. It was chilling, and I wondered how I’d ever stood up for him. How did I get this so wrong?

 

“Dark. Angry. Violent. Vengeful,” he listed, each word like a punch in the chest. I physically recoiled, partly disgusted with him, partly because I believed him. “You’re even selfish enough to bring your boyfriend face to face with his attacker after it being all your fault in the first place.”

 

And that was what made my eyes well. Because I could argue about my character all day long. I’d had to get good at that ever since I chose to be better, but when he threw something so obviously awful back into my face, I couldn’t take it thinking about how much I’d hurt Will. “I…”

 

But suddenly, as if Reece had conjured him, Will was there, in a blur of bright hair and fierce eyes and the next thing I knew, he’d taken a swing at Reece.

 

“Will!” I screamed, almost frozen to the spot as I watched my boyfriend’s fist make contact with Reece’s face and the latter dropped to the floor like a bag of flour as people around us gasped. “What are you doing?”

 

He didn’t reply though because Reece was starting to stir. “Don’t you dare say a word to my boyfriend!” Will cried. “After what he did for you, you ungrateful prick .”

 

Reece’s eyes blazed as he found his feet and I could tell he was ready to hit Will back. That was when I unfroze and roughly took my boyfriend’s arm.

 

“Time to go,” I muttered, shadowing the hell out of there.

Notes:

Eek. That was satisfying ngl tho.

Chapter 110: Nice

Summary:

They talk about that debacle.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“You didn’t have to save me from him,” I mumbled when I appeared in the shadow of Nico’s wardrobe. “Again.”

 

Nico gave me an incredulous look. “Well, I’m sorry I saw my boyfriend doing something stupid and had to take action!”

 

“Well, you didn’t have to take action-“

 

“Yes, I did,” he gritted out. “You physically assaulted someone, Will! What were you thinking ?”

 

I stood up, then immediately felt a bit woozy from the dregs of shadow travel and had to sit down again. “I’m not in the mood for a lecture,” I told him irritably. “And actually I’d like to go home… as soon as my head stops spinning.”

 

Nico gave me a murderous look, but didn’t reply. I tried to stand up again, but didn’t manage to get to his bedroom door without stumbling.

 

“Can you sit the hell down?” Nico asked. “Before you hurt yourself.”

 

I collapsed onto his desk chair which was closest and clutched my head. “It doesn’t usually affect me this much.”

 

“Well, you had a lot to drink,” Nico said. “That probably doesn’t help.”

 

Then he went to the kitchen and got me a glass of water. “Thanks,” I muttered, gulping it down and that made me feel a bit better.

 

“Well?” Nico demanded. “Are you going to go storm off now?”

 

“I don’t understand why you’re having a go at me ,” I replied in annoyance, trying to recollect what I’d actually done wrong.

 

Nico laughed sarcastically. “Oh, I’m sorry, I forgot you’re Mr. Perfect. Forgive me, please.”

 

“You know what?” I asked, my temper boiling again. “I don’t actually feel in the mood to take your insults tonight. So if you’ll excuse me…“

 

This time, I managed to get to his door without falling over. “There he goes,” Nico said. “Running away again.”

 

“Can you stop being so condescending?” I snapped. “It’s really not nice.”

 

“You’re dating the wrong guy if you want ‘nice’, Solace,” he replied dryly.

 

I gave him a look to let him know I didn’t buy that for a second. Then I walked out of his room and down the hall. Nico followed me, which I hadn’t been expecting. “Also,” he said, “you can get off your high horse, after you literally just punched someone .”

 

I thought back to the anger I’d felt, seeing Reece make Nico so upset. It had been almost the height of that emotion, unlike the small, brewing frustration I felt at the moment.

 

“Are you going to tell me why in Hades you did that?” Nico demanded.

 

“Just because you’re a pain in my ass,” I replied, “it doesn’t mean I like seeing someone… hurt you.”

 

“He wasn’t hurting me,” Nico countered stubbornly.

 

I rolled my eyes. “The things he was saying weren’t right.”

 

“Well, they kind of were,” he muttered quietly.

 

“I didn’t hear much,” I admitted, “but I don’t believe that for a second.”

 

“So your solution was to attack him?” Nico demanded.

 

I shrugged, because it hadn’t really been a fully formed thought when I’d approached Reece. I didn’t think I’d ever punched someone in my life. And I was struggling with what I’d done more than I was willing to admit to Nico right now.

 

“It doesn’t matter,” I replied.

 

“It kind of does,” Nico said, his eyes fiery. “I didn’t ask you to do that. I didn’t want you to do that.”

 

I hadn’t expected him to be grateful, but I’d also not expected him to bite my head off about it. My mind swirled with anger, guilt and helplessness, and those emotions mixing with alcohol was not a good combination. “We can talk about this later,” I decided, placing my hand on the door handle. “I have to go-“

 

“No, you don’t,” Nico gritted out. “Stop running away from me. You’ve attempted it at least three times tonight already but it hasn’t worked and you know why, right? Because you’re also remembering what happened last time you walked away after an argument.”

 

I got a brief spell of vertigo as his words struck me and I knew he was right. I placed my back against his front door and slid down it until I was sitting on the floor. “Fuck…” I swore.

 

Nico let out a shaky sigh and I knew what he was doing: trying to dispel his own anger. Then he sat on the floor opposite me. “Can we please try and talk about this?” he asked me gently.

 

I pressed my lips together and nodded. “Fine,” I relented, appreciating his effort. “But I’d like to start at the beginning. Why were we there in the first place, Nico?”

 

He looked uncomfortable again, the same expression he’d had at the party when I’d asked that question. I sighed. “It’s fine if you don’t want to tell me-“

 

“Just give me a second,” he interrupted firmly. “I’m trying to find the words…”

 

I nodded, letting him think. I’d given him a while before, but I told myself to wait him out now, as long as it took.

 

And it wasn’t that much time until he spoke. “I couldn’t help but realise,” Nico said quietly, looking at his hands, “that there were… are so many similarities between me and him. I guess my curiosity got the best of me. I just wanted to see if he’d changed. I wanted to know if someone like… us… was capable of changing.”

 

Gods, out of everything I’d guessed, I never would’ve thought it’d be that. “Nico…”

 

“I know it was stupid,” he said quickly. “I know me and him, we’re also very different. But I just couldn’t help but feel that his outcome would have some kind of personal significance to me. I don’t know.”

 

I realised he’d taken out the coin I’d gifted him and was fiddling with it and just that small thing made me feel a little bit less helpless. “I wish you’d told me,” I said softly, “because I could’ve easily told you the answer straight away. That no, what Reece decides to do has nothing to do with your character. At all.” I reached out and gently stroked his knee. “You are so beautifully unique, Nico. And most importantly, no matter how much you like to pretend, the fact is, you’re ridiculously, undeniably nice . And that goes such a long way in proving who you really are.”

 

Nico looked up and gave me an affectionate smile. “Thank you, Will. That somewhat makes me feel better but… I don’t really think my actions tonight have done anything to help prove that.”

 

I sighed. “You haven’t acted the best, I’ll admit,” I said. “But at least I understand now. You had a reason. It was a stupid, crazy ass reason, but you weren’t doing it to be malicious. Which I already knew anyway.”

 

“Please don’t try to undermine it,” he said quietly. “I made you feel bad for even mentioning one of my past horrors and I didn’t hesitate to put you face to face with one of yours. I don’t even have an excuse. I got so caught up with checking something that I’d convinced myself mattered and I forgot what was most important. I’ve been a really bad boyfriend. And I’m sorry.”

 

I gave a small smile. “It’s okay, Nico-“

 

“No, it’s not,” he said firmly. “Because you were right. I do know what it’s like to be traumatised. I also get recurring nightmares about what I’ve been through. What’s the point of it all if I didn’t even gain a little empathy from it?”

 

“You don’t have to put a positive spin on everything bad that’s happened to you,” I said gently. “Sometimes there isn’t a point. Sometimes it’s just a shit thing that happened. Your empathy doesn’t come from that anyway. It comes from inside you.”

 

“Well, apparently not,” he muttered.

 

“You made a mistake,” I said. “Big deal. Now apologise, learn from it and make it better.”

 

Nico looked at me, guilt still etched into the lines of his face. “How can I make it better?”

 

I shrugged. “We can start with a hug?”

 

He nodded and shuffled up next to me, folding his body into mine. I let out a sigh of content mixed with relief. “I really am sorry, Will,” Nico whispered. “I want to protect you from this all. Just like you’ve done for me.”

 

I kissed his hair. “I know.”

 

“And I don’t blame you for hitting him, by the way,” he added after a few moments.

 

“I didn’t do that for me,” I rolled my eyes. “I did that because I saw he was hurting you. No one gets to hurt my baby darkness fluff.”

 

“Ew,” Nico exclaimed. Then he nudged me. “It’s like you went from Sméagol to Gollum when he saw Frodo trying to hurt his precious.”

 

I chuckled. “I know you’re trying to make fun of me, but what you’ve really done is 1) Prove you’re a nerd and 2) Called yourself my ‘precious’.”

 

Nico pulled a disgusted face. Then he said, “I wasn’t making fun of you. You being all martial arts isn’t what I’m used to but I didn’t dislike it.”

 

I scoffed. “Well, that’s the last time you’re ever going to see it,” I promised. “I feel awful about it.”

 

Nico stroked my cheek and kissed my neck. “If you, the gentlest person I know thought he deserved it, then he probably deserved a lot worse.”

 

I rolled my eyes, but that did make me feel a bit better. “Thanks.” Then after a few more minutes, “Are we okay?”

 

Nico scoffed. “I ruined your night, acted like a brat, pissed you off and then you still came to my rescue after it all? I should be asking you that.”

 

I nudged him. “No more self depreciation,” I scolded. “I forgive you.”

 

Nico hugged me tighter and then stood up. “Well, are you still leaving like a dramatic bitch or are you going to stay over?”

 

I smiled. “Do you want me to stay over?”

 

His cheeks went rosy. “I might want that.”

 

I shrugged. “I ‘might’ stay over then.”

 

He groaned. “Fine, yes. I definitely want you to stay.”

 

“Oh, no that’s too forward for me,” I joked. “I kinda want to go back home now.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Fine by me. Off you go.”

 

I smiled, standing up. “Come here?”

 

He begrudgingly fell into my arms, leaning against my chest. “You annoy me,” he grumbled.

 

I rubbed his back. “The feeling is very much mutual, darlin’,” I assured. “Now why don’t we go and have some cuddles in bed?”

 

Nico huffed. “Okay.”

Notes:

Poor traumatised babies :(

I love making them good communicators. We all need this in our lives.

Chapter 111: Helpful

Summary:

They kiss and make up.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was still half asleep when Will started kissing the back of my neck but that didn’t stop it feeling so damn good. I hummed sleepily as I shuffled backwards, further into his embrace and he wrapped his arms tighter around me.

 

“Morning…” he whispered lightly in between kisses.

 

“Mm sleeping,” I mumbled, curling up and clutching onto the duvet.

 

Will’s hand stroked over my chest and held me there for another few minutes, his face buried in my neck. When I felt more awake, I said, “You’re really warm.”

 

Will started to move away, but I shuffled into him again. “I didn’t tell you to move.”

 

He chuckled at me and kissed the back of my neck, sending tingles all the way down my spine. “I was thinking…” he said softly, “if you’ve stopped being annoying-“

 

“Excuse me, I seem to recall-” I tried to interrupt, then gasped. “ Will …”

 

“Sorry.” I felt him smiling. “What were you saying?”

 

I turned around so that I was facing him and gods, he looked cute in the morning. “You don’t waste any time, do you?” I asked him.

 

Will smiled. “You felt pretty ready to me. I was just being helpful.”

 

I bit my lip as I felt my cheeks heating. “Helpful is one way to put it.”

 

He rolled on top of me, his legs either side of my body and I nearly started hyperventilating when he slid his hands over mine and pinned them to the bed. “Less sarcasm from you today, I think,” he ordered. “I’ve had enough of you deflecting.”

 

I let out a shaky breath and hummed deep in my throat when he started moving his hips as he kissed my neck with his teeth. “I’m not deflecting right now,” I breathed.

 

“Oh, I know,” Will replied. “That’s why I like you like this. Even if you tried… you can’t hide how you’re feeling…”

 

Then he kissed me slow, and I savoured how he tasted, the feel of him moving into me, the scent of him, everything overwhelming my senses, making me ache. My eyes shut tight as he made his way down my body. As I clenched, I tried to relax but all I could do was pant heavily and pull his hair and-

 

“What?” Will asked me, a teasing smile on his face. “Now you’re purposely holding back?”

 

I looked at him, and gods, seeing him down there almost made me unable to find the words. “I don’t know what you’re talking about…” I managed.

 

He raised an eyebrow and wow, even his expression made me want to let it all out. “Is that a challenge?” he asked.

 

“Maybe,” I whispered.

 

He shook his head at me. “Oh, you’re underestimating me, di Angelo.”

 

I wanted to say that no, I definitely was not, but suddenly I couldn’t speak as I threw my head back and bit my lip hard but Will was right, no matter how much I tried, I could not hide it, and he spent a long damn while proving that fact.

 

“I wasn’t underestimating you,” I panted when he was done with me. “I was provoking you.”

 

Will smiled. “Oh, I know,” he assured, as he kissed me. “You don’t need to provoke me for me to give you good sex though.”

 

My cheeks burned. “It wasn’t just ‘good’…” I replied shyly.

 

“You don’t need to provoke me for me to give you mind blowing, earth shattering sex,” he corrected.

 

“Okay, I wouldn’t go that far…” I teased, knowing exactly what I was doing.

 

And Will took the bait just like we both knew he would. “Right, on all fours,” he ordered. “And you might want to bite down on something because you’re going to get loud.”

 

He went slow at first, gentle, sending heat and pleasure rolling and twisting right down to my toes for so long, I knew he was practically wanting me to beg for it. A soft whine was all I could manage though. “ Will …” And when he obliged, biting down on my pillow didn’t really do much at all.

 

We collapsed onto the mattress afterwards, and my brain felt like it was being dipped in honey. “You are so easy to manipulate,” I told him, staring at the ceiling.

 

Will laughed and kissed my cheek. “I don’t think it counts as manipulation when I wanted the same thing.”

 

“Mmm,” I disagreed. “I had you wrapped round my finger, Solace.”

 

Will rolled on top of me. “Don’t make me bend you over again,” he threatened which made my stomach tingle.

 

I traced the freckles on his cheek with my finger, holding his gaze, watching his eyes buzz with electricity. “I really don’t think you’ve got another one in you right now,” I teased.

 

Will leaned down and nipped at my ear. “That’s nothing some good ol’ fashioned kissing can’t fix,” he whispered, making me shiver. “What do you say?”

 

In response, I pulled him towards me.

 

*

 

It was after midday when we relented our holds on each other. “That was so good. It’s too good. How did you get so good?”

 

Will traced a finger around my chest, lightly touching my scars lovingly and kissing them. “We learnt together, remember?”

 

I nodded. “Still…”

 

“I think we really proved the concept of make up sex too,” Will said softly. “It almost made the argument worth it.”

 

I hummed in content. “What argument?”

 

He smiled at me and rolled his eyes.

 

“Do you want to talk about it more?” I asked.

 

He kissed another of my scars. “Not particularly,” he replied.

 

I started drawing lines on his palm with my finger, paying close attention to the inside of his wrist.

 

“Actually,” Will started cautiously, “there is one thing.”

 

“Oh?” I asked, hoping I hadn’t hurt him in yet another way last night.

 

“Yeah,” he said. “It’s just about what I said at the party.”

 

I let out a short laugh. “You said a lot of things.”

 

He nodded. “I mean what you said about… the jar.”

 

My senses prickled at the mention of it. “What about it?”

 

“I’m not trying to reopen old wounds,” he said quickly, sensing my discomfort. “I guess I just wanted to… I don’t know? Check in?”

 

I shrugged. “It was a long time ago now.” Which was true.

 

Will hesitated before saying, “You said you still have nightmares.”

 

I nodded slowly, trying to push past my instinct to brush him off. I knew he was only trying to help. “Sometimes,” I admitted. “I don’t think the things that I went through will ever really leave me.”

 

Will nodded, sensing I had more to say.

 

“I just don’t think forgetting should be the goal anyway,” I continued quietly. After everything I’d learnt, and everything I’d been through, I was sure I understood that now. “But my mindset is a lot stronger, thanks to the people I love and thanks to myself as well. And… whenever I am forced to revisit now, I feel like I’m able to be a little more hopeful than before. Like I can see what happened and remember that it doesn’t define me. That it will get better. Which, sometimes isn’t much, but… it’s enough for now.”

 

Will held me close. “I’m so proud of you, Nico.”

 

Why did that make my eyes well? My stupid, sweet boyfriend.

 

“You’re one of the huge reasons I was able to have hope,” I told him.

 

Will shook his head. “Don’t give me credit for something you did, darlin’,” he told me firmly. “It was all you.”

 

I shrugged. “Ultimately maybe,” I agreed. “But you convincing me to stay at camp all those years ago after the war… That really had much more of an impact than anything anyone could’ve done. Honestly. Yes, Jason and Reyna made me realise I was capable of making friends and I owe a lot to them too. But it was you, Will, who really fought for me. Even before anything romantic happened between us, you were like a symbol of what I’d always needed. Just to be seen . Wanted. And you expressed that ridiculously loudly.”

 

Will laughed and kissed my cheek. “I had to get through that thick skull of yours,” he defended. “And you didn’t give me much wiggle room.”

 

I rolled my eyes but smiled at the nostalgia. Despite all the bad, there was so much good. And that just made it all worth it in the end. It was what made life… life.

 

“Thank you,” I whispered. “For seeing me.”

 

Will hugged me tightly. “You’re pretty hard to miss,” he told me gently. “In fact, you are impossible to ignore.”

Notes:

Love me some good sex and nostalgia :)

Chapter 112: Donkey

Summary:

Will has a rehearsal for the play.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I was a donkey.

 

Well, not literally. Not even figuratively (no matter how many times Nico insisted).

 

Okay, sometimes figuratively.

 

Ash had decided that a donkey was the perfect part for me, which I thought had been a compliment until I started telling all my friends. Apparently, a donkey was not a good animal to be. I’d had no idea. I hadn’t exactly been subject to discrimination towards donkeys before this.

 

“I can see that, to be fair,” Ambrosius had said when I’d told him.

 

“Are you going to let Nico ride you?” Ocean had said. “Because for the first time, he might not want to.”

 

“Better luck next time, mate,” my course friend, Georgie had told me.

 

“Well, you are an ass,” my loving boyfriend had said.

 

But no matter, because I was determined to rise above societal expectations and be the best damn donkey I could be. I had to admit, however, that when I was walking around with massive papier mâché donkey ears, it was proving difficult.

 

“I don’t understand why the main character’s sidekick is a donkey,” I asked Ash. “It’s not like Ocean looks completely like an ogre.”

 

“Girl,” Ocean exclaimed, flicking her scarf around her neck, “if I were an ogre, I’d redefine their existence.”

 

“We’re not doing Shrek, William,” Ash scolded me. “And you’re nobody’s sidekick. This is an original story and when I’m done with directing, it’ll be much bigger than that lousy movie.”

 

“There are four movies,” Ranaisa corrected them. “And actually, they’re quite good.”

 

“Whatever,” Ash said. “There’s no gay in them so there’s its downfall.”

 

Ranaisa snorted. “You clearly missed the romantic tension between Shrek and Prince Charming.”

 

Ash rolled their eyes. “Can we get back to you guys doing what I tell you to do?”

 

Working on the play was a really nice breather from my degree and I found myself looking forward to our intensive rehearsals everyday. Ash was strict but hilarious and spending more time with them definitely always lifted my spirits.

 

“Right so, Will,” Ash said in one of the rehearsals, “you’re going to need to bend down a bit.”

 

“Erm, why?”

 

Ash rolled their eyes. “Because how else is Ranaisa supposed to kiss you? She’s five feet tall for gods’ sake.”

 

“Erm…”

 

I tried not to look at Ranaisa but I felt my cheeks heating up and my heart pounding. I hadn’t actually spoken with her much or with Nico about her at all since the art class. I doubted she still liked me that way, but I also knew that Nico would be absolutely livid if I let her kiss me.

 

“Why is a politician kissing a donkey exactly?” I asked to stall.

 

Ash groaned. “I’ve asked you politely to read the entire script, William,” they said. “But now, I’m just going to say it. Get off your ass and read the entire fucking script, you donkey man.”

 

I held my hands up. “Okay, full disclosure, I had a huge exam last week, and I have been such a zombie that even my son of Hades boyfriend thinks I’m overdoing it. So because you love me, Ash, please tell me why there is borderline beastiality in this scene?”

 

Ash frowned. “It’s not beastiality, is it?”

 

“No, honey,” Ocean said. “Will’s just being dramatic.”

 

Ash nodded. “Yes, and the kiss is essential for the relationship to form between you guys. It’s a key element of the story.”

 

Gods, help me. I hadn’t even bothered to check if my character as a literal donkey had had a love interest!

 

“It’s just a peck, Will,” Ranaisa laughed awkwardly, probably sensing my discomfort now. “I won’t bite.”

 

I tried to pull off a casual smile. “No, yeah,” I stammered. “It won’t be too bad.” That sounded insulting. “I’m looking forward to it.” That sounded inappropriate. “A normal amount obviously.” That sounded weird.

 

Ash gave me a scrutinising stare. “You do know that Donkey falls for Ranaisa’s character and ultimately helps sway the election?”

 

I nodded. “Yep,” I said, meaning ‘nope, what the Hades is going on?!’.

 

“Great,” Ash said. “So Ranaisa, you’re going to enter the scene looking upset. Remember, you’ve just had a huge knock to your career thanks to Donkey’s advice and Will you’re going to be looking surprised but pleased-“

 

“I’ll be one of those things, that’s for sure,” I mumbled to myself so nobody else could hear.

 

“- and Ranaisa, you’re going to grab his large ears and plant one right on his-“

 

“Oh, actually, Ash!” I interjected, starting to panic now. “Remember when our toilet flooded last night?”

 

Ash was so shocked by the sheer absurdity of the interruption, they actually did stop and looked at me with a question in their eyes. “What the fuck are you on about?”

 

“Last night!” I repeated as if they were the slow one. “The toilet flooded? There was shit all over the bathroom and it stank a real bad? There was even some green stuff in there. I don’t even wanna know what that was-“

 

“Erm, Will honey?” Ocean demanded. “Is there a reason you’re interrupting my spiritual acting journey with stories of green shit?”

 

I nodded quickly. “Oh, right yeah,” I lied. “Yes, Ash I’ve just remembered that the plumber is coming round this afternoon and he needs someone home to let him in.”

 

Ash clearly looked like they wanted to ask more questions about the imaginary toilet leak, but instead decided with, “I think Annabeth is home.”

 

“Nope,” I shook my head quickly. “I mean, she was but Percy took her out on an impromptu date.”

 

They crinkled their eyebrows. “When?”

 

“Just before I left the house.”

 

“We left the house together.”

 

“I pity your eyesight then,” I joked, feeling a bit nauseous about all the lies. “Anyway, Ash, you should stay here and continue directing and I’ll go back home and sort the plumber out.” I cringed. “That sounded violent. I’m not violent. Usually. Something happened recently actually but that’s too much information and anyway, I just meant, I’ll go and let the plumber in so he can fix the toilet before it explodes shit everywhere. Oh, wait it already has haha. Before it explodes more shit everywhere. Erm, yeah okay… bye, guys…”

 

Fuck .

 

*

 

I’d practically run home despite my donkey’s ears still attached firmly to my head and thankfully, Nico was sitting on the doorstep to my house reading one of my books he’d stolen.

 

“You’re early,” he commented when he saw me and even just the small smile that broke out on his face was enough to calm me a little. “I was expecting to at least get through another five chapters of this.”

 

“I don’t want to kiss anyone else!” I blurted before I’d even reached him.

 

The surprise on his face only lasted a couple of seconds until it turned to amusement. “Sorry,” he said closing his book, “I didn’t realise that when I suggested us swinging the other day.”

 

I smiled at his joke and engulfed him in a hug. He patted my back. “Will?” he asked uncertainly. “What’s wrong?”

 

I shook my head.

 

“You didn’t kiss anyone else, did you?” he asked, his tone playful, but with just a hint of sincerity that no one else but me would’ve picked up on.

 

“Are you insane?” I said by way of responding.

 

“I will be if you did that,” Nico joked.

 

“Well, you can put your jester hat and clown makeup away indefinitely,” I said. “Because that will literally never happen.”

 

Nico kissed my shoulder. “Yeah, I know,” he confirmed. “You’re way too obsessed with me.”

 

“Mmm.”

 

“So…” he continued, “what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing,” I said, breathing in his comforting scent and not wanting to ruin the moment just yet. “Just happy to see you.”

 

Nico chuckled. “You saw me this morning,” he told me. “Now can you get off? I’m hungry.”

 

I kissed his cheek and opened the door for him. “I keep telling you I can make a key for you,” I said. “Annabeth gave one to Percy and it seems wrong for you to always be sitting here waiting in the cold.”

 

Nico shrugged. “I don’t mind it,” he admitted. “And every doorstep deserves a sitter.”

 

I smiled at him in bemusement. “Whatever you say,” I said. “Now what do you want to eat?”

Notes:

Will freaking out about kissing someone else lol

Chapter 113: Fake Shit

Summary:

Ash confronts Will in front of Nico.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

After I’d eaten the pesto chicken sandwich Will made me (it was delicious), we ended up kissing in his room. I had him on his bed, his back against the wall and our legs entwined as I moved my mouth against his, enjoying the small sighs he gave me.

 

I jumped when a loud knock sounded at his door and smiled when Will couldn’t hide his annoyed expression at being interrupted. He hardly ever got angry so it was refreshing to see even if this didn’t really count as ‘anger’ per se.

 

In fact, I mostly only ever saw him angry when it had something to do with me. For example, if I blatantly ignored his orders (double points if those orders were to protect my health). Or if someone interrupted us doing anything intimate (triple points if I’d already purposely riled him up beforehand). Or if someone else hurt me (quadruple points if that someone helped a psychopath torture us)(and that’s how that situation led to a guy being decked).

 

“Come in,” Will called as I shuffled as far away from him as possible though who was I kidding?

 

Will’s housemate Ash walked in looking cool in a pastel tie dye effect tee and overalls. “Oh, hey, Nico,” they greeted. “I didn’t realise you were here.”

 

I waved. “Hi, Ash,” I said. “How’s the play going?”

 

They leaned against the doorway. “I have to say,” they said, “I miss your professionalism, Nico. Will here is being an absolute nightmare.”

 

I raised my eyebrows up at my boyfriend. As far as I knew, Will had been really enjoying it. “Oh?”

 

Will’s cheeks had gone red and he looked at Ash trying to send them some kind of silent message. “What’s going on?” I asked curiously.

 

“What’s going on,” Ash replied, apparently unaware of Will, “is that your boyfriend doesn’t read the script, interrupts my directing to ask questions he should already know-“

 

“He’s been really busy recently,” I told Ash. “Trust me, I’m usually the first one to tell him when he’s being annoying but he genuinely hasn’t had a lot of time in the past few weeks.”

 

Will gave me an affectionate look and Ash rolled their eyes. “Fine,” they said. “I can understand that. I definitely wouldn’t be able to pull off a medicine degree, that’s for sure. But what in Pluto was that you pulled today?” they asked Will.

 

Will let out an awkward chuckle. “We don’t have to talk about this right now-“

 

“Will,” I said sternly. “What are you hiding? What happened?”

 

“Well, you see-“

 

“I don’t see a plumber here,” Ash cut in. “Or the lovely shit you were on about?”

 

I looked at Will. “What are they talking about?” I demanded, getting antsy that I had no idea.

 

“It’s almost as if you were lying,” Ash continued. “Not that anyone could tell, of course.”

 

“Why were you lying?” I asked, a bad feeling swarming my insides, the first thing Will said when he saw me coming back to me now.

 

“If you just let me-“ Will tried.

 

“Why is it so awkward for Ranaisa to kiss you?” Ash asked, their hands on their hips.

 

My eyes snapped to Will, my body uncomfortably hot. “What?”

 

Will’s eyes were wide with panic that didn’t make me feel better.

 

“William Andrew Solace,” I said sternly. “Did you kiss someone else and then lie to me about kissing someone else?”

 

“No!” Will cried, snapping out of it and giving me a hurt look. “Of course I didn’t. You think I’d do that?”

 

I shrugged. “If it was part of the play…” I replied quietly trying to figure out if that would bother me. It shouldn’t, right? Even if it was Ranaisa…

 

“It is part of the play!” Ash exclaimed. “Can someone tell me what the problem is?”

 

“The problem,” Will said, shooting a nervous glance at me, “is that I’m not doing it!”

 

Ash’s eyes widened at Will’s intensity and I rolled my eyes. I decided that maybe I shouldn’t care less about Will kissing someone else as part of an acting role. I felt totally secure in my relationship with him and I trusted him completely. “Why did you audition if you weren’t going to fulfil the character role?” I asked.

 

“I didn’t know I’d have to kiss anyone!” Will said. “Especially as a donkey! And I’m sorry, Ash but I don’t feel comfortable doing it.”

 

Ash nodded. “Why didn’t you tell me that then, you numpty?” they asked, exasperated.

 

“Yeah, Will,” I said. “You, numpty.”

 

“Thanks for giving him a new nickname for me,” Will told Ash. “And I’m sorry! I panicked.”

 

“Why are you panicking about kissing other people, Will?” I asked, kind of enjoying teasing him.

 

“I didn’t… that wasn’t… I…” he stammered.

 

I held my hands up. “If you’re getting flustered about kissing a pretty girl for the sake of a play, then maybe you should do it.”

 

“No, Nico I-“

 

“I love seeing your bi crises, Will,” I teased. “Maybe next time tell me sooner so I can make fun of you more.”

 

Ash laughed as Will hid his rosy cheeks in his palms.

 

“I don’t want to kiss her,” he reiterated.

 

“Why not?” I asked. “You’re both actors and she’s hot.”

 

Will rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I’m glad you feel comfortable messing with me,” he said weakly. “But I’m still not kissing her just because you’re giving me fake permission.”

 

I laughed. “It’s not fake,” I replied. “I think you should.”

 

“Well, I don’t want to,” he said.

 

“Chill, William,” Ash said. “Not to brag, but I kind of have the power to change the script if need be and I’m desperate for you to be my donkey. You’re so perfect for it. So… how’s a cheek kiss? Would that be okay?”

 

Will looked at me and I shrugged. “I was okay with the mouth kiss.”

 

Will gave me a look like he didn’t believe that at all but said to Ash, “Um, yeah, sure. Thanks, Ash.”

 

Ash rolled their eyes. “Next time, can you not disgust all my actors with a fake shit story and run off?” they requested. “I’ve already had two of them hand in their notice.”

 

“Gods, really?” Will asked, mortified.

 

I snorted as Ash said, “No, not really! But you know, you really harshed the vibe, mate.”

 

Will grimaced. “I’ll apologise to everyone tomorrow,” he said.

 

“Especially, Ranaisa,” Ash said. “She hid it well but I think she was a bit offended.”

 

Will nodded. “Gods, I feel awful.”

 

I rubbed his back. “It’s not your fault you’re so obsessed with me that the thought of kissing another person gave you an aneurysm.” I realised I was smiling because despite me teasing him, I was definitely not complaining about the fact my boyfriend was physically unable to do anything intimate with anyone else.

 

Ash laughed as Will groaned. “I’ve gotta go, guys,” they said. “Catch you later.”

 

I waved as they shut Will’s door. Will cringed as he looked at me. “I was going to tell you,” he said. “I just wanted to be with you for a bit first.”

 

“Why?” I asked. “It’s not a big deal.”

 

He gave me an unimpressed look. “Nico, do I need to remind you that you almost lost it when I painted the very same girl in an art class a few months ago?”

 

“I didn’t almost lose it, I definitely lost it,” corrected. “My head was gone off the face of the earth.”

 

Will raised an eyebrow.

 

I laughed. “But that was because we weren’t together,” I explained. “I was insecure and stupid because I was worried you’d realise you could have it so much better with someone else. And you could have literally anyone else with your stupid personality and smile.”

 

Will blushed. “You do have a tendency to ignore the fact that you’re the best,” he agreed.

 

I smiled. “Well now,” I said softly, moving closer to towards him, right into his space and giving him a playful look, “I’ve got you right where I want you, Solace. And I know you’re not going anywhere.”

 

Will closed his eyes and leaned towards me, but I tapped him on the nose. “Uh uh uh,” I teased. “I’m not finished.”

 

“Hmm?” he asked.

 

“Did you refuse to kiss her for my sake?” I asked him.

 

Will shook his head. “Believe it or not, Nico,” he said, “I feel physically sick thinking about kissing anyone who isn’t you.”

 

I shrugged happily. “I can believe it,” I replied. “I’m pretty good.”

 

Will rolled his eyes and placed a strong hand behind my ear, stroking my neck, making me shiver. “Yes, you fucking are,” he whispered. “Now come here before I lose it.”

 

I smiled and this time, I obliged.

Notes:

You thought Nico was gonna flip, didn’t you?

Chapter 114: Plushie

Summary:

Will apologises to Ranaisa. Nico’s grumpy. (The two events aren’t related).

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

“Oh, Will, hi,” Ranaisa said in surprise when I approached her at the next rehearsal, as if she hadn’t expected me to ever talk to her again.

 

I held out a box of chocolates for her. “These are for you,” I said.

 

“Thanks?” she asked, taking them.

 

“They’re just an apology,” I explained. “I didn’t mean to freak out the other day. I feel really bad about how it must’ve made you feel and I’m sorry.”

 

She raised her eyebrows. “Oh.”

 

I nodded. “It’s just that, I don’t know if you know, but me and Nico are dating-“

 

“Of course I know ,” she interrupted, rolling her eyes. “You’re not exactly subtle with the PDA’s around uni.”

 

“Oh,” I chuckled, my cheeks heating. “Yes, well-“

 

“Will,” she stopped me again. “I’m sure Nico has probably told you that I liked you a bit ago-“

 

“Um well…” I said awkwardly.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes,” she said. “Which I’m glad about because I’m definitely a ‘wear my heart on my sleeve or I might explode’ kind of person. Either way though, you don’t have to worry about that. It was only a crush because gods, can you blame me? But I’m actually dating someone else now anyway.”

 

My mind struggled to keep up with this dump of information. Plus, she spoke so quickly, I felt like my brain was lagging.

 

“Thanks, Ranaisa,” I managed, “for clearing that up.”

 

She nodded. “No worries,” she assured. “And you know? I love you for Nico. Ambri told me my confession made him buck up his ideas about you so…” she laughed, “you’re welcome.”

 

I snorted. “I’ll take that,” I replied. “It probably has some truth. Only because he knows how great you are.”

 

“Oh, honey, I know,” Ranaisa replied confidently. “And I get why you don’t want to kiss me when you have him to get it on with.”

 

I laughed. “Please don’t take it personally,” I said. “You’re an amazing friend and actually we should grab coffee later and discuss your new beau.” I wiggled my eyebrows suggestively at her.

 

Ranaisa nudged me. “Gods, stop ,” she chuckled. “But yes. I love Ash but after their intense directing, I need an iced latte with extra caramel and whipped cream.”

 

*

 

“Hey, no,” Nico said when he came home and saw me on his couch. “Get out.”

 

“What’s wrong?” I asked genuinely.

 

“His manners are always awful,” Ambrosius said from the kitchen. “Will, do you by any chance get off by being spoken to by grumpy dickheads?”

 

I snorted. “I don’t not get off,” I joked. Then to Nico who was kicking his shoes off, I said, “I’m starting to think you didn’t mean it when you told me to just come in.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “No, that’s fine,” he told me. “But you’re not supposed to be here.”

 

I frowned. “Oh no,” I said. “Is there some kind of cult meeting I don’t know about?”

 

“Yes,” Ambri cut in. “The meeting of grumpy dickheads initiate.”

 

“It’s a good thing you’re here then,” Nico said to Ambri. “Its vice president can’t be late after all.”

 

Ambri nodded enthusiastically. “Or you’ll get way grumpier and Will will get way hornier from it apparently.”

 

I snorted. “Don’t listen to him, Nico,” I said. “There’s absolutely no way you could get grumpier.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “I’m grumpy,” he said, “because you’re not leaving.”

 

“Will, no!” Ambri said dramatically. “Don’t leave me alone with him! I can’t even sleep with him to mellow him out.”

 

“Like I’d sleep with you ,” Nico shot back, visually grimacing. “And that doesn’t work anyway. Especially not when you’re pissing me off so spectacularly.”

 

Ambri gave me an expectant look. “Does it work, Will?”

 

I laughed. “I don’t need sex to mellow Nico out,” I said to avoid the question which was definitely ‘yes’. “I do that just by smiling at him.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes but I knew it was true.

 

“Apparently not,” Ambri replied. “Why’s he being so rude now then?”

 

I ruffled Nico’s hair and earned a murderous look in return. “That’s how he shows love,” I cooed affectionately.

 

“No,” Nico said, “that’s how I tell you you need to leave, Solace. Now off you go.”

 

“Gods, his mood’s even fouler than usual,” Ambri tutted. “What did you do, Will? Steal his plushie?”

 

“I do not own a plushie, thanks, Ambrosius,” Nico snapped, but his cheeks tinted pink.

 

“You have a plushie?” I asked in surprise. “I’ve stayed in your room so many times and I’ve never seen it.”

 

Her, not it , William,” Nico replied indignantly.

 

“I thought you didn’t have a plushie?” Ambri said innocently.

 

“I hate you both,” Nico decided. “Ambri, I’d kick you out too if I could. But Will, get the hell out.”

 

I frowned at his tone. “Have I done something wrong?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Obviously not, you numpty-“

 

“I swear, if you keep calling me that, I’m going to kill Ash,” I muttered.

 

“Do you know what a good nickname for you would be, Nico?” Ambri cut in again.

 

Nico pressed his hands into his eyes in exasperation. “Please, no more Ambri jokes today.”

 

“Before I say it though,” Ambri said, ignoring Nico, “do you have sexy times with the plushie? Because I assume that’s why Will has never seen it.”

 

Nico groaned. “Did you not hear me say my plushie’s pronouns are she/her?” he demanded. “And I’m very, very gay. So, not that’s it’s any of your business, but no, I do not have fucking ‘sexy times’ with my stuffed baby moose !”

 

“Awwww!” I cooed. “She’s a baby moose? Nico, how could you hide this from me? This is probably the greatest betrayal I’ve ever experienced. Seriously, when am I meeting her?”

 

“Not today,” he told me, his hands on his hips. “Since you’re going home now.”

 

“I love watching you guys flirt,” Ambri commented. “It sometimes feels like Nico hates you, Will but the funny thing is, he doesn’t! Ha! Classic.”

 

“Can you shut up, Ambri?” Nico requested.

 

“Yeah,” I agreed. “If Nico wants space, that’s fine. Every healthy relationship has boundaries-“

 

“I don’t need stupid space, you idiot,” Nico interrupted.

 

“Oh,” I said, “why do you want me to go then?”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Am I the only one who remembers that you have an assessment next week? I swear to the gods, Will, your memory is almost as bad as your work ethic.”

 

I laughed. “Oh!” I exclaimed. “You want me to go home and study?”

 

“No,” Ambri snickered, “he wants you to go home so he can have sex with his plushie at the grump’s initiative meeting.”

 

Nico held out his hand and a second later, a skeletal lizard broke out of the wall and hopped on Ambrosius’ lap. Ambri screamed very loudly and ran off to his room, cursing.

 

I watched Nico laugh. “You are so impressive.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Shut up,” he scolded. “Now can you please go? This is an important one and you keep saying you don’t feel prepared.”

 

I gestured to my backpack. “I brought all my notes,” I said. “I can study here. Only if you want though.”

 

“I want you to study where you can concentrate the most,” he said.

 

“Oh, that’s definitely here then,” I replied happily. “If I go home, I’ll keep getting distracted thinking about how much I want to see you.”

 

Nico’s cheeks flushed. “Are you sure?”

 

“Yep,” I said. “But, I’ll only stay if you show me the moose.”

 

“No, I’m letting you stay,” he said. “You’re not doing me a favour.”

 

“Please?” I asked, smiling and batting my eyelashes. “For me? It’ll help me concentrate.”

 

Nico sighed. “I’ll think about it.”

Notes:

Will getting Nico to do anything he wants.

Am I actually funny? Idk

Chapter 115: Muppy

Summary:

They have a serious talk with some light hearted fluff sprinkled through.

Notes:

Happy summer solstice. Enjoy the sun :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was working on lesson plans for my sword fighting classes but every so often, I’d glance up at Will who had Muppy, my moose plushie in his lap as he studied.

 

“Why have you hidden this delight of a moose from me for so long?” he asked when he’d decided to take a break.

 

I didn’t exactly want to tell him the answer so I just shrugged and continued writing my plan.

 

Will came to sit beside me on the bed. “Nico?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

He gave me a look like he knew exactly what I was thinking and it was probably true. There was only one topic I still didn’t like talking about with him, which I guess proved the strength of our relationship given the fact that I hadn’t opened up about anything with anyone five years ago, but I knew Will still wanted me to be comfortable with telling him everything.

 

“It makes us both upset!” I defended weakly.

 

Will rubbed my calf reassuringly. “You’re a therapist, darlin’,” he argued. “You know it’s important.”

 

“First of all,” I said, “I’m a future therapist only if all goes well-“

 

“Which it will,” he interrupted. “Because you’re incredibly smart, hard working and passionate.”

 

“Shut up,” I scolded. “Compliments won’t get you anywhere with me.”

 

Will nodded sarcastically. “Yeah, they’ll only make you blush adorably.”

 

“I’m not adorable,” I mumbled.

 

“Oh, you definitely are,” he disagreed. “But you were saying?”

 

“Before you rudely interrupted,” I reprimanded, “I was saying I know communication is important but if we’ve both moved past it, what’s the point of reminding ourselves of something that made us both so upset?”

 

Will nodded sadly. “I get that,” he replied. “But I don’t want to undermine what happened by ignoring it.” He paused before adding cautiously, “And I’m also scared you might… I don’t know? Hold onto some resentment only for it to come bursting out when I’m least expecting it.”

 

I sighed. “Will, I don’t resent you. And if it makes you feel any better, when you left, I wasn’t unfamiliar with the feeling of heartbreak. It was like I was revisiting an old friend. Sure, an awful old friend with toxic tendencies, but it wasn’t new -“

 

“Gods, Nico,” he interrupted. His eyebrows were drawn in such a hurt expression, I regretted saying anything. “Why on Olympus would that make me feel better ?”

 

I shrugged. “I’m just saying,” I continued, “if I resented everyone who’d ever broken my heart, I wouldn’t have space for anything else. I’ve had to learn how to release grudges and move on from pain and I’ve become pretty good at it.”

 

Will looked like he was about to cry. “You don’t have to be good at it all the time though,” he whispered. “You can lean on me sometimes too.”

 

I nodded. “Trust me, I already do,” I said, nudging him affectionately. “Even if you don’t realise it.”

 

When he gave me an unconvinced look, I sighed. “I don’t have to talk about it to move on from what happened. The more I’m with you, the more I’m reminded of the light you brought into my life. The light you continue to bring. And your light is just so stubborn, it burns through almost everything else.”

 

Will let out a watery laugh. “My amazing personality doesn’t forgive what I did though.”

 

I snorted. “I’m glad your ego is still untouched even when you’re feeling guilty.”

 

“What can I say?” he asked. “I’m a man of many talents.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “It doesn’t forgive it, sure,” I replied. “But there’s nothing to forgive.”

 

Will furrowed his brows, unimpressed.

 

I sighed, wondering if he’d ever start believing me when I told him that. “And even if there was,” I added, “it’s not up to you to earn my forgiveness. I give it to you freely because that’s what you deserve. Just like most people who hurt me.”

 

Will nodded slowly. “And have any of those people wanted to have a conversation about how they made you feel?” he asked.

 

I thought about that. “I guess not,” I admitted, my chest feeling heavier. “They’ve either not cared enough or you know, died.”

 

Will squeezed my hand and rubbed his thumb over my palm. “So when I ask you to talk about this with me… you know I’m only doing it because I care?”

 

“Well, I didn’t think it would be to rub it in,” I joked. “‘Hey Nico, remember when I was forced to break your heart? That was so funny, wasn’t it? Wanna try it again sometime?’”

 

Will gave me a look, saying he appreciated my humour but he didn’t laugh at the same time.

 

“Okay, Solace,” I relented. “What do you want to talk about?”

 

He held up Muppy. “Well, we can start with her?”

 

I smiled and rolled my eyes. “Hazel got her for me,” I explained, stroking the plushie’s antlers. “My sister is very astute when it comes to emotions. I don’t know how she figured out I was struggling after I spontaneously broke down crying multiple times a day, went to find her most nights wanting her comfort and stopped teaching for a few weeks because I couldn’t get out of bed, but she was able to see past my well put up emotional barriers.”

 

Will’s eyes welled but he tried to hide it by leaning his head on my shoulder. Great. My attempt at humour hadn’t softened the blow.

 

“She got me Muppy after I told her the nights were the worst,” I continued softly. “She said it was someone I could cuddle up with when everyone else had gone to sleep.”

 

Will nodded. “That’s so nice of her,” he commented, his voice low. “So Muppy watched over you at night?”

 

“She’s very effective at it,” I replied.

 

When Will didn’t speak for a few minutes, I was scared he was spiralling in self hate. “What are you thinking?” I asked.

 

He sniffled softly. “Nothing, nevermind-“

 

“Will,” I scolded gently.

 

He sighed. “Just that…” he said quietly, “I’d always promised myself I’d make your life easier. After all you’ve had to go through, I wanted to be one of the good stories. And here I am, another one of the traumas.”

 

I hummed. “I’m not going to lie,” I said, “it wasn’t great when you left. I missed you more than I thought was humanly possible. And it brought back a lot of old memories and insecurities I’d thought I’d buried and I had to work really hard to find some happiness again. But I would never ever describe you, Will Solace, as a trauma. Because it’s a balance, isn’t it? That’s what people are. A balance of good and bad and you always have to be convinced that the good outweighs the bad to stick around them.”

 

Will nodded slowly. “I guess…?” he muttered. “But I’d still rather be a definite good, you know? Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you took your time to figure out if my balance was enough, but...”

 

“Your balance could never tip the other way,” I told him. “That’s why it hurt so much. I wanted so badly to dislike you, but I literally couldn’t find a single reason.”

 

Will seemed to appreciate that. “That’s funny,” he replied playfully after a moment, “because you seem to come up with lots of reasons when we’re together.”

 

I shrugged. “Well, distance makes the heart grow fonder and all that crap.”

 

Will laughed. “And in your case, proximity also makes the heart grow fonder.”

 

“Shut up.” I paused before adding seriously, “I just needed time to organise my feelings. I always knew you were a definite good, Will.”

 

He smiled goofily and kissed my hand. “Hey, can I ask you a serious question?”

 

“Go on.”

 

He sighed. “Even despite everything,” he started carefully, “I still don’t regret doing it. Does that… bother you?”

 

I thought about that for a minute. “Do you know what would be worse?” I asked.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“It would be worse if you did regret it,” I said. “Because then it’s like it would’ve been for nothing.”

 

Will nodded. “That makes sense,” he said quietly. We sat in comfortable silence for a while, just cuddling and digesting the conversation.

 

Then Will nudged me. “See? Was that so hard?”

 

I groaned and shoved him. “Yes! Talking about my feelings is extremely annoying and I hate you.”

 

Will smiled, his eyes still sad, but I could tell he felt lighter.

 

“But I also love you,” I said. “For caring for me more than anyone else does.”

 

Because I knew with all my heart, that Will cared for me. And that wasn’t despite what he did. It was because of it.

 

Will enveloped me in a tighter hug and we both fell backwards onto the bed. He gave my cheeks a few kisses. “Of course I do,” he whispered. “How could I not? Look at your lickle adorable face.”

 

“Hey, get the hell off,” I snapped. “In fact you should get back to work. Stop procrastinating.”

 

Will laughed, saluted me, then carefully scooped Muppy into his arms and retreated back to the desk.

Notes:

I really opened up so many avenues for deep conversations when I broke them up hahaha.

ALSO I’m in VENICE!!! Gathering intel for future chapters so take that how you will ;)

Chapter 116: Reflexes

Summary:

They’re studying together.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I felt a lot better after Nico opened up a bit more about the time I’d left. Don’t get me wrong, I knew there was still a lot of work, but I knew we were on the right track and anyway, I suspected we’d have a long, long time to figure it all out since neither of us were going anywhere.

 

In the meantime, we continued how we were and I continued preparing for my many medical exams. Having Nico there, keeping me on track, making sure I was doing enough and taking care of myself was invaluable to me and unsurprisingly, came naturally for him since bossing me around coupled with affection were his fortes. So that was how we spent a lot of March and April and I definitely wasn’t complaining.

 

“I’ve hit a dead end,” I said dramatically one day during study time.

 

Nico looked up from his own work and I was glad he’d gotten an extra desk chair for his room so that we could both study side by side. “What? What’s wrong?”

 

I nodded. “Everything,” I replied. “It’s all going wrong.”

 

“Why?” he asked and it was so cute when he was genuinely worried about my work. “What can I do to help?”

 

I pretended to think about that then shook my head. “Nah, never mind. It’s alright.”

 

“Will,” he whined, tugging on my arm.

 

I hummed thoughtfully. “Okay, maybe there’s something you could do.”

 

“Can you spit it out already?” he requested. “I want to help but not when you’re being so annoying.”

 

“Okay,” I relented. “If you really want to help… I’m going to need you to take all your clothes off.”

 

Nico gave me a severely unimpressed look, rolled his eyes and looked back at his work. “Well that serves me right for caring about your practical exam,” he muttered, starting to write again.

 

“Hey, no,” I laughed. “It wasn’t a joke.”

 

“Yeah,” he agreed. “Just a really bad attempt to sleep with me.”

 

“Excuse me,” I said indignantly. “I do not ‘attempt’. I succeed.”

 

“Apparently not today,” he said, giving me a sweet smile.

 

“The day isn’t over yet, di Angelo,” I teased. He didn’t look at me, but I saw his cheeks redden. “But honestly, that isn’t what I meant.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Don’t tell me,” he said, “you need me unclothed for some sort of anatomy practice? Because I’m not falling for that, Solace. Try harder.”

 

I laughed. “I’m not trying anything,” I defended. “If I was, you’d probably already be screaming my name.”

 

“Can you shut the hell up?” he requested, blushing harder. “I’m trying to concentrate.”

 

“I thought you wanted to help?” I asked.

 

“With your exam ,” Nico reiterated. “Not with your insatiable libido.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “I haven’t mentioned anything remotely sexual-“

 

“‘ I’ll make you scream my name, Nico ’,” he mocked sarcastically in response.

 

I smiled. “That isn’t sexual,” I lied. “You’re always screaming at me.”

 

“Whatever.”

 

“As I was saying,” I continued, “you’re the one who keeps mentioning sex. If you can’t handle taking your clothes off without thinking about that, then that’s not my fault.”

 

Nico looked at me. “I know what you’re doing.”

 

“Well, if it’s trying to pass my practical, then you’d be right,” I replied.

 

He rolled his eyes again. “What do you need from me then?” he asked sarcastically. “To practice a prostate exam?”

 

I laughed again. “No,” I said. “I’ve had enough practice with that actually. Especially the other day. Remember when I made you-“

 

“I thought I told you to shut up,” Nico interrupted, biting his lip. “Now get back to work before I summon a zombie to force you to.”

 

I rolled my eyes but did as I was told. It was only about two minutes until Nico dropped his pen and sighed. “Okay, fine, seriously what do you need?” he asked. “And don’t make me regret asking again.”

 

I smiled at him. “So there are a lot of body system examinations we need to know,” I explained. “And it’s difficult for me because there’s a specific order we should be doing things, you know, for accuracy’s sake, but obviously as a self taught field medic, I’ve just been doing whatever works.”

 

Nico furrowed his brows. “Okay?”

 

“So I was going to ask if I could practice on you,” I finished. “That way it’ll help it stick in my mind better for the practical.”

 

Nico gave me a look. “So basically I was right when I said you wanted to practice a prostate exam on me?”

 

I laughed. “Kind of,” I agreed. “But I was more referring to your heart and lungs and tummy and nerves. Those ones have a lot of steps.”

 

Nico nodded. “Okay,” he said, standing up. “Sure. Sounds fun. Where do you want me?”

 

“You can just lie on the bed,” I instructed. “But you will need to take your clothes off.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “And that’s standard procedure, is it?”

 

I nodded. “Oh, definitely. Underwear and everything.”

 

“I know you’re lying,” he told me, just taking his shirt off for me. “And you’re lucky I’m not listening to you because you’re already staring and if I took anything else off, you definitely wouldn’t be able to concentrate.”

 

I smiled sheepishly, trying to tear my eyes away from his bare chest. “Fair enough,” I managed weakly, getting my stethoscope out.

 

“By the way,” Nico said, “if you find anything abnormal with my body, don’t tell me. Because you probably will, given how much of a battering I’ve given it over the years and I like to live in blissful ignorance.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “If there was anything even remotely wrong with you. And I mean physically, because I’m not even going to delve into the dark pit that is your mental problems-“

 

Nico snorted. “Excuse me-“

 

“But if there was anything abnormal,” I continued, “I would have found it long ago and healed you accordingly despite your complaining. Now be quiet while I listen to your lungs.”

 

I followed the steps they’d taught us, listening for breath sounds, vocal resonance, percussion, getting Nico to tick them off like a checklist so I’d know what I’d missed out for next time. When I listened to his heart, I ‘accidentally’ leaned my hand on his upper thigh and enjoyed noting his heart rate increase.

 

“Alright, is that it?” Nico asked. “You seem pretty competent to me. You’ve only missed a couple steps on each.”

 

I was starting to feel more relieved and confident. “Just one more,” I told him. “The nerves one. So I’ll be testing muscle strength, sensation and reflexes in your arms and legs.”

 

Nico nodded. “Sure, go ahead.”

 

I started going through the steps again, realising that these were my weakest topics. Probably because as a field medic, I’d had to focus on the more life threatening organs. You couldn’t live without your heart or lungs, but if you had some nerve damage in your big toe? Well, that probably fit perfectly with being a demigod anyway.

 

I got out my tendon hammer to do the last steps.

 

“You’re not going to whack me with that, are you?” Nico asked. “Because I will hit you back.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “This is to test your reflexes,” I explained, holding his leg up so his knee was bent and relaxed.

 

“My reflexes are fine, thank you,” he mumbled.

 

“We knew your heart was fine too but I still checked that,” I said.

 

“I knew no such thing,” he said. “My heart is probably black and icy.”

 

“Blah blah blah,” I replied. “There you go again, pretending you’re not a total fluff ball. Try again, di Angelo. Or don’t because you know I’ll never believe it.”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Gods, just hit me with your scary hammer already.”

 

I did and we both watched his leg muscle contract involuntarily. “That was so cool,” Nico marvelled. “Do it again.”

 

I did it on the other side and smiled as he watched it with wide eyes.

 

“You are too cute,” I assessed.

 

“Whatever. What other reflexes do I have?”

 

I showed him the ones on his arms and one on his ankle and each time, he gave me an almost childlike look of awe which made me all fuzzy inside.

 

“There is one more,” I said. “But I don’t use the hammer.”

 

“What do you use?” he asked.

 

“Anything with a pointy end really,” I replied. “Obviously not too sharp to be painful.” I picked up the pen cap of his biro. “In clinic, we use a special pointer but this’ll do right now.”

 

I sat on the edge of the bed so I could see the soles of his feet and positioned the pointy end of the pen cap on the outside edge of one foot. When I started moving it up, Nico yelped and retracted his foot. “Hey! That tickles,” he protested.

 

I smiled evilly. “Really?”

 

“Yes, go away.”

 

“Why?” I asked innocently.

 

“Because it tickles!”

 

I shrugged. “That just gives me more incentive.”

 

I tried to do it again, but Nico kept moving his foot away. “Keep your stupid health pen cap away from me, Solace.”

 

“I thought you wanted to help,” I tried, snickering.

 

“I bet you just made this up to annoy me,” he accused.

 

I held my hands up. “It’s a real thing,” I replied. “I’m testing your plantar reflex. It’s not my fault you’re so ticklish.”

 

“I am not,” Nico huffed.

 

I nodded at him. “Okay,” I said, “give me your foot then.”

 

He crossed his arms stubbornly. “No.”

 

“Oh, so you’re admitting you’re too ticklish to handle me draw one line up your foot with a pen cap to help me practice a much needed skill for my degree?” I challenged.

 

He groaned. “For gods’ sake, make it quick then.”

 

I held his foot as I did it again, enjoying watching Nico try not to laugh. “Sorry, that was too slow. Let me try one more time.”

 

“Hey, no- Will!” he chuckled. “Stop!”

 

“One more time,” I repeated, now just having fun drawing funky shapes on his sole and listening to him laugh.

 

“You’re not even doing it right,” he cried.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry,” I replied playfully. “Let me try that again.”

 

“You annoying little- agghhh !”

 

Nico finally kicked me away and crossed his legs under him so I couldn’t reach his feet anymore.

 

“But I didn’t get to try on the other side,” I whined.

 

“You’re lucky you’re still alive, Solace,” he shot back. “Now stop bothering me with your weapons of evil and go and do something else.”

 

I smiled, getting up and kissing the top of his head. “Thanks for all your help,” I said seriously. “The last part especially was very informative.”

 

“And what exactly does that mean?” he demanded.

 

I gave him a teasing look. “Just that I know another one of your weaknesses.”

 

Nico fixed me with a murderous look. “I do not have weaknesses, thank you.”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “You do,” I stated. “In fact, I can prove it if you’d like?”

 

“No!” Nico replied way too quickly, shuffling away.

 

“Are you sure?” I teased, edging closer.

 

“Don’t you dare,” he warned, in a threatening voice that probably would’ve stopped anyone else. “Will… no…”

 

I raised my eyebrows before I pounced on him. Nico squealed and tried to buck me off, but I held fast.

 

“Admit you have weaknesses, Nico,” I taunted.

 

“I do not. I- Will!“ he screamed as I started scribbling my hands down his sides. He tried to stop me but he was too weak from laughter, all happy and ridiculously adorable.

 

“This works as an admission I think,” I teased.

 

“No! Stop! Will! Get the hell off me!”

 

I laughed along with him until he was tired out and I finally relented.

 

“I am never helping you again,” Nico panted.

 

“Okay,” I replied, “should I ask someone else if I can practice examining their prostate?”

 

Nico elbowed me hard. “Don’t test me, Solace. I’m tired and my patience is running out for your bullshit.”

 

I chuckled and ruffled his hair. “Okay, how about you chill for a bit and I’ll cook something for dinner?”

 

Nico hummed. “I might find that acceptable,” he grumbled.

 

I kissed his temple. “Cool. Back in a bit then.”

Notes:

If I haven’t already, shoutout to my partner who is inspiration for about 50% of the scenes and dialogues for this fic.

Chapter 117: Humphrey

Summary:

Will’s play.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

The lights were subdued, but there were hints of soft greens and blues hitting the stage with the overwhelming bright yellow spotlights. The blood red curtains were pulled back and a happy trumpet tune played over our heads.

 

Thankfully, this time I was sitting in the crowd. Ambrosius was at my right, both of us having secured a front row seat after getting here two hours early with Will, Ocean and Ranaisa for their dress rehearsals. I felt relieved I hadn’t taken part in this one since the room was so full of people, the latecomers had to stand up at the back from a lack of seats.

 

Despite me running lines with Will for the past few months, I didn’t actually know much about the overall performance, but I was not surprised when it was absolutely hilarious.

 

“I love Ash’s ability to write a play about important world issues without sacrificing their humour,” Ambri whispered to me halfway through the first act.

 

“I know,” I replied. “But ssshhhhh, I’m trying to listen.”

 

I looked back to the stage where Ranaisa (the only female politician in a group of MPs) was being laughed at by her coworkers.

 

“If you’d just listen to me!” she cried desperately.

 

“We get it, honey,” Ocean (as the male prime minister) said. “You want us to show our faces at the next pride. I’m sorry, but I don’t feel like watching guys wearing Lycra and fishnet tights salivate over me!”

 

I snorted because that was such an un-Ocean thing to say.

 

“Well, no offence, but that’s just delusional of you,” Ranaisa said. “Look at your hair for starters. And don’t even get me started on your personality based off patriarchal and racist ideals.”

 

“Are you only saying that because you’re Indian?” Ocean shot back. “Because actually, I’ll have you know that one of my friends has a daughter who used to date an Indian boy.”

 

“I’m actually Pakistani,” Ranaisa replied, her hands on her hips. “And I feel sorry for anyone who has the misfortune to call you a friend, you racist prick.”

 

Ocean then proceeded to gasp so dramatically I thought she’d misread the script from ‘act shocked’ to ‘have a heart attack’. She dropped to the floor, clutching her chest and pointed her finger at Ranaisa. “Get. Rid. Of. Her.”

 

Some guards dressed in full armour for some reason closed in on Ranaisa and in return, she proceeded to pull out some ridiculous kung fu type moves and knocked them out as sound effects echoed through the crowd. Then she ran back to her farm where Will was and oh my gods , why was he such an adorable donkey?

 

“Oh, Humphrey,” Ranaisa cooed. “Your advice was awful! They didn’t listen and I had to beat them all up!”

 

“Not again,” Will said, pretending to munch on some hay, accidentally actually getting some in his mouth and spluttering. I cracked up.

 

“You’re my closest friend, Humphrey dear,” Ranaisa continued, stroking Will’s head in such a gentle way it made me reconsider my earlier assessment about me not being jealous of their acting. “But you’re only a stupid donkey and I need to stop taking your advice.”

 

“My back needs a scratch,” Will replied stoically. “The fleas have returned.”

 

I snorted, but not as much as everyone else since I was half wondering if I’d now have to watch Ranaisa paw at my boyfriend’s back as well as his head.

 

Ranaisa smiled then dramatically pulled out a long rake, using all her strength to scratch Will’s back. Then she dropped it suddenly and faced the audience. “Humphrey!” she cried. “You’ve just given me the greatest idea!”

 

Will nodded, chewing on hay. “You should dress up as a donkey to seduce the fleas away from me?”

 

“No!” Ranaisa cried, going back to stroking Will’s head as well as under his chin and yes, seeing that did actually make my blood boil just a little.

 

“You’re right,” Will said solemnly, leaning into her. Why the fuck was he leaning into her? “Then the fleas would make you itch and I wouldn’t want that.”

 

Ranaisa squealed with delight. “Oh my gods! This is going to be amazing! I need to start prepping! Thank you so much, Humphrey, you’re the best!” She ran up to Will, pulled him towards her and gave him a huge kiss on his cheek. “I love you!” she cried and the way Will looked when she said that made me seethe subtly. “I’ll see you later, darling!”

 

Will watched Ranaisa rush off stage with a longing expression that I wanted to slap off his face. Then the curtain closed for the first act and I was on my feet before the audience stopped clapping.

 

“Where are you going?” Ambri asked. “They’re about to start selling ice cream.”

 

I shrugged him off. “Just checking something,” I replied. “I’ll be right back.”

 

I stormed backstage, thankful I knew my way around, smiling and commending the other actors I saw before I reached my target. Since he’d been the last off stage, he was only just entering the dressing room as I did.

 

“Nico!” Will exclaimed, his face lighting up when he saw me. “What are you doing back here?”

 

I didn’t reply, just grabbed his hand and started dragging him out.

 

“Where are we going?” he asked in amusement. “Are you getting me ice cream? Because I’d rather sort my whiskers out first. I think they’re matting with the face paint and I don’t want to add any cream to the mix-”

 

“I’m not getting you ice cream,” I snapped, finding the small janitor’s room I used to collect paper towels from and forcing him inside. I slammed the door and then slammed him against the wall. “Why were you looking at her like that?” I demanded.

 

Will gave me a bemused expression. “What are you talking about?”

 

“Ranaisa!” I cried.

 

Realisation dawned on Will’s face. “Ohhh,” he dragged out, the confused expression turning to playfulness. “You mean my acting in the play?” he asked.

 

“Yes, your ‘acting’!”

 

Will booped me on the nose. “Oh no,” he teased, “is this you getting mad and jealous about the thing you said you wouldn’t get mad and jealous about?”

 

I shoved him. “I’m not jealous,” I lied. Then after a second, I asked, “Were her lips soft?”

 

Will had the nerve to laugh at me. “Yeah, actually,” he replied with sarcasm. “In fact, I can’t wait to get back out there and let her kiss my cheek some more.”

 

“Watch it,” I warned.

 

“Are you glad I refused to actually kiss her now?” he asked playfully, obviously enjoying winding me up. “That would’ve been way harder for you to take.”

 

“Stop talking,” I growled.

 

“Gods, it was just a cheek kiss, Nico,” he continued anyway. “Just a small, tiny, little cheek kiss from someone with extremely soft-“

 

“You call that a kiss?” I interrupted, before I aggressively pressed my mouth against his, sick of hearing his stupid voice. I pulled his face towards me and pushed him harder against the wall. I vaguely heard some cans rattling to the floor, but I didn’t care right now. Will had definitely been expecting it because he met my ferocity and the feel of his lips, his hands at my waist made me burn.

 

I kissed along his jawline, behind his ear and down his neck, hearing him sigh when I hit his soft spots. “So,” he panted, “this isn’t you being possessive, right?”

 

“Right,” I agreed, using my teeth and he moaned.

 

“I guess…” he breathed, “you just got really turned on by my donkey costume and mediocre acting, huh?”

 

I pulled him towards me by grabbing onto the neck of his costume. “It was acting then?” I demanded.

 

“Nico,” he whispered and gods, the way he said my name, so intimate, so beautiful, it made my stomach roll. “I’m yours.”

 

I stared at him a second longer, admiring how attractive he was even with a stupid donkey costume on, then pushed myself into him again. “Yes, you are,” I replied, kissing him hard, wrapping a curl of his hair around my finger.

 

Then I knelt down and started unbuttoning his pants.

 

“Nico!” Will hissed. “I’m back on stage in a few minutes! Also anyone could walk in here and- ohh gods …”

 

I loved when he lost the inability to speak. I absolutely lived for it. As I added a finger, I looked up at him, his flushed face, his open mouth and his hands gripping onto the shelf next to him I teased, “You better be quiet, or anyone might walk in.”

 

“You… fuck …”

 

I’d usually spend a lot more time down here, but unfortunately we were on a timer. Plus he was still partially prepped from earlier today and he felt very ready now. So I stood back up and started on my own jeans zipper. “Turn,” I ordered.

 

“It’s fascinating what jealousy does to you,” Will told me as he tried to catch his breath. “I mean, I’m not complaining or anything but-“

 

“Stop complaining then,” I interrupted, “and do what I say.”

 

Will gave me a smile that excited my insides then he turned around and I pushed him into the wall. He groaned and breathed out and my own stomach burned in pleasure. “You okay?” I checked.

 

Yes , gods…” he panted. “But go faster please, we haven’t got much time.”

 

“Don’t you dare tell me what to do,” I scolded. “Or I’ll stop completely.”

 

“Fuck, okay ,” he breathed. “ Gods …”

 

I pulled his hair back as I pushed faster and he groaned louder. “ Quiet ,” I ordered in his ear, then bit his lobe and then his neck, my rhythm and my breathing both hastening dramatically, my one hand gripping his hair, my other at his waist, digging into his hip.

 

“Say it again,” I panted, before nipping a spot behind his ear.

 

Will was close to losing it, but he managed to ask, “What…?”

 

“You know what.”

 

Ohh , fuck…” he moaned. “Nico… I… I’m yours…”

 

I breathed out and pushed in hard, my hand slipping round to his front so I could help him get over and Will bit into his fist and I bit into his neck and the dark closet seemed a little bit brighter.

 

And after, I helped him clean up as best I could and kissed his dazed face a few times before I took his hand and led him out, back to the dressing room, wishing him luck and telling him he was great.

 

When I sat back down, my head still spinning slightly, I sighed in satisfaction, knowing full well that my jealously was completely unnecessary, but at least it had been fun.

 

“Where have you been?” Ambri asked me, a spoon of chocolate ice cream in his mouth. “I got you pralines and cream but it’s melting now.”

 

I opened it up hungrily. “Thanks. I like it a little melted.”

 

During the second act, Ambri nudged me, giving me a suspicious look. “Is it me, or does Will look a lot happier than before the interval?”

 

I smiled to myself. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Notes:

Lmao

Chapter 118: Flirting

Summary:

After the play.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

After the final dance number, everyone took a bow as the audience cheered and whooped and streamers fell from the ceiling. They waited until we’d all vacated the stage before turning the lights on and I heard the music start for Ash’s legendary after party.

 

“Don’t tell me you’re taking your makeup off?” Ranaisa asked me teasingly. “Your fans are going to want to see you in character.”

 

I snorted, looking at my face paint in the mirror. “I have exactly two fans,” I said. “My own boyfriend and maybe Ambri if he’s feeling generous.” And one of them has already given his commendation , I thought privately.

 

“What are you talking about?” Ranaisa smiled. “I saw about twenty of your medical student friends come to wish you luck before the show, plus my mates because of our absolutely steaming romance, and obviously everyone else who doesn’t even know you because, you know, you were awesome.”

 

“We were all awesome!” Ocean cried, coming to join us. “And I think we need to go drown our success while everyone praises us!”

 

I smiled and followed them out of the dressing room, impressed by how fast Ash had arranged for the seats to be stacked up leaving space for a few tables but mostly dancing. As Ranaisa had predicted, a lot of people came up to me, gave me high fives and told me I was their favourite donkey. “Say hello to Ambri for me,” Ranaisa said as she hugged us both before going to find her friends.

 

Nico and Ambrosius were chilling at a table by the bar and when I caught eyes with my boyfriend, the heat rose in my cheeks and I was brought back to the janitor closet for a moment before I shook myself.

 

“You guys were epic,” Ambrosius exclaimed as the two of us sat down and he handed us both a coke. “I don’t think I’ve laughed that much in my entire life.”

 

Ocean took a bow so low, her nose touched her knees. “Oh, honey, I know, I saw you two snorting like little piggies in the front row.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “Ranaisa and Will were the funniest,” he said. “The best thing you did was feign medical emergencies when anyone disagreed with you.”

 

Ocean gasped. “Girl, that’s how bigots be. I had to amp up the drama. I had that cardiopulmonary catastrophe rizz.”

 

Nico snorted, almost choking on his drink then said, “You’ve got the ‘catastrophe’ part right.”

 

Ocean nudged me. “I was half hoping you’d come give me CPR if I acted good enough.”

 

I laughed and Nico said lazily, “Stop flirting with my boyfriend, Ocean.”

 

I nodded. “Yeah, Nico hates that,” I added, giving him a wink.

 

Nico couldn’t give a shit,” Nico said as he blushed. “But Will might get uncomfortable.”

 

“Oh, no, I’m fine,” I said happily. “Let’s hear some more, Ocean.”

 

Nico stared daggers at me but Ocean obliged immediately. “I am distraught only Ranaisa got to kiss you,” she said dramatically, slinging her arm around my shoulders. “I’m going to have to ask Ash to write in a super hot snog in their next play just for us.”

 

“I’d audition for that too,” Ambri cut in, nudging Nico playfully. “Even being straight, I’ve got to assume kissing Will would be a magical experience.”

 

I laughed at that. “Is it magical, Nico?”

 

Nico scowled at us all. “You suck at kissing and when you kiss me, I find myself wishing to be dead.”

 

“That’s so funny,” I replied, smiling at him. “Because you do it an awful lot.”

 

“Forget him, girl,” Ocean told me. “Date someone who will appreciate your kissing talents.”

 

“Please don’t say you,” Nico replied.

 

“Fine, I won’t,” Ocean said, giving me a wink.

 

I laughed again at Nico’s murderous expression.

 

Then Ocean stood up abruptly, “Right, I’m going to need a stronger drink for what I’m about to do.” She pointed to me. “Stay right where you are, cutie.”

 

Ambri snickered and got up too. “I’ll help her carry them over.”

 

Nico frowned. “If she tries to kiss you, I’ll kick her in the shin,” he said to me.

 

I shuffled my chair closer to his and ruffled his hair. “She’s just winding you up,” I told him. “I don’t blame her. It’s very fun.”

 

Nico slapped me away. “Fun for you now ,” he warned.

 

I raised my eyebrows at him. “And fun for me during the interval.”

 

Nico’s cheeks flushed red. “Well, apparently you didn’t learn your lesson.”

 

I poked his ribs playfully. “Maybe I should flirt some more with Ocean,” I challenged as he danced away from me. “We’ll see how long it takes you to force me back into that closet.”

 

Nico bit his lip. “You go right ahead, Solace,” he told me dryly. “We’ll see how long it takes you to realise you’d rather be flirting with me.”

 

I smiled. “Well, maybe I’m wasting my time flirting with you if you ‘wish to be dead’ when we kiss.”

 

Nico laughed at his own joke.

 

“Oh, so that’s funny?” I asked.

 

“Very.”

 

“Do you know what I think is funny?” I teased.

 

Nico shrugged. “Probably something boring.”

 

“I think,” I whispered, leaning closer to him, “it’s absolutely hilarious that in order for you to be okay with me even acting liking someone else, you have to prove I don’t in a very aggressive manner.”

 

Nico shoved me away. “I don’t have to prove anything,” he replied. “I was just putting you in your place.”

 

I nodded enthusiastically. “Okay, darlin’.”

 

He rolled his eyes then asked more seriously, “Was I too aggressive?”

 

I laughed and pulled him towards me so I could kiss his cheek. “No, don’t worry. I thoroughly enjoyed it. Why do you think I’m trying to wind you up again?”

 

Nico smiled and sipped his drink. “Easy, Solace,” he said. “Don’t bite off more than you can chew.”

 

I moved closer to him, almost so our faces were touching and enjoyed watching his eyes darken, his gaze moving to my lips. “I think I can handle it,” I whispered. “Now, I would kiss you but obviously now you’ve told me how you feel about me doing that-“

 

So Nico kissed me instead. Just a small peck, but he lingered for a second longer and I chased the feeling, my mind replaying what we’d done in the closet over and over in a matter of seconds until I felt like I was mush. I let out a shaky breath.

 

“Yeah, maybe I can’t handle it,” I muttered.

 

Nico laughed, obviously pleased. “You’re so cute.”

 

Ocean and Ambri returned, sliding a couple of gins in front of us. “Thanks, guys,” Nico said taking a sip.

 

“You can thank me by saying more nice things about the play,” Ocean requested. “Ambri’s already mentioned the final dance number, the part where a gimp smacked my ass and I had to pretend not to like it and the part where Ranaisa and Will tore down the parliament with a rake.”

 

Nico nodded enthusiastically. “I think my favourite part was when that guy in the leotard asked you to get a drink with him and I could see you visibly struggling to say no.”

 

Ambri and I laughed.

 

“I saw that too,” Ambri confirmed. “The reluctance really shone through.”

 

Ocean shook her head. “Girls, you’ve got it all wrong! I had to turn him down so it wouldn’t have been unlikeable when the hot donkey gave me improv mouth to mouth.”

 

“Ocean,” Nico warned, “the next time you joke about kissing Will, I’ll throw my drink on you.”

 

Ocean batted him away. “You wouldn’t dare,” she said. “Plus, Will likes it.”

 

Both Ocean and Nico looked at me expectantly and as much as I liked teasing my boyfriend, I knew I’d have to take his side.

 

“Actually,” I said, “I think you should find someone else to flirt with. Someone you actually have a chance with. Because Nico isn’t bluffing and in fact, I’ll pour mine on you too for good measure.”

 

Ambri laughed as Ocean pouted, and Nico gave me a satisfied smile. I winked at him then downed my drink and stood up, offering him my hand. “Care to dance?”

 

Nico took it and said to Ocean, “Stop being a sore loser and come dance with us.”

 

He didn’t have to tell Ocean twice and they both followed us to the dance floor where we stayed for most of the night.

Notes:

Yeah so Venice is absolutely incredible. Like genuinely one of the prettiest places I’ve been to and I’ve been to Plitvice in Croatia. It’s so vibey I can’t describe it (but I’ll try in upcoming Venice chapters).

BUT, one thing I’ve never actually thought of until standing over a bridge looking at the sun reflecting off the canal below… Nico… is a son of Hades. Who literally cannot be next to the water for his safety?? And Rick made him from the only city in the world that is entirely submerged in water?? The floating city. The city of water. And this point is NEVER mentioned. What the fuck, man?

The only theory I have is that he chose his nationality first and Americans only popularly know two places in Italy: Rome and Venice and he couldn’t make him from Rome bc how boring. Idk. A bit weird tho lol. Thoughts?

Chapter 119: Actaeon

Summary:

Nico gets a call from an old friend.

Notes:

Sorry for the late posting…

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

I was eating my breakfast alone for the first time in ages thanks to Ambri sleeping in from an overnight shift and Will having a ridiculously early tutorial that I refused to wake up with him for. Well, I was alone until an image from Iris appeared in front of me and I nearly spat out my cereal when I saw who it was.

 

“Hey, stranger,” Reyna greeted, giving me a wave.

 

“My gods,” I exclaimed, clutching my chest. “Are you trying to kill me?”

 

She smiled, running a finger over the edge of her hunters jacket. “It’s good to see you too, Nico.”

 

I moved my cereal to the side. “You better tell me where you’ve been,” I said. “I haven’t heard from you in weeks.”

 

“I will,” she promised. “But tell me how you’ve been, son of Hades. I am dying to hear about your course and your sword classes and your ‘new but old’ boyfriend. Go. Spill.”

 

I sensed some hostility with her mention of Will so I avoided that particular topic at first. I told her about what had happened recently, with my studies and the play and how my beginners sword fighting class were becoming more and more advanced, almost moving on to the higher classes ready for the new recruits over the summer to join beginners.

 

“And Reece and Bryce?” Reyna asked darkly.

 

I’d told her what had happened and she knew it was resolved now but I couldn’t blame her for still worrying. She more than anyone could relate to feeling the cruelty of Bryce Lawrence.

 

“Bryce is still detained,” I confirmed. “And Reece is keeping his distance, despite getting absolutely wrecked by Will the other week.”

 

Reyna snorted. “He did not!” she gasped. “What? Was he defending your honour?”

 

“Something like that,” I agreed, smiling at the memory. The best thing about Will was that he was such a gentle person. But another thing I loved was that apparently, the only time he did step out of his calm persona was when he was protecting me.

 

Reyna nodded in approval. She obviously knew about the whole Will breaking my heart and leaving me thing, and unsurprisingly, she’d been the most harsh about it. She’d stopped insulting him every two seconds though when she’d realised it hadn’t made me feel any better, and she’d stopped wanting to insult him (I hoped) after I’d told her the whole story, though I suspected she was still suspicious.

 

“And Will is still…?” she trailed off.

 

“What?” I asked. “He’s still a lot of things. Primarily a dork.”

 

Reyna rolled her eyes. “He’s still working on making it up to you?” she finished.

 

I shrugged. “I moved past it a while back now,” I said truthfully. “I don’t see it as something he needs to make up to me. I just see it as him being himself. Which says it all really.”

 

Reyna shrugged. “I see you’re back to your old pining self,” she joked. “Disgusting.”

 

“Shut up,” I said, my cheeks heating. “You asked.”

 

She shrugged. “I guess I am to blame. But no worries, I’ll change the subject.” She took a deep breath and I knew she was about to say something serious. “So, you know how I’m a hunter?”

 

I felt proud of myself that I no longer felt that poisonous burst of emotion at the mention of the hunters. “Sure.”

 

“Well,” she continued solemnly, “something bad happened to one of my friends a while ago.”

 

I furrowed my brows. “Oh, no,” I replied. “You mean another hunter?”

 

Reyna nodded.

 

“What happened?”

 

Reyna looked concerned. “Do you know the story of Lady Diana bathing on Mount Cithaeron?”

 

I racked my brain, but to be honest, Artemis was probably the god I knew the least about. Not only did I have little interest in her whilst I was young, but after my sister had joined the hunters and that wonderful little matter of her dying happened, I had even less interest. Will would’ve known if he were here. Facts about Artemis was probably the only piece of Greek mythology he could beat me at in trivia.

 

“Remind me?” I asked Reyna.

 

“Well,” she replied, “when Lady Diana was bathing on Mount Cithaeron-“

 

“As you do,” I said.

 

Reyna raised an eyebrow.

 

“Sorry. Continue.”

 

“This man, Actaeon ‘accidentally’ saw her-“

 

“But it was an accident, wasn’t it?” I asked.

 

Reyna shrugged. “Who knows?” she said. “Men are disgusting.”

 

I snorted. “Point taken. Go on.”

 

“Anyway, for that reason, Diana changed him into a stag and he was killed by his own fifty hounds.”

 

I nodded. “Sure,” I said. “Sounds fair. And what’s this got to do with you and your friend?”

 

Reyna looked like she had a bad taste in her mouth. “Well, a similar thing happened recently with Alayna, my friend.”

 

My eyes widened and I felt my mouth pull down in distaste. “A guy watched her bathe? What is she, like thirteen? Gods, men really are disgusting.”

 

Reyna chuckled. “No, actually,” she told me. “But I can see why you’d think that, given society’s track record. No, Alayna was the one who accidentally walked in on someone bathing.”

 

“And you’re using accidentally sincerely now, are you?” I asked to clarify.

 

“Don’t doubt the integrity of the hunters, son of Hades,” Reyna scolded.

 

“I wasn’t,” I assured. I wouldn’t do that. Not out loud at least. “Who did she walk in on? Please don’t tell me it was Apollo.”

 

Reyna snorted. “Gods, I wish it had been Apollo.”

 

I raised my eyebrows.

 

“I don’t mean it like that,” Reyna hurriedly said. “Just because you’re dating a son of Apollo! Get your mind out of the gutter.”

 

I rolled my eyes.

 

“I just meant,” Reyna said, “Apollo definitely wouldn’t have put us in the sticky situation we’re in now. He probably would’ve been insufferable about it, sure-“

 

“I can picture him now,” I thought aloud. “‘Your hunters swear celibacy but still can’t resist me!’”

 

Reyna laughed. “Exactly.”

 

“Yeah, go on,” I prompted.

 

She nodded. “Yeah, anyway, Alayna was on patrol sometime a couple of weeks ago and when she entered into a clearing she caught a glimpse of him bathing in a lake.”

 

I blew out. “I hope she wasn’t traumatised,” I said. “Which god?”

 

Reyna looked uncomfortable. “I’m not sure if you would’ve heard of him,” she admitted. “He’s quite a minor Roman god, though I know he was loved in old times. He got invited to all the parties and a lot of people had statues of him in their gardens.”

 

I nodded. “That could mean so many gods,” I complained. “Can you just tell me?”

 

“I will,” she promised. “But let me tell you what’s happened first: He went absolutely ballistic on Alayna even though she immediately retreated back to the camp after she’d realised what she’d seen. Lady Diana had to step in to save her life then and there.” Reyna sighed. “It was such chaos. He brought up the story of Actaeon and demanded some kind of similar compensation, but Lady Diana wasn’t having it, saying it definitely wasn’t the same thing. She’s got protection over Alayna for now, but she’s warned us that she can’t do that forever. And so… well, us hunters are trying to reason with him, to come to some kind of agreement, but gods…” Reyna shook her head in disgust. “Men are such entitled pricks. They don’t listen!”

 

I nodded sympathetically. “Actually yeah could you repeat your whole story please?” I joked. “I wasn’t listening.”

 

That made her smile.

 

“So,” I said, “is this a ‘I need to rant before my head explodes’ kind of thing or a ‘I want advice from my entitled prick male friend, Nico please’?” I asked her.

 

Reyna gave me an appreciative look and I loved when someone as important as her made me feel worth her time. “I need more than your advice, my male friend,” she told me. “I need your help.”

Notes:

Plot coming up. Exciting. I hope.

Just as an aside, I dislike how the hunters talk about men.

Chapter 120: Miss the Lecture?

Summary:

Nico goes to collect Will for the quest.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I was having lunch with some of my friends in the uni cafe after a tiresome morning of tutorials and lectures.

 

“Do you think psychiatry will come up in the end of year?” Georgie asked the table as she took a sandwich from the platter we were all sharing. “Because after the joint project, I feel like I would ace that so hard.”

 

“Speak for yourself,” Prakash muttered. “My partner wanted to do our project on ‘Why psychiatrists are irrelevant and therapists should take over’. I’ve spent six months fighting a losing battle, meaning I have zero psychiatry information and also I’m too exhausted to learn anything from other specialties either.”

 

I patted him on the back. “I can borrow you my notes,” I offered. “And yeah, Nico was telling me how they all hate us.” I grimaced. “Apparently we’re all snobs.”

 

Shorai scoffed. “Maybe people like Jared are,” she said, pointing over three tables to a guy who talked like he owned the place and always wore a football jersey to lectures. “He thinks he’s better than all of us, so who knows what he thinks about the therapy students.”

 

Georgie shivered. “I pity the person who got partnered with him.”

 

I nodded solemnly. “They definitely weren’t hitting any jackpots.”

 

Shorai nudged me. “Well, not all of us can be partnered with the love of our lives.”

 

“How sad for you mere mortals,” I joked.

 

“Speaking of,” Prakash muttered, pointing to something behind my head, “isn’t that Nico over there?”

 

“Nah,” I said without looking. “He hasn’t got any classes today.”

 

“I think it is him, Will,” Georgie said, using her glasses as a magnifying glass.

 

I turned around and sure enough, there he was, heading towards me. I narrowed my eyes at him when I noticed he had a huge rucksack so stuffed, its contents would probably last him weeks. “Usually when people pack up and run away from their partners,” I said to him when he was close enough to hear me, “they don’t come and find said partners afterward.”

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “No time for jokes, Solace,” he said. “Hi, Prakash. Georgie. Shorai.”

 

My friends waved. “Hi, Nico!”

 

“Will,” Nico said. “We’re leaving. Now.”

 

I gave him a look of surprise. “Okay, where?”

 

“We’re going to Oregon,” he told me.

 

“Erm, I can’t actually,” I said. “I’ve got a lecture in fifteen minutes.”

 

Nico nodded. “You said it was on Emergency Medicine though,” he said. “You already know it all. Can’t you skip it?”

 

“As much I want to go camping with you, Nico-“

 

“We’re not going camping, Solace,” he snapped.

 

“Okay,” I tried using my soothing voice because he was clearly worked up. “Maybe you should tell me what we’re doing then? Instead of getting angry that I can’t read your mind.”

 

It was only then that I noticed he was wearing his combat boots and fingerless black gloves. “Nico?” I asked more urgently. “What’s going on?”

 

“Reyna’s in trouble,” he said. “She needs my help.”

 

“Oh, gods,” I said, standing up. “Right now?”

 

“I can write notes for you, Will,” Georgie offered.

 

Prakash nodded. “Yeah, don’t worry about missing the lecture.”

 

“Thanks, guys,” I said appreciatively.

 

“Hold up,” Nico said sternly. “I was right about the lecture today, right?”

 

“You were ,” I confirmed, “but they switched the Emergency Medicine one with an ENT one that was supposed to be next week because of lecturer availability.”

 

Nico groaned, dumped his rucksack on the floor and took a seat at the table. “Are these for everyone?” he asked about the platter of sandwiches. Prakash slid them over to him and Nico started nibbling on a falafel and lettuce one.

 

“What is happening right now?” I demanded.

 

Nico swallowed a bite. “Sandwich,” he explained.

 

I gave him an incredulous look. “Since when do you care about your appetite when your friends need help?” I asked, still standing up, my combat instincts fizzing.

 

Nico shrugged. “We have four days,” he said. “I just thought we’d get a head start but if you’ve got an important lecture, you can’t miss that.”

 

I sighed. “So it’s not an emergency?” I asked, confused.

 

“It’s a semi emergency,” Nico said.

 

“Well, that clears that up,” I said sarcastically.

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “The situation with Reyna is more important than us chilling at home, but it’s not more important than you going to a lecture about a topic I know you struggle with.”

 

I gave a short laugh. “I’ll be fine, Nico,” I insisted. “I can go now.”

 

“Good luck getting there then,” he said, “because I’m staying right here until your lecture finishes.”

 

I put my hands on my hips. “How do you expect me to concentrate on my lecture now when I’m worrying about Reyna?”

 

Nico opened his bag, pulled out a notepad and started writing on a piece of paper. He wrote the Greek numbers one to ten along the side of the page then handed it to me with a sweet smile. “You note down ten important things from your lecture or I won’t let you come with me.”

 

I gave him an incredulous look. “Excuse me?”

 

“You heard me,” Nico replied, continuing to munch on his sandwich. “Have fun. I’m rooting for you.”

 

“Good luck, Will,” Shorai chuckled.

 

“You got this, mate,” Georgie encouraged.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, I’m not entertaining this,” I said stubbornly to Nico. “You can’t just barge in here, distract me and then send me back into my lecture with threats.”

 

“That’s funny,” Nico replied dryly. “Because I think I just did.”

 

“We’ll see you in a minute, Will,” Prakash told me, as my friends stood up and grabbed their bags. “We’ll save you a seat.”

 

I smiled and nodded. “Thanks.” Then to Nico, “I’m not taking your paper with me.”

 

“You’re going to be mad when you realise I’ve gone to Oregon without you then,” he said giving me a fake grimace.

 

“Don’t even think about it,” I warned.

 

Nico raised his eyebrows up at me lazily. “Or what, Solace?”

 

“Or I won’t be happy,” I said pathetically.

 

He laughed at me. “Okay, Will.”

 

“You promise to take me with you,” I threatened, “or I won’t even go to my lecture.”

 

Nico looked irritated for a second then tried to look casual again. “That’s fine by me.”

 

“Is it really?” I asked, rolling my eyes. “Because I seem to remember your main motivation being exactly the opposite.”

 

He just shrugged. “Good luck getting to Oregon without your personal shadow express,” he said. “It might take you what? Three days? Who knows what quest I’ll be on by then?”

 

My anger spiked. “Look here, di Angelo,” I said sternly. “You came here to find me because you want me to go with you-“

 

“Not really,” Nico interrupted. “I could take you or leave you.”

 

Well, that hurt. This was starting to feel more serious than just banter. Nico knew we both struggled being apart for obvious recent traumatic reasons and the fact that he was being so casual about it rubbed me the wrong way.

 

“Fine,” I said, turning to go. “I guess I’ll see you later then. Or not.”

 

Nico groaned. “Will, come back. I was joking .”

 

I raised my eyebrows. “Are you sure?”

 

“With the last thing, yes,” he told me. “Of course I want my own personal Care Bear to come with me. I didn’t mean to upset you, but I am serious about you paying attention in your lecture.”

 

“So you’re threatening me?” I asked, unimpressed.

 

Nico rolled his eyes. “No, I’m not,” he said. “I just felt guilty I distracted you so I was trying to help.”

 

I smiled. “Well, thanks, but you don’t need to feel guilty. I can manage to concentrate for an hour. As long as I know you’re not going to be gone when I’m done.”

 

Nico nodded. “I’m not going to be gone,” he told me. “I’ll be right here and I’m taking you with me whether you like it or not, Solace. I swear on the Styx and everything.”

 

I kissed his temple. “Thank you.”

 

“No problem. Now you should probably go or you’ll be late.”

 

I picked up his piece of paper. “For notes,” I told him before heading off. He gave me a grateful smile.

 

I’d reached the lecture theatre and sat down before I noticed he’d written something else on the bottom:

 

‘I love you always,

Nico xox’

Notes:

I feel like it’s important to have rep for arguments that don’t end up in a huge massive blowout because people can talk and understand each other and sort it out then and there.

Chapter 121: Fine

Summary:

They make their trip to the hunters’ camp.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

Will snuck up on me an hour later and shouted, “Boo!”

 

I jumped, clutching my chest as he collapsed into a fit of giggles. “I got you,” he sang.

 

“You’re lucky I didn’t sever your head from your shoulders, you idiot,” I snapped. “I’m armed to the brim.”

 

Will ruffled my hair. “I got you,” he repeated in his completely annoying voice that wasn’t cute at all.

 

“Yes, fine, you got me,” I rolled my eyes. “Can we go now?”

 

Will pointed to the rucksack I’d packed. “What’s in there?”

 

“Just some gifts for the hunters,” I replied sarcastically. “Do you think they like floral print and chocolates? I sure got a lot of it.”

 

Will smiled. “Nico…”

 

“Obviously stuff we’ll need over the weekend,” I said. “Clothes, snacks, toothbrushes. And yes, I packed your first aid kit.”

 

Will nodded gratefully. “Have you put-“

 

“Yes, I’ve put fresh ambrosia in it.”

 

“Okay, but did you remember-“

 

“To repack bandages because you used a few on yourself after the cutting cabbage incident? Yes, I did.”

 

Will smiled sheepishly. “Oh, and-“

 

“Yes, I have Kit Kats,” I finished.

 

Will looked mildly impressed. “Damn, okay. Then, yeah, I guess we can go.” He handed me a piece of paper, both sides saturated with notes. “Do I pass? I get to come now?”

 

I smiled at him. “I swore on the Styx, remember?”

 

He pouted, showing me the paper again like a proud six year old child. I laughed and kissed his cheek. “Yes, well done, Will. You can come.”

 

He clapped his hands and folded the paper up neatly for his pocket before picking up my rucksack. “Yay. Let’s go!”

 

I held out my arm for him and he took my hand. “Oh, also,” he said, “at some point, I would like to know why we’re going and what we’ll be doing.”

 

I smiled playfully. “What’s the fun in that?”

 

Then I dissolved us into shadow.

 

We appeared in a forest clearing, my eyes trying to adjust to the natural light before I realised it wasn’t natural at all. There were glowing silver tents pitched along a nearby stream. As soon as we’d arrived, I heard the growling of wolves, and now I sensed they were closing in on us.

 

“Nico, sit down,” Will ordered, looking at my face. “You look awful.”

 

I tried to brush him off, reaching for my sword. In my dazed state, all I could think was silver tents equals evil. Therefore, wolves equals evil. Therefore, must save Will from evil tent wolves silver. “I’m fine.”

 

“Hi, Fine,” Will said sarcastically. “I’m Doctor. Now sit the hell down.”

 

My energy lapsed just as he’d said that and I stumbled. Not that I got far; Will was already half carrying me and now he took my weight completely, lowering me to the floor on soft leaves. “Your joke was mediocre,” I mumbled as I looked up at him, his hair lit up from the sun shining through the trees. “And you look like a god.”

 

The last thing I saw before I passed out was Will beaming at me and the sight of that just proved my point really.

 

*

 

I woke up in a familiar looking tent so luxurious, I felt sick. Sure, I’d only ever been in one like this once before, but it had been enough to make me despise it. I suddenly felt like a dumb, little kid again, knowing my sister wanted to leave me, but hanging onto the hope that she wouldn’t. Being awestruck by a real life hero who didn’t pay any attention to me. Feeling heartbreak from three different people at once.

 

My throat suddenly closed up and I scrambled to get out the tent, trying and failing to open the silver zipper about three times before I got it and then promptly fell flat on my face outside.

 

“Nico!” I heard Will cry.

 

“Hello,” I groaned, spitting leaves out of my mouth. I couldn’t see much because it was now nighttime.

 

“I left a chocolate bar by your pillow,” he told me, by my side now and helping me get up. “Didn’t you see it?”

 

Instead of telling him what exactly I’d seen (excruciating memories from my past), I joked, “Why would I want chocolate? Leaves are just as tasty.”

 

Will hauled me up properly and unwrapped another Kit Kat, handing it to me. I took a bite, immediately feeling better, and then realised we weren’t alone. About a dozen young girls in silver parkas were sitting around a campfire, toasting marshmallows, and looking at me and Will as if we had some kind of disease.

 

One in particular caught my eye though and I broke out into a grin when I saw her. “Reyna,” I greeted.

 

She nodded her head at me. “If you’re done munching on your snack of leaves and chocolate,” she said, “might I trouble you for a hug for an old friend?”

 

I took the last piece of Kit Kat, popped it into my mouth and obliged her, squeezing her tight, the bad memories somewhat dissipating just for a moment. I couldn’t believe there was a point in time when I actively avoided physical touch. It did wonders for my mental health.

 

“I think I must be the old friend,” I told her, noting that she still looked sixteen. Obviously.

 

“How old are you now?” she asked me. “Eighty five? Ninety one?”

 

I chuckled. “I’d rather you use my actual age. Not my literal age.”

 

Reyna nodded. “No worries. I’ll still be like this when you actually are ninety one so I’m not in a rush.”

 

She led me to the campfire and Will followed. I didn’t look at the other hunters as I said, “Hi, everyone.”

 

“Nico…” Will whispered in a scolding tone.

 

“What?” I snapped, realising this silvery reminder of one too many traumas had really shortened my temper threshold. I didn’t like that about myself but unfortunately I couldn’t help it.

 

“Don’t worry,” Reyna said. “They dislike you too, son of Hades.”

 

Gods, was I making it that obvious? I hadn’t had much practice pretending not to dislike people. Give me someone I had to pretend not to love, and I was a pro. Kind of.

 

“I’ve come to help,” I said defensively. “Because you told me to.”

 

I know you,” Reyna said. “They don’t. How can they trust you?”

 

I wanted to point out that maybe they should trust me because I’d dropped everything to help them out. Or they should trust me because Reyna could vouch for me. Or that I hadn’t given them a reason not to trust me. Or maybe even because I was gay. But I kept my mouth shut. I knew better than to argue with hunters.

 

“Will was telling us about your shadow travel,” one of the girls offered. She looked about fourteen with auburn hair and dark skin. “It really is very cool.”

 

“I mean, not as cool as being immortal,” another girl cut in.

 

“Or dedicating your life to Lady Artemis,” another said.

 

“That is cool,” I replied, before I could stop myself. “Like slavery but with silver coats.”

 

Will took my hand and squeezed a bit too hard to just be affectionate. But I couldn’t help it. I hadn’t interacted with the hunters for years (except Reyna) and though a few hours ago, I’d thought that maybe I was over everything, I guess I just wasn’t.

 

“Are you hungry, Nico?” Reyna asked. “We have some stew. Everyone already ate but we have some left.”

 

I held my hand up. “No, no. I wouldn’t want to impose.”

 

“Nico, I think you should eat something,” Will said gently. “I’ll come sit with you.”

 

But everything was irritating me now. “I don’t need a babysitter, thank you, William.”

 

He sighed. “You know that isn’t what I meant.”

 

“I’ll pour you a bowl,” Reyna decided. “And I’ll sit with you too.”

 

I shrugged. “As long as I don’t get judged for that too then I guess.”

 

“Why would we judge you for eating stew?” the girl with auburn hair asked.

 

“Maybe because you’re all judging me for just being here trying to do something nice!” I snapped a little too harshly.

 

I was glad it was nighttime because shadows were curling out of me like vines and I was already embarrassed enough. I yanked my hand away from Will’s before he could notice too and stormed off into the trees.

Notes:

Oh, Nico…

 

I’m back from Venice. I had an amazing time but I’m not one to really get holiday blues because I like my home so much. It literally started raining the minute I walked out of Gatwick and I was just Ahhh home lol.

Chapter 122: Box of Tissues

Summary:

Will and Reyna follow Nico and comfort him.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will POV

 

I smiled awkwardly at the hunters. Half of them had baffled looks on their faces. Half of them looked disgusted.

 

“Sorry about that,” I tried. “Nico means well, he’s just… He’s been through a lot.”

 

Then I scampered off after him before he could get too far by himself.

 

“Wait up, Will,” Reyna said. “I’m coming too.”

 

I nodded, pausing but I hadn’t really needed to because she was in front of me already, navigating the trees like an elf from the Lord of the Rings. I tried my best to hide it, but I felt a bit uncomfortable with Reyna. She’d been civil enough with me since I’d arrived, helping me care for Nico and thanking us for coming. She’d even caught me up on what had happened.

 

But I still felt like she was keeping an eye on me. I definitely knew why, and that just made me more determined to earn her approval.

 

We walked through the dark trees together, getting further than I’d expected to go.

 

“Gods, he’s fast, isn’t he?” Reyna muttered.

 

I suddenly stopped, realising I felt something. I couldn’t see it because it was already so dark, but the shadows here felt different, more familiar, darker but more warm. I looked up and there he was, sat in a tree.

 

“You’re really bad at hiding,” I told him as Reyna looked up too.

 

Nico shrugged. “I wasn’t hiding.”

 

“Can we come up then?” Reyna asked.

 

“Whatever, I guess,” he mumbled.

 

I let Reyna go first and I followed her. I hadn’t climbed these type of trees before, the ones with pine needles as leaves, but it was essentially similar and soon we were all perched in forks high above the ground. Nico was the highest, his torso level with my face and I reached out and stroked his bare ankle.

 

When I touched his skin, I felt his darkness shoot through me like a dampness. I’d been expecting it though and I clutched hard onto a tree branch to steady myself, knowing he needed my warmth.

 

“I didn’t mean to reopen old wounds, Nico,” Reyna started. “I had no idea-“

 

“How crazy broken I am?” Nico finished without emotion.

 

“No one’s saying that,” I said gently. “Because it’s not true. You’re whole and you’re perfect.”

 

I couldn’t see clearly but I was sure he rolled his eyes.

 

“What I was going to say,” Reyna continued, “was that I had no idea how traumatic your experience with the hunters was. Obviously I know about your sister-“

 

“Please don’t,” Nico begged, and I felt him shaking.

 

I shuffled as close as I could towards him and hugged his legs, leaning my head against his knees.

 

Reyna didn’t carry on, just looked at Nico, concerned and guilty. Me and her probably knew about the same of Bianca di Angelo: that she had been a hunter and had died way too young, leaving an already grieving Nico, alone again.

 

I tried a different tactic. “The hunters are actually quite nice,” I whispered.

 

Nico scoffed. “Of course you would say that,” he said. “You’re Will Solace. You get on with everyone.”

 

“I think you forget your own charm,” Reyna pointed out. “Which, I admit hasn’t been the best so far, but you do have it.”

 

I nodded. “People love you, Nico,” I reminded him. “The hunters will too if you give them a minute to get over their aversion to men.”

 

He threw his hands up. “Why should I have to give them a chance to get over their own prejudices?”

 

Reyna sighed. “We all know your worth, son of Hades,” she said gently. “But it’s difficult for some of the girls to feel comfortable around men. You shouldn’t take it personally. It’s just based on their experiences. You can understand that, can’t you?”

 

“I guess,” Nico admitted. “But I actually have a reason to dislike them!”

 

“Do you?” I challenged gently. “Were any of them responsible for the death of Bianca?”

 

Nico tensed and I could tell he was trying really hard not to snap at me. “Not directly,” he gritted out.

 

“Okay,” I said, rubbing his calf reassuringly. “How were they responsible indirectly?”

 

“I’m not talking about this,” he muttered, kicking my hand away.

 

I tried not to feel too hurt. Knowing Nico had always been… not difficult, but just… Knowing him had many steps.

 

“I really appreciate you coming to help us,” Reyna tried. “And I think Will was just trying to make that possible for you. It’s going to be difficult if you can’t stand the people you’re trying to help.”

 

Nico shrugged. “I don’t need to be a social butterfly in order to do the right thing.”

 

“Nico…” I said. “The right thing isn’t always just completing a quest. And I think you know that.”

 

Reyna nodded. “You’ve definitely proved that to me, Nico.”

 

Nico looked between the two of us. I couldn’t see his expression clearly, but I could sense he was struggling. I felt more of his darkness radiating off him like waves and I wanted so badly to just absorb them all up like a protective sponge.

 

“They didn’t care,” he finally said. “She died and they didn’t give a shit. How can I choose to like people who go through people like a box of tissues?”

 

I nodded, my brows furrowed in sadness. Nico purposely knocked his leg against me and I took that as an invitation to touch him again, so I started stroking his knee comfortingly.

 

“I don’t think you realise how much Lady Diana does care,” Reyna told him. “She cares for her hunters more than any other god cares about their own children. She gives us sanctuary, a purpose, a family. She’s there when we need her. And she grieves along with us when one of us is lost.” Reyna sniffled a bit and I assumed she’d experienced that too. “Believe me, son of Hades, I have felt her sorrow. But she must allow new recruits. They are young girls who deserve her love and attention just as much as the fallen.”

 

Nico didn’t say anything, which was a good sign.

 

“And if you think about it,” I added softly, “it isn’t unlike Camp Half Blood or Camp Jupiter. But I would never think about it like Gracie or Yan had replaced Michael or Lee. They are each their own people just trying to find their place and I love them all in my own way.”

 

Nico clasped his hand over mine.

 

“I think life as a demigod was always going to be barbaric,” I continued. “It’s part of the deal I guess. And I know why you don’t particularly want to warm to the hunters because I understand. I really do. But I just know that we all have a lot more in common than you think. And something you’ve taught me, Nico, is that life is always better together.”

 

Nico let out a watery laugh. “Why do you always have to be so cheesy?” he complained.

 

I smiled. “I think the real question is why does cheesiness always work on you?”

 

He nudged me softly and all three of us sat in silence for a few minutes, listening to the soft hum of the breeze and wolves howling in the distance.

 

“I didn’t want to be horrible,” Nico muttered quietly. “I never want to be that.”

 

“No,” I said firmly, “you’re never that. You never will be that.”

 

“Will’s right,” Reyna agreed. “You’re the best man I know.”

 

Nico smiled at her. “You don’t have to say ‘man’ with so much contempt.”

 

“Hey, I’m trying my best here,” she replied. “Cut me some slack.” Then she added, “But as many bad experiences I’ve had with men in general, just know that you’re the exception to the rule a lot of us have started to believe.”

 

Nico hummed. “I appreciate you think that.”

 

“The others will also think that,” Reyna said. “If you give them a chance.”

 

Nico nodded. “I’ll… try,” he promised and I knew it would all be okay then because Nico di Angelo trying was like a guarantee.

 

Nico added, “I also appreciate you telling me I’m the exception to awful men when there’s another man sitting right here.”

 

I laughed, hoping I sounded good natured. “I wasn’t going to be the one to point it out, but...”

 

Reyna looked uncomfortable for a moment, then said, “It’s too soon for me to make a proper judgement about you, Will Solace. But after this conversation? You’re on the right track.”

 

I nodded, just happy she hadn’t impaled me with a silver dagger yet.

 

“Do you think you’re up to going back to their camp?” I asked Nico.

 

He sighed. “Fine,” he said. “I am feeling a bit hungrier now.”

 

He still looked a little nervous though.

 

“We’ll be right there with you,” I assured. “And you know me, I’ll carry the conversation if you want me to.”

 

Nico smiled. “For once, you being an extrovert comes in handy.”

 

“Excuse me,” I said. “What do you mean by ‘for once’?”

 

“You heard what I said.”

 

“You’re just ungrateful,” I muttered.

 

“Yeah? And you’re so chatty, sometimes I fantasise about slicing my ears off,” Nico replied.

 

I snorted. “Well, sometimes you’re such a grumpy puss, I have to repress my urge to pour ice water over you just to get you to say more than monosyllabic responses,” I retorted.

 

“Wait down there while I slice my ears off,” Nico requested, actually drawing a dagger.

 

“Please stop flirting,” Reyna requested, already starting to climb out of the tree. “It’s making me sick.”

 

We smiled at each other.

Notes:

I love a good ol’ classic Will making Nico feel better <3

Chapter 123: Leaf Mattress

Summary:

Nico tries to get to sleep but can’t manage it.

Chapter Text

Nico POV

 

After I stopped seeing the hunters as sadistic monsters who weren’t worth my time, I did actually feel more relaxed. Will and Reyna had done a good job changing how I thought and that was half the battle. Now, the other half was trying to smooth the cracks of my broken sister I saw everywhere around this damn camp.

 

But at least I was able to get some food in me, apologise and be part of a small conversation in the wider group, even if it was just small talk and even if Will did most of the heavy lifting.

 

Now, after saying goodnight to everyone, I stood in front of the silver tent pitched just for me. I knew it was going to be ridiculously comfortable. I knew I was going to be safe and warm and snug. I reached for the zipper about fifteen times before I growled in frustration because I just couldn’t do it.

 

Annoyed with myself, I stomped (as quietly as possible so I didn’t wake any of the hunters) over to the other side of the clearing where I knew Will’s tent was pitched. I didn’t exactly know how to knock on a tent so I ended up scraping at it like a feral dog.

 

“Hello?” Will’s voice asked from inside. “Nico? Is that you?”

 

“How did you know it was me?”

 

I heard shuffling and then he unzipped the tent, appearing in the doorway in his cute flannel pyjamas I’d packed for him. “I don’t see the celibate underage girls waking me up in the middle of the night for a booty call, especially by attacking the tent as if it had personally offended them.”

 

I smiled despite myself and I loved how I already felt better. “I don’t like my tent,” I told him.

 

“That’s a pickup line if I’ve ever heard one,” Will mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

 

I rolled my eyes. “Can I sleep in yours?”

 

“You’re really making it too easy for me to make fun of you,” he replied.

 

“Will,” I whined.

 

He sighed. “I don’t think you’ll like my tent any better than yours. For one, they’re exactly the same.”

 

“No,” I disagreed. “Mine is over there in the evil corner.”

 

He smiled at me. “Is that right?”

 

I nodded.

 

He shook his head in exasperation.

 

“And for two,” I continued, “yours has you in it.”

 

Will gave me an affectionate smile. Then he pressed his lips together. “You do know why they gave us separate tents, don’t you?”

 

I shrugged. “The same reason they don’t let girls and boys be alone in the same cabin at Camp Half Blood? Because we always seemed to treat that rule as a loophole.”

 

Will chuckled. “I don’t think we can find a loophole here, darlin’,” he said. “They placed us deliberately on opposite sides of the clearing.”

 

I pouted. “Since when do you conform to rules?”

 

“I always stick to the rules.”

 

“Ugh,” I groaned. “You’re such a nerd and it makes me sick that I find you so attractive.”

 

Will looked pleased about that assessment.

 

“Seriously though,” I said, “we’re not hunters. Why do we have to abide by their rules?”

 

Will shrugged. “Because they’ve given us their hospitality,” he explained. “We can’t insult them for it.”

 

“How is it insulting?” I demanded.

 

Will gave me a look.

 

“I’m not going to jump your bones or anything,” I said, rolling my eyes. “All I want is a cuddle.”

 

Will smiled sadly. “I don’t think any kind of romantic love is allowed.”

 

“It’s more like friendly love,” I tried to argue.

 

Will rolled his eyes. “You just admitted how attractive you think I am,” he pointed out.

 

“Yeah, and how sick I felt because of it!” I added happily.

 

He snorted. “Don’t kid yourself.”

 

I frowned, annoyed. Then I changed tact and purposely stretched, flexing my arm muscles and letting my shirt ride up just a little. I noted with satisfaction that Will blushed as his eyes were drawn from my shoulders to my stomach. “Have I told you,” I said softly, “how especially cute you look tonight?”

 

Will laughed at me. Hard. Like so hard, it was actually a little insulting. “That isn’t going to work, Nico.”

 

“What isn’t?” I asked innocently, for some reason, not giving up. I fluffed up my hair and even smiled for good measure. “Also, do you know what I love about you? Your lips, for one. And then there’s your chest, your stomach muscles and obviously your-“

 

“Right!” Will hissed, his cheeks completely blotted. “That’s it. I’m shutting you out, you absolute menace.”

 

He started to zip his tent back up, but I quickly said, “No, please! I was just making fun. I do really want a cuddle, Will. Please?”

 

Will gave me an understanding smile. He nodded and stepped out of his tent, and I practically collapsed against him when he pulled me into a hug. I shakily breathed in his presence, letting him dull my sharp nerves.

 

“I’ve got you,” he whispered, rubbing large circles on my back and finally, I felt a bit tired, as if I’d actually be able to fall asleep in this nightmare of past memories. After a while, he asked, “Nico?”

 

“Mmm?”

 

He sighed. “Are you going to be okay?”

 

“No,” I replied immediately, my voice muffled because my lips were squashed into his chest.

 

He nodded. “How about…” he started, as he pulled away.

 

But I gripped him tighter, not letting him. “Please don’t go,” I begged him. I knew as soon as he left me alone, I would panic again.

 

“Okay why don’t you go back to your tent-“

 

“No!” I said a bit too harshly. “Will, I can’t . Don’t make me.”

 

“I didn’t mean that,” he said quietly, still holding me tight. “I was going to say, why don’t you go back to your tent and fetch your sleeping bag? We can go and sleep somewhere else, away from the camp.”

 

I looked at him. “Out in the open?”

 

He shrugged. “We’ve both done it before.”

 

I sighed in relief, nodding. Thank the gods.

 

“You will have to let go to accomplish that task by the way,” Will told me in amusement.

 

I could not think of anything worse than letting him go when he was so warm and so safe and so perfect. “In a minute,” I mumbled.

 

I felt him smiling. He stroked my back comfortingly for as long as I needed. And when I could finally make myself peel away from him, I did as he’d instructed and we both wandered away from the circle of silver torment. I followed him down the stream, the sound of the water giving me something else to think about, until he stopped at a particularly flat ground covered in leaves that might act as a mattress (they didn’t really) and was surrounded by smaller trees to act as cover.

 

Then we helped each other lay our sleeping bags down and Will made sure I was snug in mine before shuffling into his own. I snuggled right up to him, half considering just getting into his sleeping bag with him at this point, but decided that this was good enough.

 

“How’s that?” Will asked me, kissing my hair.

 

I hummed in content. “Much better. Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome,” he replied. “But don’t thank me yet. We might get a visit from a hungry bear in the middle of the night, so be prepared.”

 

I snorted. “I think a deer coming to sniff us would be more likely.”

 

Will shrugged. “A horny deer sounds just as terrifying. A horny Nico is bad enough.”

 

I laughed. “Shut up,” I scolded, elbowing him. “You’re out of the celibacy camp for two seconds and you immediately start with the inappropriate comments.”

 

“What can I say?” he replied unapologetically. “I was definitely born to the right twin.”

 

I nodded. “Oh, definitely. You’re a big ball of sunshine. Not to mention you’re good with your words… and your hands.”

 

“Nico!” Will laughed.

 

“I meant healing,” I rolled my eyes. “Among other things…”

 

He gave me an adorable smile and kissed my cheek. “That’s enough from you tonight,” he told me. “Time to get some sleep I think. Doctor’s orders.”

 

My heart always felt like a fluff ball when he said that. “Yes, Medic Will Solace.”

 

I snuggled close to him and did actually manage to drift off.